Ethan stretches like a cat as he wakes-up in bed. He was enjoying dressing like a girl all the time now. The silk nightgown he wore to bed rubs against his smooth skin and sends goosebumps up and down his body.
He looks down towards his chest and he was slowly developing his own breasts. He decided after high school that he wanted his own breasts. He had been wearing fake ones all the time for his performances. So, he talked Dr. Wolfhart into increasing his estrogen levels, since his body produced so little testosterone.
He didn’t want to have his own vagina. He enjoyed having his puny penis. He gets out of bed and head towards the bathroom. He was going out with some friends today to have fun. It was the first day of summer and most of his friends didn’t start college until later in the year.
Ethan grabs his house robe and slip his slippers on and head downstairs towards the kitchen. His mother and father were already at work. His older brother was at his job at the hardware store, so he had the house to himself.
His older brother has gotten use to him dressing as a girl. Most of his relatives knew and his parents didn’t have a problem with it, since he started wearing girl clothes when he was in junior high. He used to play with the girls next door and wear their clothes when he played house or when they played dress up and such.
Ethan grabs the prepared bowl of fruit he made every night for himself for breakfast. He turns the television on and listen to the news. Sasha told him that he should keep up with what is going on in the world.
This week, she was in Memphis, Tennessee working on a case. She instructed him to stay out of trouble, because she wouldn’t be in town to rescue him. Once he was done with his light breakfast and head back to his bedroom and get dress after brushing his long hair. He had an appointment at his favorite salon to have his hair colored and styled later.
While he is getting dress, he slips some concealable weapons his mentor said he should always have on him. He also conceals the lock picks she said he should carry on his body as well. Once Ethan has the weapons and picks concealed. He checks his image in the mirror. He loved the cute dress he had on. His make-up was light and tasteful.
He grabs his purse and heads downstairs towards his Bronco. He liked his new purse. It was a hobo purse that hung down to his waist. It had a few secret compartments in it, that Sasha helped install. It also held the .45 Glock, Sasha has been training him how to use.
His skill with the Glock was equal to that a police officer received. He gets into his bronco and head towards the salon first to get his hair styled and colored. He was getting it color to that of his performing alias, Blaze. A reddish orange color and have his fingernails colored and shaped as well.
He pulls into the parking lot of the hair salon and head inside the place. A smile appears on his face, when he notices that Jesse was working.
“Hey Jesse, do you have a client coming in?”
“Nope, come over ad have a seat. So, what are you having done today?” Jesse puts her barber cape on Ethan.
“How about, I let you decide what type of style would be good for me. Plus, I would like my hair colored to match a raging blaze as well. Also have my fingernails done with little flames on them.” Ethan was watching Jesse’s eyes. The color of her eyes was so bright.
“Man, I wish my eyes were as bright as yours.” Ethan was jealous.
“You don’t need bright eyes, Ethan. Your magic performances are flashy enough. What ever happened to your assistant?” Jesse grabs her scissors and start trimming Ethan’s hair.
“She decided to go to college on the east coast. So, she’s going to be performing out there now.” Ethan misses Spiro, but he knew she was going to be going to college.
A black hair girl with a tray comes over and starts working on Ethan’s fingernails. She hasn’t been working at the salon long, but she was extremely good at her job. Racheal, the owner of the salon took her in off the streets.
Her parents had been drug addicts and the poor girl had to grow up living on the streets. One day when she came back after selling the bags of cans she collected. She found both of her parents murdered. The dealer they owed money too, sent someone to collect the money they owed. Since, they didn’t have the money, the person slit their throats instead as a lesson to others.
She was lucky she had been gone getting money for the cans she collected. If she had been there, the person would had taken her and pimped her out to get his money back. It was raining when Racheal found her hiding behind the salon and took pity on her.
She brought her in and took her under her wing and taught her how to do nails and such. Since, Angela’s first customer, she has been developing a loyal client base and doing good in school. She finishes doing Ethan’s fingernails.
“All done Ethan. I hope you like them.” Angela was proud of her work.
Ethan looks at them and smile. Angela had done an outstanding job on his nails.
“They are wonderful, Angela. I love them.” A smile appears on his face.
Angela blushes “thanks.” She gathers her stuff up and moves onto the next customer that wanted her services.
By the time Jesse was done styling and coloring Ethan’s hair. He was ready to go and meet his friends. He leaves a big tip for Angela and Jesse, before he leaves the salon. He walks over to his bronco and drives to the restaurant they had planned on having lunch at.
He spots his friend’s car as he pulls in next to it. Ethan shuts his bronco off and head towards the entrance. Just as he was turning the corner of the building. Someone runs by him and tries to grab his purse.
John saw a cute woman driving an old Ford Bronco that looked brand new. He kept his eyes out for her and just as she turned the corner from the parking lot. He made his move and ran forward to grab her purse. Just as his fingers closed around the shoulder strap, he felt resistant and a strike to his upper right thigh and his leg gives. As he starts falling to the sidewalk, he feels his hand grabbed and pressure applied, forcing him to let go of the shoulder strap.
Ethan looks down at the young man as he fell to the sidewalk. He had done exactly like Sasha had taught him about atemi and pressure points.
“You know, if you want a purse of your own. I think Mervyn's still has this purse on sale.” Ethan had a smile on his face.
“What did you do to me, bitch? I can’t feel my leg or my hand.” John couldn’t feel his leg or his hand.
Ethan kneels next to him “you do know a bitch is a female dog in heat, don’t you? Now to answer your question. I have temporarily shut down the nerve endings that allow you to control your leg and hand. If you’re a good boy and behave yourself. I will restore those nerve ending, but you will still need to give your thigh and hand a few minutes to work again.”
Ethan counters what he did to John. Before he stands up “think about what could happen next time.” He stands up and hides inside the restaurant.
“Ethan, what did you do to that poor guy?” Larry had spotted Ethan kneeling next to the guy outside.
“Nothing, the poor man fell down. I just knelt down to see if he was alright.” Ethan had a smirk on his face.
Larry just shakes his head, as the rest of their gang showed up. Rose was there with her boyfriend. She gives Ethan a hug “you look great, today.”
“Thanks, I just came from the salon. You look good as well.” Ethan noticed that Rose had changed her hair style recently.
“Thanks. I’m going on tour with some members from school. So, I decided to change how I look. My mother’s band are doing studio work for the next few months.” Rose was trying to have a career away from her parent’s band.
Her and some of the kids from her school formed a band and have been practicing every day. She was the lead singer and some of the guys from her year were playing guitars, drums and synthesizer. They sounded good and her mother’s manager booked them a few gigs.
Sasha and Siren gave her permission to tour with her friends, but she needed to call them every night or when she could. She still did some tracks for her mother’s band. Gracie and Moon, Dusk’s adopted son was becoming like his mother, one hell of drummer. There were a few band’s that played at the Gothic clubs that had approached him and ask him to join their band.
Dusk allowed it under certain conditions, which Moon followed. He knew how his adopted mother could be. Besides, he loved his mother and wanted to be just like her.
Amy their waitress comes over and took their drink order, until the rest of their group shows up. She was a pretty woman that looked like she was in her mid-twenties. Once she was done taking their orders, she walks off.
“So, when are you going to get a female sounding name?” Henry looks over towards Ethan.
“I’ve been thinking about just using my performing name, Blaze.” Ethan hadn’t thought about changing his name. he was so use to it.
“That’s a bad idea, Ethan. You need to be able to separate yourself from your performing name to something normal. Just like I do, and my mother does. It’s better that way.” Rose was glad she had her performing reputation and her normal reputation.
“You could go by Emily, Ethan. Emily fits you pretty good.” Sam looks over towards her friend. She has been helping Ethan since they were in Jr. High.
Ethan thinks about it. Emily did sound nice. He’ll have to think about it.
The rest of their gang shows up. Ethan waves them over towards the table they were sitting at. For the next the next two hours, they sit,
fooreat and talk about what they were doing the summer. Ethan noticed that the guy he took down had left.
Most of the afternoon, after they had eaten lunch. They go window shopping and catch a movie later. They have dinner at a nice beach restaurant and later visit a few clubs. At the third club they go to, Ethan meets a nice guy.
He had dirty blonde hair and stood a few inches then Ethan. Ethan introduced himself as Emily to the guy. Ethan could tell he was in good shape and found out by the end of the night, that his name was Tony and he was a police officer.
By the time Ethan got home, his feet were sore from dancing most of the night. He walks into the house and notices his parents were still up. He walks into the living room and saw that they were watching the Good Witch Destiney on the Hallmark channel.
“Hi mom and dad. What are you guys still do up?” Ethan stood nearby looking at his parents.
“Waiting for you to get home. You’re not eighteen yet, young lady.” Joe looks at his son as he stood nearby.
“It’s only two in the morning, dad. Also, I don’t have school tomorrow, so I didn’t think it would matter.”
“It would had been nice if you sent us a text or something sweetie. We worry about you and what someone might do to you.” Jenny worried about her son.
“I’ll text next time mom.” Ethan walks over and places a kiss on his mother’s cheek and hugs his father goodnight.
He’ll talk with his parents about changing his name to a female sounding name, like Emily tomorrow. He heads upstirs to his bedroom and changes into the nightgown he loved so much. By the time his head hits the pillow he is out of it.
The rest of the week is busy for Ethan. He legally changes his name to Emily Elizabeth Noel. He makes sure all his paperwork and records are under his new name. That also includes his professional career as well.
Emily spends time with the young police officer she met while with her friends. She finds out that Officer Winter, was secretly gay and kept it from the people he worked for. She didn’t press the issue and when she showed up to go out with him or go to the beach. She always showed up as a woman.
Officer Winter’s didn’t mind that Emily wanted to keep her penis, instead of the operation to get a vagina. If nothing else, it made him happier. Emily found out that Officer Winter, was into the bondage scene as well. At first it scared her, but after she realized, that thanks to Sasha’s training, she could easily escape any bondage Tony put her in.
She also started wearing more sexier clothes and lingerie’s for Tony. Whenever she stayed over at his home. She would wear nothing, but a corset, panties, garter belt and six inch heels all day long. He liked seeing her dress in revealing clothes. She also, liked being restrained and breaking from those restraints.
She showed Tony her training studio, where she practices all her performances, before she does them. She managed to talk him into being her assistant on the wheel of death. After he felt the blades, she was tossing at him while she was blindfolded thump next to him. He never volunteered to let her do that again.
That experience excited him and scared the crap out of him. There were a few other tricks he worried about, that she performed that could kill her. However, once he saw how she faced those tricks. He felt that he had found his mate. Her bravery was beyond anything he has seen in any one.
Emily learns from Tony that the police precinct he works at was putting on a carnival event to raise money for low income and disable kids. She volunteers her services to perform for them. It wasn’t going to be for another month. Which was fine with her. It would give her time to select a few tricks to perform.
One night while Emily was out on a date with Tony. They are confronted by a group of thugs, trying to rob them. Tony was about to show his badge, to try to scare the boys.
“I have a better idea, stand close to me.” Emily steps close to Tony.
She slips some of the explosive pellets Sasha gave her, along with one of the strong itching balls. She tosses them down in front of the thugs and move quickly, before they got hit by the forming cloud. They were standing back as the flash pellets went off, blinding the poor suckers and then the itching powder one goes off. The ingredients inside were so strong, that when it was exposed to flesh, the thugs start scratching themselves.
“What did you do to them?” Tony was looking at the thugs as they were scratching themselves.
“I did nothing. They brought this onto themselves.” Emily had a mischievous look on her face.
“How long will it last?” Tony felt sorry for the kids.
“Until, I spray them with this.” She pulls a small perfume bottle out of her purse. “or they can use rubbing alcohol to negate the effects.” Emily was going to let them suffer for a while.
Tony just shakes his head as he pulls his cellphone out and call for a radio car to come and pick the thugs up. He looks at Emily “can I have the spray and how much do I use?”
“Four squirts should do it.” Emily pulls the bottle out and hand it to Tony.
“Thanks.” Tony walks over and spray the two thugs who had scratched themselves raw.
One guy lets out a scream when the liquid, hits his raw skin.
“Oop’s did I forget to tell you that it stings when it hits raw skin?” Emily just smirks as she watches the thugs.
The police car shows up a few minutes later. Tony helps the officer put them in his patrol car.
“You might want to take them by the hospital.”
“I’ll do that.” Officer Miller gets in his car and drives off.
Tony walks over and places a kiss on Emily’s cheek. He doesn’t feel her lift the bottle out of his pocket.
“You are full of surprises.” Tony steps back and escort Emily to his car.
“That I am, that I am.”
Robyn throttles more power into the new motorcycle her grandmother gave her as a sweet sixteen-present. She spots the police cars following behind her inside her motorcycle helmet. The new helmet and suit she was wearing all came from her Aunt Blake’s research department.
She weaves in and out of traffic as she chases after a black SUV. The SUV had a bunch of gangbangers in it that just got done shooting up a rival gang. She was still too far away to use her abilities to stop the car.
She hears the communication going on between the police and their dispatch as they try to set up some sort of trap. She channels some of her power into her motorcycle to increase the speed. It was a little dangerous, but she had to put an end to this chase.
Robyn closes the distance enough for her to release two of her extremely sharp metal playing cards at the tires of the SUV. She maneuvers her motorcycle to avoid slamming into the SUV as the driver loses control of the SUV when the tires explode. The SUV flips onto its side and slides into a telephone pole.
She slows down and pulls up alongside the SUV, which was on its side. She spots the driver and another guy trying to climb out of the SUV. She tosses another one of her specialty cards at the bangers and an electric charge goes off, stunning the bangers.
Robyn waits for the police to arrive. She retrieves her metal playing cards, just before the police pull up and surround her.
“Hands up!” As several police officers point their weapons at her.
Robyn complies with their order, as a huge black police officer comes over and grabs her. The protective field that surrounds her, zaps the officer. The shock wasn’t strong enough to knock him down, but to stun him.
Officer Seda looks at the woman and points his gun at her. His hands still tingle from touching her “remove your helmet and turn off whatever just shocked me.”
Robyn removes her helmet “I’m a special agent with the Department of Justice. Let me show you my credentials.”
Robyn makes her identity card appear in her hand. She slowly hands it to officer Seda.
“You’ll see I’m telling the truth.” Robyn holds the card out to officer Seda.
Officer Seda takes the card and looks at it. It identifies her as Robyn Wolfhart, and she was a special agent register with the Department of Justice.
“What is your connection to these gangbangers?” As he lowers his gun.
“A friend of mine was killed when these gangbangers shot at members of a rival gang.” Robyn managed to track down the gang responsible for killing a friend of hers from school.
Officer Seda hands Robyn’s identity card back to her.
“Thank you.” Robyn makes the card disappear.
Robyn watches as four members of the Black Flame Crew are pulled from the damaged SUV. She looks at the driver “you are so lucky, that you have only cuts and bruises.”
The guy looks at Robyn “you’ll get yours bitch.”
“Bring it, asshole.” Robyn was willing to use her special abilities to kill whoever came after her.
Once the police have the four members in custody and officer Seda has her information. She heads towards her mother’s apartment she keeps away from the mansion. She pulls into the parking area and turns off the motorcycle. The motorcycle wouldn’t start without her feeding a charge into it.
She walks over to the elevator and enters the code her mother gave her. The elevator doors open, and she steps in. She presses the floor her mother’s apartment is on and watches as the doors close. She liked her new outfit and motorcycle. The outfit was specially designed to blend into its environment and look like anything she wants. Right now, it looked like Ten’s outfit from Batman Beyond, which she liked a lot.
She feels the elevator stop, as the doors open. She walks out of the elevator locates her mother’s apartment. She uses the special key her mother gave her to open the door. The lights come on as she walks into the apartment. The place looked the same as it did the first time
Sasha brought her here. She walks over to the refrigerator and grabs a cold bottle of Gatorade.
Her mother keeps the place stock with emergency food, drinks, and first aid supplies. There were some extra clothes as well, just in case her or her mother got injured. She picks up the house phone in the place and calls her mother’s to let them know she wasn’t coming home tonight.
Sasha was laying in bed reading a book for once. Susan was snuggled next to her, sound asleep. She flips the page she just got finish reading when her cellphone rings. It played the ring tone for her apartment.
“Hello?” Sasha knew only two people had access to her apartment.
“Hi mom, I’m just letting you know I’m spending the night at your apartment.” Robyn looks at one of the posters of her mother and grandmother hanging on the wall.
“Are you okay sweetie?” Sasha was concerned about Robyn’s safety.
“I’m fine mom. I found the gang members responsible for killing Madison. They have been arrested and thrown in jail.”
“That’s good. How did the suit and motorcycle do?” Sasha was concerned about the new equipment her aunt sent her daughter.
“The motorcycle handled wonderfully, and the suit hasn’t been tested to its limit yet. However, the protection field that surrounds me, worked well.”
“That’s good to hear. Your aunt Blake will enjoy that result. Well, you have a good night and if you don’t feel like cooking, there is a drawer filled with takeout menus from places I trust.”
“Thanks, mom and give momma Susan a kiss for me.”
“I will, sweetie. Sweet dreams.”
“You too.” Robyn ends the phone call.
She removes her new suit and lays it on the bed. The material felt silky, but she knew it was made up of kevlar, carbon fiber strands, and spider web strands as well. The other surface had a special adaptive material that could change colors and allow it to blend into its environment or look like anything she wanted it to.
Robyn stretches to loosen up some of her muscles, as she walks into the kitchen to see what is available. Normally, she would be home, and something would have already been left out for her. She finds a nice frozen meal that she could heat up. It was one of her mother’s favorite and tasted so good for a frozen meal.
She puts it in the oven to be heated up. While the meal is being heated, she grabs another bottle of Gatorade. Robyn looks at her blonde hair. She was slowly changing herself to look like Ten from Batman Beyond.
She checks her metal playing cards and charges up the taser one she used. Her grandmother managed to design and construct some specialty cards for her. She even taught her a few new tricks.
Robyn hears the timer on the oven ding. She turns off and lets the dish inside cool off some before she pulls it out of the oven. She wonders if her mother had a high tolerance for heat or was it just fire in general. She looks around for the oven mittens and pulls her meal out.
She sets it on a tray, along with her half-drunk bottle of grape Gatorade. She carries the tray into the living room and sits down on the sofa in there. She was still in her panties and bra. She hasn’t put on one of her mother’s nightshirts.
Robyn turns the television set on and selects a movie from the online collection her mother owns. She eats her dinner and watches a movie at the same time. She’ll have to ask her mother to order more of these frozen dinners she was enjoying. The one she picked was extremely good.
She pauses the movie to take her dirty dishes into the kitchen. She makes sure to clean up everything since they don’t get down to the apartment that much. She knows Emily uses it sometimes.
She grabs a nightshirt from the dresser in the one-bedroom and puts it on. She also grabs the extra blanket and pillow while she was at it. She planned on sleeping on the sofa.
When Robyn’s alarm clock goes off in the morning time, she doesn’t want to get up. She reaches from under her blanket towards her
cellphone on the coffee table and hits the snooze button. She knows it will give her nine more minutes, but she didn’t care. It would give her time to wake up.
Nine minutes pass as the alarm goes off again. Robyn sits up and turns the alarm off again. She stretches as she tries to motive herself to get up off the sofa. She was still feeling tired. It had been three in the morning when she finally fell asleep.
She stands up off the sofa and stumbles towards the bathroom to relieve her bladder. After she finishes doing her morning business, she heads towards the kitchen. She was lucky the milk in the refrigerator was still good. She pours herself a bowl of cereal and has some fruit cocktails from a can.
Once she is done with breakfast and the kitchen is cleaned. She grabs her gym bag from the closet and changes her panties but leaves her bra on. It also had a change of clothes in it, along with a few other items she could resupply herself with.
She doubles checks everything in the apartment. She didn’t want to leave behind a mess. She’ll have to come back with an updated go-bag since she was using her current one. She tucks her suit into the gym bag, along with the special boots and gloves.
She presses a button on the helmet to have it change color. The helmet had several neat features built into it. She heads downstairs to the garage, where her motorcycle was still parked. She secures her gym bag and puts her helmet on.
The ride back to the house takes her forty-five minutes due to traffic from road constructions. One driver wasn’t paying attention and almost hit her rear tire. She sent a low-level electrical charge through their car to disrupt their electronics. She was still new to ride a motorcycle, but the driver was fiddling around with their cellphone.
When Robyn arrives home, she notices Thumper’s car was in the driveway. A smile appears on her face because she was happy that Bunnie was happy. All her sisters either had a boyfriend or girlfriend, except Grace. She hopes Grace is enjoying herself at camp this year. Normally, Rose goes with her, but Rose and her band were busy in the recording studio working on their new album.
Moon was playing drums along with Melody. Moon had a certain style that Rose and her band members wanted to add to the new album. She clicks the remote to the garage and rides her motorcycle into the garage and parks it.
She turns her helmet off and sets it on the seat of her motorcycle. She takes everything she had inside the house and upstairs to her bedroom. She knew her mothers were at the studio working on a new album as well.
Robyn heads back downstairs and into the gym to see how Bunnie and Thumper were doing. She stands in the doorway and watches as Thumper punishes Bunnie. She knew Thumper was tough on Bunnie when it came to working out.
She also noticed that Bunnie and Thumper were wearing very skimpy workout tops and bottoms. She smirks as she watches Thumper caress Bunnie’s leg, while she is doing a leg lift. Bunnie was bent over one of the large exercise balls on her stomach, lifting her leg. Thumper was caressing Bunnie’s inner thigh each time she lifted her leg.
“Aren’t you two suppose to be exercising, instead of fooling around?” Robyn had a big smile on her face.
“Like we haven’t caught you and Jason making out in here with your exercise suit or swimsuit halfway down your body.” Bunnie looks at her older sister.
“I’ll give you that, but you two live up to what they say about rabbits, sis.” Robyn knew Thumper loved Bunnie a lot.
“I can’t help myself. Your sister has nice breasts and a cute ass.” Thumper was standing behind Bunnie. She had reached around and squeezed Bunnies’ breasts.
“You two are almost as bad as our mothers.” Robyn has caught Sasha and Susan making out several times around the house.
Sometimes they went naked all day while at home. It didn’t bother her, because it gave her some ideas about how she wanted her own body to look. Plus, her mothers were trying to desensitize them from how society saw nakedness.
“I like your new look. It suits you.” Thumper had noticed that Robyn had changed up her look.
“It does suit you, sis. Why did you decide to look like the character from the cartoon?” Bunnie was curious why her sister picked that character.
“I like how she looked. Plus, her whole family is based on characters from a deck of cards. Where our family is based on stage magic and music.”
“Except for Grace.” Thumper noticed Grace wasn’t into stage magic and music that much.”
“Grace is skilled enough in music to act as a backup singer or play guitar in a band that does cover songs. She just prefers to do other things.” Robyn knew Grace was good in a lot of things they weren’t. She was an excellent snowboarder and skier. She was good at swimming and scuba diving.
“Where are your mothers at?” Thumper tosses Bunnie a towel.
“Recording a new album with their band. Both our mothers are thinking about touring in the next few months before we go back to school.”
“I wish I didn’t have to go to school. The guys at the school we go to, always want to see the bunnies on my breasts and back.” Bunnie hated the ones on her breasts.
“I like the one on your back.” A playful smile appears on Thumper’s face.
“I know you do.” Bunnie knew Thumper liked the one on her back.
“Grandma might know a person who can remove them, or Dusk might. She knows a lot of tattoo parlors and tattoo removal companies.”
“Isn’t Dusk the drummer from your mother’s band?” Thumper looks at Robyn for an answer.
“Yep, but she has a lot of connections among the Gothic scene and owns a few tattoo parlors as well.” Robyn liked Dusk and her son Moon.
She knew Moon and Grace had been rescued at the same time. Moon was claimed by Dusk as soon as she saw him. Moon also took after his mother and dressed in Gothic style and played the drums. He was wanted by several gothic style bands, as well several metal bands as well.
Bunnie and Thumper head off to the showers, while Robyn tidies up the exercise room. She didn’t mind picking up after her sister. While she is tidying up the exercise room, her cellphone starts to ring.
She looks at it and saw it was from her friend Larry Gale. She presses accept “hey, Larry what’s up?”
“Thank god I got a hold of you, Robyn. How fast can you get to me?” Larry kept watching the armed men in the store he worked at.
“Where are you and what’s going on?” Robyn could hear that Larry was speaking softly.
“I’m at work, and at least five men are holding my co-worker’s hostage. I’ve already called the police and they are on their way, but I know you can do more.”
“Alright, I’m on my way. Stay put until I get to you. Do you know if there is roof access?” Robyn figures she could use one of her mother’s old tricks.
“Yes, and it’s in the back storage area. You can come in through the roof access without being seen.” Larry knew the access was well hidden from view.
“Alright, stay hidden and I’m on my way.” Robyn hangs up and runs upstairs and puts her suit on and grabs her special utility belt.
She runs back downstairs and heads towards the garage and mounts her new motorcycle. She changes the color of her helmet and the special coating on the motorcycle as the red and blue lights start flashing. Her motorcycle was registered as an emergency vehicle through her grandmother’s special contract with the Department of Justice.
She zooms down the long driveway from the garage and zips through the gates as they were just opened enough for her too. If her mother had seen her, she would get a lecture about her reckless driving. Once out on the open road, she increases the throttle to increase the speed of the motorcycle.
The special electric motor that powers the motorcycle was capable of speeds of 325 mph. She could boost it more with her ability for a short time, but she didn’t want to burn the motor out. She zigs and zags through traffic with her lights flashing. Her grandmother made sure she took a special course that all emergency vehicle drivers are required to take. That also included the police driving course and a motorcycle course as well.
She knew the streets around the store where Larry worked. They have had lunch a few times. She slows down as she got closer and parks her motorcycle in an alleyway. She puts it next to the building and activates the chameleon function, so it blends with the building.
Robyn takes her climbing hook and rope out to scale the back of the building. She manages to climb to the top of the building and pull her rope up. She looks around on top of the building and spots the roof access. She hears gunfire down below her. She tosses a mini-drone and spots SWAT and the police taking cover from automatic gunfire coming from inside the building.
She moves the drone a little lower so she can see inside the building itself. It looked like the attackers had barricaded themselves inside. She scans the emergency police frequency that SWAT uses and locks it on to it. She listens to the chatter going on. According to what she was hearing, they were in communications with the people inside.
“Squirrel, dial Larry Dixons cell number.” Robyn walks over to the roof access and notices it was locked from the inside.
After a few seconds, Larry answers “are you here yet?”
“Yes, I’m about to enter from the roof access. Are you safe?”
“I’m safe and I can see everything going on.”
“Have you been talking with the SWAT commander?” Robyn examines how the inside latch was attached to the door.
“No, I don’t know how to get in touch with them.”
“Alright, I’m going to patch you through to their communications.” Robyn links Larry’s phone call through the SWAT communications unit.
“Commander, this is special agent Wolfhart. I’m patching you through to a person who is inside.”
“Agent Wolfhart, you know this is a restricted frequency.” Commander Leaks wonders how agent Wolfhart was breaking into their frequency.
“I know commander, but I have a friend inside the store and I’m about to enter myself. My friend is going to give you the location of the attackers. I’m going to cause a distraction, so you can send your people in.”
“This is a police matter, agent Wolfhart. Stay out of this.”
“Sorry, but I’m going in. So, be ready to act.” Robyn manages to unlatch the roof access.
She opens the access and slips inside and down the ladder. She listens to Larry as he tells the commander of SWAT where everyone is inside the building. She sends the drone inside the store as she carefully makes her way towards the front.
“Commander, get ready to act.”
“What do you look like, agent Wolfhart?”
“You can’t miss me, commander.” Robyn spots her targets and charges activate her throwing cards.
She springs into action as she throws two cards at the nearest targets. The cards connect and shock the gunmen into unconsciousness. The third turns towards her and fires. She moves quickly as the bullets hit the floor where she stood. She throws another card at him and shocks him.
Just as the third person goes down, the front door of the store blows open. SWAT comes charging in and takes the other two armed assailants down. Robyn looks at the men as they round up the people. She spots the leader of the SWAT team and walks over to him.
Sergeant Casey spots a woman dressed in a full white bodysuit with a black spade on the suit walking over towards him. The suit covered her whole body. She was also wearing some sort of utility belt.
“Let me guess, your special agent Wolfhart?” Sergeant Casey looks at the woman standing in front of him.
“Guilty as charged, Sergeant.” Robyn had run the Sergeant’s facial features through the DMV database to learn who he was.
The suit had a miniature computer system that monitored it and records everything she did. She could also access her grandmother’s database through the satellite link connected to the suit’s computer system.
“You mind telling me why you are dressed as a cartoon character?” Sergeant Casey looks at agent Wolfhart.
“It’s my uniform, Sergeant. I know it looks ridiculous, but you would be amazed at what it is capable of doing.” Robyn liked her new look.
“Well, thank you for the assist, but you could have been hurt taking on five guys wearing body armor and carrying automatic weapons.” Casey saw how much ammo and extra gear they had.
“Trust me, Sergeant. I’m not totally useless in a fight. I have all sorts of special tricks and non-lethal weapons at my disposal.”
“Well, these metallic cards of yours, don’t look too non-lethal.” Sergeant Casey holds one of the three cards up he found sticking out of one of the perps.
“Trust me, Sergeant they are non-lethal, unless I throw them a certain way. These cards are specially designed to deliver a taser-like charge to a person. May I have it back, please?” Robyn holds her hand out for it.
Sergeant Casey places all three of the cards he found into her hand. Afterward, he looks at her covered face “you should still leave this to the professionals.”
“You might be right, sergeant. However, even the professionals can use a secret weapon.” Robyn turns to walk off.
She goes back out the way she came in, to avoid the media outside the store. Instead of using her rope to slide down off the building, she does a flip and lands on her feet. All the parkour training she has been doing with her friends has been paying off.
She sends a signal to her motorcycle to make it appear and slip her hood off. She tucks the hood into a secret compartment on her motorcycle, as her suit changes from white to black. She puts her helmet on, after changing it as well to match her suit.
She stops at one of her favorite sub shops on the way home. As she is sitting at a table by herself eating the sub she bought. She hears a loud crash a block up from her location. Robyn saves what’s left of her sub and heads towards the crash.
When she arrives, she spots two guys fighting and several people trying to separate them. She also spots what caused the crash as well. One guy had rear-ended the other person’s car.
She parks her motorcycle and runs up to see if she can help stop the fighting. The guys kept escaping from the people holding them.
“ENOUGH!” Robyn pulls two of her taser cards and throws them at each guy.
Both men fall to the ground after being hit by them. She walks over and checks each guy to make sure they weren’t hurt. While she is at it, she picks her cards up and slips them back into her belt. She stays long enough for the police to show up and gives her statement to the cops.
Afterward, she mounts her motorcycle and heads back home.
When she pulls into the garage, she notices her mother’s Jeep Wrangler was back. She parks her motorcycle in its usual spot and connects the charging cable to it. She leaves her helmet sitting on her motorcycle as she walks into the house.
As she walks into the kitchen, Robyn notices both her mothers in there putting groceries away.
“Hi, Mom.” As she walks over to the refrigerator to put the rest of her sub in.
Susan looks at Robyn “how did the rescue go?”
“It went fine. I don’t think the SWAT sergeant liked me very much.” Robyn spotted her mother was making chicken and dumplings for dinner in the slow cooker.
“You’ll run into that sweetie. He didn’t give you too much problem, did he?” Sasha remembers her first time assisting the police.
“No, but I could sense he would have preferred I wasn’t there.” Robyn steals a carrot her mother had chopped up.
“Well, from what we heard on the way home over the radio. You did a good job sweetie.” Susan kisses Robyn’s cheek.
“You heard everything?” Robyn was shocked that they heard what went on.
“Sweetie, you didn’t think we wouldn’t have your suit low jack, did you?” Sasha spoke to her mother about low jacking their daughters’ suit, as they did hers when she first started.
Robyn stood there stunned. She would have never imagined her mothers would do something like that.
“I think we broke her, Sasha.” Susan had a smile on her face.
“I think so.” Sasha saw the stunning look on Robyn’s face.
“You forget, something sweety. We are always going to be concerned about you and if you’re going to follow in your mother’s Sasha footsteps.
We are going to take extra precautions in making sure you are safe.” Susan made that one of the requirements when she agreed to let Robyn do the same type of work as Sasha.
“I understand, mom.”
“Good, now go upstairs and change out of your suit. You’re home for the rest of the day.” Sasha figures Robyn has had enough excitement for the day.
“Yes ma’am.” Robyn heads up to her bedroom to change out of her suit.
“Don’t forget to charge it either!” Sasha yells towards Robyn as she walks out of the kitchen.
“Yes ma’am.”
Cassandra’s Cox Resident, Canton, Georgia:
Cassandra was snuggled close to her husband Jerry when she receives a disturbing vision. She saw a young girl shackled and locked in a cellar. She was dirty and crying. She could feel the pain the young girl was feeling and how desperately the girl needed help.
She sits up in bed and reaches her hand out to her nightstand. She was searching for her cellphone. She could still feel the young girls’ pain from her vision. She knew there was only one person she could trust to rescue the young girl.
Once she has her cellphone in her hand. She gets out of bed slowly, so she doesn’t wake her husband. Cassandra looks over at Jerry notices he hasn’t stirred at all. She tiptoes into the bathroom and dials Sasha’s number.
Gold Well Theater, Branson, Missouri:
Sasha disappears in a cloud of smoke as she finishes her performance. She loved hearing the applause of the audience from her performance. She heads back towards her dressing room and just as she walks in, her cellphone starts ringing. The ring tone coming from her cellphone was the theme song to Scooby-Doo.
“I wonder what Cassandra could want.” Sasha picks her cellphone up “hello?”
“Sasha, you need to get to Tensas Parish right away. There’s a young girl there that needs your help.” Cassandra had tears coming from her eyes.
“Okay, where in Tensas Parish?” Sasha doesn’t mind doing what Cassandra needed her to do, but she needed to know where exactly.
“Give me some time to get you that information. However, you need to hurry and get there. This girl is special, and it doesn’t feel she’ll last much longer as is.” Cassandra could feel and see death coming for the girl.
“Alright Cassandra, but you better have that information for me.”
“I will and thanks.” Cassandra ends the phone call.
Sasha dials her pit crew and informs her chief roadie that she’ll be leaving for a day or two. She’ll meet them in Denver, Colorado for the next performance. Afterward, she makes arrangements for a charter flight out and down to Tensas Parish, Louisiana. Once that is done, she changes out of her performance clothes and freshens up some.
Sasha figures things are about to become exciting in a few hours. She puts her specialized suit on, along with her new utility belt. Once she is ready and loaded, she puts her street clothes on over her outfit. She takes a cab to the airport and boards the plane.
6669 Oracle Lane, Tensas Parish, Louisiana:
Kari tries to slip out of the shackles like she did the pair before these. However, Gaston got smart this time and used the old slave cuffs his family has owned for a generation. Even the collar going around her neck was the type they used on black slaves during the colonial days. The ones around her ankle were from the olden days and she didn’t have anything available to pick the lock.
Her ass and back were still hurting from the thick leather belt her father had used on her. He caught her making out with another male while dressing in a woman’s stage magician costume she had designed herself. He beat her so badly, that he knocked her out. When she woke up, she found herself chained up down in the cellar.
The first set of shackles her father used on her, she escaped from. She almost made it out of the house, before she was caught by her father and Gaston. He had grabbed her left ankle and squeezed it. He yanked so hard on her left ankle, that she split her chin open when her head hit the hardwood floors. She tried kicking him with her free foot, but it didn’t work. He just squeezed harder on her left ankle and threatened to break it.
She didn’t know why her father, mother, uncles, brothers, and cousins had a problem with gay people? They only tolerated her, because she didn’t flaunt her gayness. Her parents knew she wasn’t like her siblings. Not that it mattered, she always got less than everyone one else in her family.
Gaston was her father’s best friend and he had a mean streak in him that most people didn’t know about. He was the type of person that took pleasure inflicting pain onto others. Her father must have given her to him to knock some sense into her. She looks up when she hears footsteps on the stairs coming down into the cellar.
Gaston looks at Kari with an evil smile on his face. His best friend said he could do whatever he wanted to her, short of killing her. If for some reason she did die, well the swamp can conceal the death.
“How do you like your new jewelry, sissy boy?” Gaston let the last words draw out.
“Oh, it’s stylish. It has that old-world charm about it.” Kari had a playful smile on her face.
She wasn’t going to let him see that she was in pain. The first rule she adopted was one from James Bond. Never let them see you bleed.
“So, is this the way you get your jollies or get off is by hurting people chained up? Hell, the rumors must be true about you not being able to perform or get it up anymore.” A smirk appeared on Kari’s face.
“Why you little, tapette.” Gaston moves closer to smack Kari.
Kari gets ready to strike as Gaston’s fist connects with her jaw. She kicks out with her right leg and knocks his right knee out. The YouTube video she watched over and over again to learn how to defend herself, was paying off.
Gaston screams “why you little tapette!”
As he backhands Kari across the mouth. His French was coming out a little stronger, than normal.
“At least I don’t beat-up people who can’t defend themselves.” Kari wanted to hurt Gaston.
“We’ll see how you are after I get finished beating you.” Gaston pulls his thick leather belt off.
He starts beating Kari with it. Gaston was going to pay the little freak back for what she did to his knee. He aims for her face, arms legs, and main torso.
Kari tries to protect her face the best she can. Every time the belt hit exposed skin on her body, it stung. She winces every time Gaston’s leather belt hit her body. After a while, she passes out from the pain.
Gaston keeps hitting Kari with his belt until he notices her body go limp. He whips her one more time, before stopping. He notices his belt was slick with blood on it.
“That will teach you to talk back to me.” Gaston turns around and starts heading back up the flight of steps.
Hours Later:
Sasha had gotten the address from Cassandra and rented an SUV from Enterprise at the airport. Her mother and aunt didn’t have any safe houses in the area where she was going. As she drove out to the location, she wonders what was so special about this person.
She drives to the location and parks a block away from where the house was. Afterward, she slips out of the SUV dressed in her outfit and makes her way to the house. She glances at her watch and notices it was four in the morning.
When she gets to the house, she quietly picks the lock and slips inside. She couldn’t believe how simple it was to get in. As she moves about, she spots a man sleeping in an old recliner. He had one of his knees bandaged up. There looked to be several empty beer cans littering the floor on one side of the recliner.
Sasha walks quietly pass him and as she does, she notices a thick leather belt laying on the floor. She picks it up and noticed there was blood on it. She glances over towards the guy and wanted to hurt him. She’ll think of a suitable punishment later.
She finds the door that leads down into the cellar and notices there was a padlock on it. An evil smile appears on Sasha’s face as she unlocks the lock and walks down a flight of stairs. It was dark, so she pulls out one of her glow sticks and activates it.
The cellar wasn’t very big as she looks around. Sasha spots a person in one corner of the room. The person looked to be chained up and secured to the floor. Sasha makes her way over and kneels by the unconscious form. She removes her glove and checks the person's pulse. It took her a few seconds to detect it and it was very weak.
“What do we have here?” Sasha takes a look of the collar; wrist cuffs and leg cuffs the young boy had on.
Sasha notices that it looked like something she once saw in the movie, Roots. She puts her glove back on. She examines how the chain was secured to the floor. It would take time for her to pick the old fashion locks. She palms one of her specialty balls and breaks it open over the chain.
“Phew, you stink.” Sasha watches as the fast-acting acid eats through the metal link attached to the floor.
Sasha carefully scoops the bloody unconscious form up off the floor. She noticed that the person was wearing a ruined performance outfit. She wonders who this person was and why they were dressed like they were. She could tell this person was male from their build, but they were dressed as a girl.
Sasha carries the person up out of the cellar. She locks the cellar door again, to make it seemed no one has been down below. She does leave a nasty surprise for the guy, she figured he hurt the person in her arms.
Sasha wonders what this teenager in her arms did to warrant such a beating. She hurries back to the SUV she rented and lay the person down in the back-cargo area. There wasn’t much she could do right now for the person. She didn’t have any of her emergency medical supplies with her.
Sasha races towards the nearest hospital to have the person she came to rescue looked after. She pulls up in front of the emergency room, still dressed in her outfit. She races inside the emergency room “hey, I need help out here. I have an injured teenage boy.”
Sasha rushes outside with some orderlies and helps bring in the person she rescued. One of the orderlies glanced at Sasha and wonder why she was dressed the way she was. Sasha stops and watches as the teenager is raced into the operating room.
She fills out the paperwork that is required. While she is waiting to hear what was done to the young boy. She grabs her clothes from the SUV and changes out of her work clothes. She was getting lustful looks from some of the men that saw her. Her outfit was skintight and showed off her curves.
Fifteen minutes later, the local sheriff for the Parish she was in, shows up. He was an older man in his late forties, early fifties. She spots him as he goes up to the nurse on duty to speak to her. She watches the two talk to one another. Sasha figures he’ll be coming over to her.
Sheriff Gibson received a phone call from nurse Jennings about an abused teenage boy brought in by a woman dressed in a flashy outfit. According to what nurse Jennings said, the boy had been badly beaten by what looked like a whip or heavy belt all over his body. She also gave him a description of the woman that brought him in and pointed her out to him.
He spots the red hair woman, but she was no longer dress the way nurse Jennings said she was. He walks over to the woman.
“Excuse me, but are you Sasha Wolfhart?” He had seen the form she filled out for the boy she brought in.
“That I am deputy, Gibson. How can I help you?” Sasha had a pleasing smile on her oval-shaped face.
“Are you responsible for the condition of that young boy and why was he dressed in girl clothes?” Nurse Jennings had informed him, that the young boy had been wearing false breasts on his chest and false French nails.
That wasn’t including the clothes that he had been wearing or the panties either. Sheriff Gibson wanted to know who was responsible for hurting that child. He didn’t care if the child was transgender or not. He just wanted to know who hurt the child.
“Well, to answer your question, Sheriff Gibson. I rescued the child from an abusive asshole. I don’t know what type of relationship the child has with the person, but I do know he abused the child. As for the child’s name, I have no idea what it is.”
“Where did you find the child?” Gibson pulls his note pad out.
“I found the child chained up in the cellar at 6669 Oracle Lane, in Tensas Parish.” Sasha watches sheriff Gibson’s facial features.
They weren’t in Tensas Parish anymore. She wonders what sheriff Gibson was going to do.
“What are your plans for the boy and how is he related to you?” Sheriff Gibson wanted to know how Mrs. Wolfhart fit in this matter.
“Well, sheriff Gibson considering I just rescued the boy. I was planning on taking him back to my mother’s hospital in Monterey, California.” Sasha figures the child could recover there under her mother’s watchful eyes.
“You do know, that is kidnapping, Mrs. Wolfhart.” Sheriff Gibson looks at Sasha with a knowing look.
“Not if you’re a special agent, Sheriff Gibson.” Sasha pulls out her badge and id card to show him.
Sheriff Gibson looks at the government issue identity card. It had Sasha listed as being with the Department of Justice.
“What do you do for the department of justice, Mrs. Wolfhart?” Sheriff Gibson wonders what Mrs. Wolfhart did for them.
“Can’t tell you, Sheriff. However, I can tell you that I’m the last person you want coming after you.” An evil smile appears on Sasha’s face.
“Why are you the last person I want to come after me?” Sheriff Gibson looks at Mrs. Wolfhart and couldn’t see how she would be dangerous.
“Because Sheriff, I never give up. Like the Texas Ranger motto says, I always get my man.” Sasha has always gotten her person.
The only exception had been Adam Ludlum. Thankfully he was no longer a problem.
“Well Mrs. Wolfhart, I hope everything works out for you.” Sheriff Gibson was going to need to talk to the young man Mrs. Wolfhart brought in.
Week Later:
“Come on Robyn, you can do several more sit-ups.” Sasha watches as Robyn pushes herself to do a few more sit-ups.
Robyn looks up at Sasha as she pushes herself to do a few more sit-ups. She had been surprised to find herself in a hospital room. Sasha had been sitting next to her hospital bed when she woke-up. It took her mind a while to realize who Sasha was. She had seen several of Sasha’s (a.k.a. Wildfire) performances on YouTube. Wildfire was the reason she wanted to learn about magic.
She had asked how Sasha knew she was in trouble and was told a good friend told her. Early the next day a Sheriff Gibson had come in to speak to her and she told him everything that happened. When asked if she wanted to stay in Louisiana with her relatives or in foster care. She told them she wanted to go with Mrs. Wolfhart if she would let her.
She went with Mrs. Wolfhart, to her Denver, Colorado performance. Afterward, Mrs. Wolfhart had one more schedule performance she had to do. When that one was over, they flew back to Mrs. Wolfhart’s home in California and met Mrs. Wolfhart’s wife and her youngest daughter Grace.
Robyn collapses after doing two more sit-ups. Her abdomen muscles were screaming at her as she lays there on the training room mats. She looks up at Sasha “how much longer do I have to do physical therapy?”
“Until I determine that you are physically fit. Now, go and change into your swimsuit and give me a hundred laps.” Sasha holds her hand out to
help Robyn off the mats.
Robyn follows Sasha out of the downstairs gym and up to the second floor of the house. Her bedroom was on the other side of Grace’s bedroom. Rose, Grace’s older sister was on tour with her friends. They were in Settle Washington doing a show.
Robyn walks over to her dresser drawer and pulled out the one-piece swimsuit Sasha bought him. The second day they were home, Sasha and Susan took her shopping and bought her all new clothes and whatever she wanted to decorate her bedroom. If the stores they went to did have it. They went online and ordered it or visited antique stores and such.
Robyn strips out of the training leotard Sasha made her wear. She couldn’t believe that her groin area looked like a female’s bottom. Sasha showed her how to tuck it and make it look like she had a female bottom when she didn’t. Sasha also gave her a drug to delay the secondary sexual development, most boys her age go through. She was also put on estrogen since she wanted to be a girl.
Robyn changes into her swimsuit and grabs her bathing cap and goggles. She glances at the kitty clock hanging on her bedroom wall and knows she has five minutes to get downstairs. She rushes downstairs and out into the backyard where she spots Susan (a.k.a. Siren), her new sister Grace. Both were wearing bikinis. Sasha was wearing a bikini that matched Susan’s.
“You made it, just in time, Robyn. Now, give me one hundred freestyle laps.” Sasha points to the pool.
“Yes, ma’am.” Robyn steps under the outdoor shower, before jumping into the pool.
Grace jumps onto her mother Sasha’s back and wraps her legs around her waist. She was happy her mother was home. She was also surprised to have a new sister.
“What’s up, sweetie?” Sasha rubs Grace’s leg wrapped around her waist.
“I’m happy your home, mom.” Grace places a kiss on Sasha’s right cheek.
“Me too, sweetie.” Sasha was so surprised how Grace had gone from a flat, skinny ten-year-old to being as developed as her older sister.
Grace was 5’2” and was wearing a C cup bra. Her measurements were 34C-24-36. Rose’s measurements were 5’ 7” and wore a DD cup. Her measurements were 36DD-22-34. Susan had wonder who Grace’s parents use to be and tracked them down. Grace’s birth mother was a model and her birth father was a solider. According to what they found out, Grace’s birth mother met and became pregnant by him.
It’s been two years since she adopted both of her girls. Grace was twelve years old and her older sister was seventeen years old.
“Why don’t you go and join your new sister, Grace.” Susan looks at Grace as she held onto Sasha’s back.
“Okay, mommy.” Grace slides off Sasha’s back and dives into the swimming pool.
She starts matching Robyn’s stroke for stroke. She wanted to know about her new sister. What she knew already, was that she was into doing illusions and magic tricks like their mother. She knew a few tricks that she has done for friends at school and such.
Robyn looks over towards Grace as she matched her pace. A smile appears on her face, as she speeds up some. She wanted to see how fast Grace was.
Grace noticed Robyn was increasing her speed and matches her. She was still the baby of the group. She learned that Robyn was fifteen years old and stood three inches taller than her.
Susan and Sasha watch as the girls compete against one another in the pool. A smile appears on Susan’s face “I think Grace is having fun with her new sister. What do you think, sweetie?”
“I think you’re right. You don’t mind having three girls, do you?” Sasha looks at her wife. She should have called and talked with Susan before bringing Robyn home.
“No, I don’t mind. Grace was getting lonely, not having someone her age around to play with or talk to.” Susan saw that their youngest daughter was lonely with Rose on the road.
“Is Robyn going to be your new apprentice, since Ethan is living with his new boyfriend?” Susan was informed about Ethan by their daughter Rose.
“You mean Emily, now. She changed her name recently.” Sasha had been informed by Emily that’s he changed her name.
“Yes. So, is Robyn going to become your new apprentice?”
“Yes, she’s interested in learning my secrets or any sleight of hand or illusions. She already had a routine she developed from learning tricks from some of the stage magicians who posted their tricks on YouTube. She also has been learning how to do tricks from Penn & Teller's online Master class.
Sasha had learned a lot from Robyn when she woke-up. She learned that the reason why her family and Gaston had punished her had been for kissing a boy her age. That wasn’t the only reason either. She had been dressed up in a costume she had constructed that made her look like a woman.
Susan and Sasha continue to watch the girls. Once Robyn and Grace had finished their laps. They stood in the shallow end of the pool. Robyn was looking tired, because she has never exercised as hard as she has, since leaving the hospital. She looks at Grace “you don’t even look tired.”
A smile appears on Grace’s face “mom, is normally a little tougher on her exercise routine.”
“You mean there’s more after this?” Robyn had a surprised look on her face.
“Yep, after doing a hundred laps of freestyle, mom has us doing a hundred laps of breaststroke, fifty laps backstroke, and then afterward, she has you do a hundred laps with just your arms with a kickboard in between your legs to keep them afloat.” Grace climbs out of the water.
Robyn follows behind Grace. She still couldn’t believe how develop Grace looked for a twelve-year-old. She looked like she could be fully grown right now.
“Alright girls, let’s go and get some lunch.” Sasha looks at both her girls.
“Alright, mom.” Grace grabs her towel and dries off.
Robyn follows suit. Afterward, they head inside the house and towards the kitchen. Susan and Sasha make a hearty salad for everyone. Susan knew Robyn needed to add some weight to her body. She was too thin.
“Mom, don’t forget, I have a salon appointment.” Grace looks over towards Susan.
“I haven’t forgotten, Grace. Why don’t you and I go ahead and head to the salon.” Susan looks towards Grace.
“Robyn and I will do some more training, while you two are gone.” Sasha looks over towards Robyn.
Robyn looks a little disappointed that she wasn’t going to the salon. She wouldn’t mind seeing what it was like being pampered.
“Don’t worry Robyn. I’ll make an appointment for you today.” Susan saw how disappointed Robyn looked.
After Grace and Susan leave the mansion. Sasha looks at Robyn “let’s see if you know how to defend yourself.”
“Okay.” Robyn goes with Sasha back down to the gym.
Several Weeks Later:
“Again, Robyn put a little more mystery into your act.” Sasha was watching Robyn performing up on the makeshift stage at her storage warehouse.
The past few weeks have been busy for Robyn. She has been learning a new sleight of hand tricks and refining her Martial arts skills. Sasha had tested her to see what she knew and how good she was. After, the testing Sasha put together a training routine for Robyn to follow. Most of what Robyn knew, she learned from going on the web and finding YouTube videos to learn from.
So, far she was studying Krav Maga, Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu, Muay Thai. Sasha knew people who were specialists in the three different forms. She was also learning Aikido from Sasha herself.
On top of the different forms, she was learning. She was still learning from Penn & Teller Master courses. She loved card tricks and was trying to learn as many card tricks as she could. She can put candles out by just throwing a playing card at it or cut a pencil in half with one.
Sasha was teaching her tricks and illusions to perform. She also managed to get a performer's license for Robyn, so she could perform on stage during school nights. She had a performance coming up, that Sasha arranged for her.
Sasha watches Robyn as she goes through her routine. So, for her act was so, so. She needed to step her performance up some.
“That was average Robyn. You need to step the act up some.”
Robyn looks towards Sasha “how do I do that?”
“Like this.” Sasha pulls a deck of cards from her pocket.
She starts showing Robyn how to improve her performance. Sasha knew Robyn was trying very hard and given enough time she would master the performance. However, she wanted Robyn to be a big success in her first performance.
“Okay, I see what you mean now.” Robyn watched as Sasha performed the routine.
“Good, now get up there and try your performance again.” Sasha steps off the stage and lets Robyn take her place.
Sasha watches as Robyn does her performance again and this time around, she improves. She was proud of Robyn as she finishes her
performance. Sasha starts clapping her hands “that was very good, Robyn. Now, we need to come up with a stage name for you. Do you have one in mind?”
“I hadn’t thought of one, but would Arcane be too presumptuous?” Robyn looks towards Sasha to see what she thought.
Sasha looks at Robyn and thinks about it. Ethan had taken the name Blaze for herself, because of her orange color hair. She was known as Wildfire, because of her tricks with flames and because it was the band name.
“It sounds good for you, but you need to have a gimmick that makes the name fit you. Do you know why I’m known as Wildfire?”
“Because of the band you’re in and the fact you do remarkable things with flames.” Robyn has seen a few YouTube videos of Sasha’s performances.
“Well, the band was around a little before I took its name. The second part is true about what I can do with flames. The reason I can do remarkable things with fire is that I can control it.”
“You can control fire? How do you do that?” Robyn didn’t think it was possible.
“I was born with a special gift. That gift allows me to control fire. Now, my friend Cassandra said you have a special gift, but she didn’t tell me
what that gift is.” This was the first time Sasha has told Robyn this.
“Is that how you knew I was in trouble?” Robyn has been puzzled about how Sasha had shown up that day and rescued her.
“Yes, Cassandra told me you were in trouble.”
“How did she know?” Robyn was curious about Cassandra.
“She has the special gift of being able to predict the future. She is also like you and me as well.” Sasha figured that Robyn would want to know that.
“She can tell what the future is?” Robyn would love to be able to do that.
“Sort of, she can tell what the future is going to be, but the future can change with our actions. The vision she had of you, showed that you would have died if I hadn’t intervened when I did.”
“So, if you hadn’t shown up when you did. Gaston would have killed me?”
“Yes.”
Robyn starts getting upset. The lights in the warehouse start blinking and exploding. Electricity starts crackling and flowing around towards Robyn.
Sasha felt the tiny hairs on her arms and her hair stand on end as the place fills with static. She could see now why Cassandra called her.
“Robyn, calm down and clear your mind.” Sasha tries to get close to the stage.
Robyn was floating off the stage and suspended above it. The energy was crackling around her. She closes her eyes and listens to Sasha’s voice. She could feel the electric static her body was generating. She draws on that energy and pulls it inside of her.
Sasha watches as the electric energy subsides and Robyn starts lowering to the stage. When Robyn’s feet touch the stage, she collapses. Sasha leaps onto the stage and over to Robyn.
Sasha checks Robyn’s pulse and finds it slow. She knew Robyn must be feeling weak as a kitten right now.
“I think we found my gimmick.” Robyn looks up at Sasha.
“I think you’re right. Let’s get some Gatorade into you. It will replenish your electrolytes.” Sasha helps Robyn down to the small kitchen and sits her down on a chair.
Sasha walks over and grabs a cold bottle of Gatorade out of the refrigerator. She walks back over to Robyn “here, drinks this.”
“Thanks.” As Robyn accepts the bottle.
She opens it and takes a nice big gulp from it. She couldn’t believe how thirsty she was. She looks at Sasha “how does something like that happen?”
“Sometimes, people are just born with special gifts. It’s a mutation that has been in our make-up and something just triggers it.” Sasha had asked her mother once about why she could control fire.
The explanation her mother gave, put her to sleep. Sometimes having a genius for a mother, can be overwhelming. She’ll have to take her new daughter to her aunt, so she can scan and understand Robyn’s abilities better.
Two Weeks Later:
Sasha watches from backstage as Robyn does her performance. The audience was loving her routine. Robyn had some control of her newly acquired ability and came up with some tricks for her to use in her performance.
Arcane was enjoying her performance and loved the applause she was getting from the audience. She developed a trick, where she uses her electric abilities to have the playing cards form a circle in the air before her and spin them. Then have them arrange themselves back into the deck in suits they were in and in order. It took her a while to figure out how to do the trick, after burning up several sets of cards, but she managed to find the balance.
Once the show is over, she heads towards the back and spots Sasha “I did it!”
“That you did, kiddo, that you did.”
Ethan couldn’t believe how he looked in the full-size mirror he was standing in front of. He was wearing a custom-made spandex leotard suit that had holographic flames on it. A matching tailcoat and three-inch heel court shoes and fishnet stockings.
He couldn’t believe how the prosthetic breast and padding gave him a nice female figure. His short hair had been replaced with a wig that was long and orange. The hair of the wig was full and came four inches past his shoulder. The make-up on his face was tasteful and artfully done.
His own mother wouldn’t recognize him. He looked a lot older and mature. Also, you couldn’t tell he wasn’t a female either.
“So, how do you like your performing suit and look?” Sasha was standing behind Ethan as he admires himself in the mirror.
He turns around to look at her “I love the look. My mother wouldn’t even recognize me.”
“Well, now that we have your look down. Let’s work on how you should act, walk, talk and move. You are pretending to be a girl. So, we have to make you into a girl.” An evil smile appears on Sasha’s face.
Ethan takes one more look at himself and walks over towards Sasha. He tries to put a little wiggle into his walk.
“Mold me oh wise one.” a playful smile appears on his face.
“You’re going to regret saying that.” Sasha starts training Ethan to be a girl.
Six Months Later:
Blaze couldn’t believe how much money she made at the clubs. Sasha had caught her first drag act and made a few suggestions to her act.
She didn’t lip-sync to the music, she sang the song while performing. As for her magical performances, she was doing good with some of the
simple tricks and was learning some of the more difficult tricks and illusions from Sasha.
She had mastered escaping from handcuffs, picking locks, squeezing into small places and escaping from a straight jacket. That took her the longest to master, but she mastered it. She knew card tricks and could pickpocket without people knowing it.
Blaze was taking dance lessons with Rose and gymnastics as well. Sasha would work her hard on the weekends and four times during the week after school, but she had to maintain her grades in school. She was hanging around with the children from the band.
She also had her other friends that understood that sometimes she liked dressing as a girl for school and sometimes she didn’t. She was more of a crossdresser. She didn’t have an urge to be a full-time girl, but she was taking hormones to keep her body from developing male secondary characteristics. She liked having a female figure.
Sasha’s mother Janet was monitoring Blaze to make sure no damage was being done to her body. She found out from Ethan’s blood work, that he wasn’t producing enough testosterone. She did a physical on him and found out he suffered from Hypogonadism.
Ethan couldn’t wait till class ended. He had a gig tonight at the Kitty Kat club as Blaze and a performance on Saturday at the Blue Ridge Theater. He glances up at the clock, just above the blackboard. He taps his pencil and finally the bell rings ending class.
Ethan rushes down to his Ford Bronco. He saved up all his money to buy it and fix it. He and his father worked hard on rebuilding the engine and doing the bodywork on the car. His dad didn’t mind him wearing girl clothes or doing drag.
He heads home first to knock his homework out of the way and to prepare himself for the performance tonight. He chooses a nice slinky outfit to wear. He checks his supplies that Sasha recommends he should always carry with him.
He was still underage, so he couldn’t carry a gun with him, but Sasha came up with a little trick that was like his namesake. She showed him how to create fireballs with special golf balls. She also gave him special pellets that could blind people.
Sasha started training him in hand-to-hand combat and in different types of ancient weapons. He liked the custom throwing stars and throwing spikes Sasha gave him and showed him how to use and conceal them. He hops in the shower and takes a nice relaxing shower.
When Blaze gets out of the shower, he dries off. He starts getting dress in the outfit he was planning on wearing at the club to do his act. Once he was done transforming himself into his female persona. Blaze stands up and makes sure everything was okay, before leaving for the club.
Her parents had been informed about her new occupation and career. Blaze takes a change of clothes with her to conceal who she is. She drives to a warehouse that was one of Sasha’s secondary storage area. She parks her Bronco inside the place and switches to the black 2018 Chevrolet Corvette. Sasha had it specially built for Blaze with almost the same equipment her mother’s old car had. The difference was that this new car was equipped with some concealed weapons to protect the driver.
Blaze gets in and drives to the Kitty Kat Club. She loved the feel of the steering wheel. It had a soft leather covering, that formed to her grip. She listens to some music she was performing to at the club. She knew the words and the moves she was going to use.
Once Blaze arrives at the club, she parks the Corvette and heads inside to get ready to go on. Ethan couldn’t believe how many drag queens were performing tonight. She gives the DJ her music and walks into the dressing room to prepare.
Some of the other performers she knows or have met at other clubs. Ethan waves hello to them, as she heads over to the make-up table.
“Are you sticking around tonight, after your performance?” Danny looks over towards Ethan.
Next, to him, he was the youngest drag queen in the bar right now. He met Ethan a few months ago at the Water Hole in San Jose and then again at Headlights in Berkeley.
“Nope, I have school work to catch up on. My mentor is very strict when it comes to my school work.” Ethan knew Sasha would stop teaching him if his grades slipped.
“What grade are you in?” Danny thought Ethan was in college.
Ethan listens as the music plays for the current performer. There had to be at least four more performers going on before her. Blazes take her time, getting ready for her performance
“I’m in twelfth grade. This is my last year in High School.” Ethan had to get a performing permit since he was still a minor.
The license allowed him to perform his stage magic and Drag Queen act at any venue. The thing was, Sasha his mentor would remove it if, his grades dropped. So, Ethan made sure to maintain his grades in school.
Danny was surprised, along with the rest of the queens in the dressing room. He just looks at Ethan and wonders how he managed that trick.
“Who’s your mentor?” Danny was curious.
“Do you want my mentor’s real name or my mentor’s stage name?” Ethan loved when people found out who his mentor was.
“Real name.” Danny figures he’ll recognize the name.
“Sasha Wolfhart is my mentor.” Ethan looks at the other drag queens to see if they recognized the name.
A drag queen with wild pink hair looks towards Ethan “you mean the guitar player from the band, Siren?”
“Yep, the one and only. She’s my mentor and I’m her assistant when she performs on stage with her illusions and such.” Ethan was lucky he figured out the puzzle letter she sent him and had to respond back to her.
Rose, her oldest daughter had spoken to her mother about him learning her tricks and illusions. Ethan owes everything to Rose for talking to her mother. He finishes getting ready and listens for his name to be called.
When it was time for Blaze’s to appear, there was a huge jet of flames and she steps through it while singing an old Cher song called The Shoop Shoop Song. Then when she finishes that one, she does one of the Sirens songs she learned while performing magic tricks to go with the song.
Blaze always work on her routine, as Sasha showed her. That way, she would always be prepared. Blaze does one last trick and uses the cover of the smoke balls she drops down to cover her exit. She gathers the money thrown to her, while the smoke covers her.
The queens backstage just look at Blaze as she comes backstage and starts changing.
“Aren’t you going to stay around for your fans?” Mysterio looks towards Blaze as she starts undressing.
“She never sticks around.” An Asian woman looks towards Mysterio when she answers.
Mysterio watches as Blaze changes in a pair of tights and an oversized shirt with the shoulders missing. She wonders why Blaze always leaves.
“Are you joking, Kairi?” Mysterio wonders why.
“No, she’s correct. I always leave after performing. It’s something I do.” Ethan looks at himself in the mirror and even though he isn’t wearing
his standard wig, he looks like any teenage girl would.
Mysterio (aka) Jerry Holloway and Kairi (aka) Eisuke Saito watches as Ethan gathers his stuff and put it in a black gym bag. They watched as
Ethan packed everything neatly into the black gym bag.
“Well, see you, ladies, later.” Ethan moves through the crowded bar as his mentor showed him.
He was getting better at avoiding and disappearing in a crowd without being seen. He makes it out and walks over towards the Corvette that Sasha gave him to drive. As soon as he places his hand on the door handle, the car comes alive and starts up. The scissor doors lift as he places his gym bag into the passenger seat.
Once he was inside and secure, Ethan puts the car into gear and start heading home. He obeys the traffic speeds and keeps his speed down.
When he comes to a stop light, to wait for the light to change. A thug wearing a graying hoodie comes up to the car door and taps on the driver side glass. He lowers the window just a little bit.
“Can I help you, sir?” He was using his female voice since he looked like a girl now.
“Ya, you can open your car door and give me your car, before I shoot you.” The robber shows Ethan his gun.
A smile appears on his face “I don’t think so.” As he rolls the window up.
The young man steps back and fires at the driver side window. The bullet strikes the glass and bounces off. He fires a few more times and the same thing happens.
Ethan just smiles, as he presses a button on the armrest and a knockout gas sprays out and puts the young man asleep. He makes a 911 call and informs the police where the young man is asleep in the streets. He sends a text to Sasha informing her on what happened as well.
He heads back to the storage unit where Sasha keeps the Corvette and transfer his bag to his Bronco. He stretches and yawns before he gets into his Bronco. He tunes his radio to his favorite station and sings along with the song playing.
He pulls his Bronco up next to his father’s pick-up and cut the engine off. Ethan grabs his black gym bag and head inside and upstairs to his costume room. Since he has been training with Sasha and using the drag performances to earn money. He took over the spare bedroom at his house to store his drag costumes and performance outfits, along with a chemistry set that Sasha gave him to make his own trick pellets and golf balls.
He sits down at his makeup table and starts removing his make-up. By the time he is finished, he looked somewhat normal. He had feminine looks and the make-up brought out his best features.
Once Ethan was done getting all the make-up off. He heads into his bedroom and changes into a set of silk pajamas his mother bought him. She didn’t mind him wearing a nightgown, but when he wore a baby doll nightgown, they had a little problem.
Ethan slaps his alarm clock when it starts playing music. Nine minutes later, it goes off a second time. He shuts it off as he gets out of bed. He was still feeling tired as he stumbles towards the bathroom and sits on the toilet to pee.
His mother and Sasha both told him, that if he is going to cross-dress and act like a girl. He is going to have to act like a girl all the time. His manners and body language must scream girl, even when he is dress like a tomboy. Which is what most of the people at school think he is.
Since he is a senior now, he doesn’t need to take gym anymore. His friend Rose, she is only in the eleventh grade. She skipped tenth grade and was placed in eleventh grade.
Roses little sister was placed in sixth grade. She should have been in fifth grade, but when they tested her. She scored high enough to be placed in sixth grade.
After Ethan finishes his morning business, he heads downstairs. His parents were enjoying their morning coffee.
“Morning sweetie. How did last night go to the club?” Rebecca looks over towards her son as he comes walking into the kitchen in his house robe.
She couldn’t believe how much of a girl he looked like. She knew he was on estrogen pills and such. She also knew that Ethan suffered from Hypogonadism and replacing his low testosterone with estrogen and progesterone hormones. Her son wanted to develop secondary female
sexual features. He didn’t want to look or act like a man.
“Everything went fine, mom.” Ethan pours himself a glass of orange juice.
Ethan dad looks over towards Ethan “that’s not what we heard.” He folds his newspaper and put it down.
Ethan wonders if Sasha told his parents about the guy trying to carjack him. He looks at both his parents “did Sasha tell you about the guy trying to carjack me?”
“Yes, she called us this morning to let us know. She sent footage over from the car showing what happened.” Rebecca was glad Sasha was keeping her promise about protecting Ethan.
“Okay, it wasn’t as bad as it looked. The bulletproof glass of the Corvette protected me, and I used the non-lethal gadgets that are part of the car to knock them out. I also called the police to come and arrest them.” Even though he didn’t stick around.
“Just be careful from now on, Ethan. If you're going to dress like a girl. You're going to be targeted for predators that prey on women.” Rebecca knew the dangers of being a woman. She had been assaulted at one time by guys she trusted.
“I will mom. I have practiced over at Sasha’s place today. She’s teaching me a new routine for my magic show.” Ethan walks over and starts making some toast.
“Well, be careful. Do you think you’ll be home afterward?” Rebecca was planning on cooking dinner tonight.
“Only for a little while. I’m performing tonight at the Blue Ridge Theater at 9:00 pm. I left some tickets for you and guest on the refrigerator.”
Ethan thought his parents might like to come to the show.
“You say the show is at 9?” Robert looks over towards the refrigerator and spots a white envelope.
“Yes, sir.” Ethan spread some apple butter on the toast.
He normally eats a light breakfast, and then a big lunch. When he performs, he eats a light dinner. If he doesn’t have to perform, he eats a normal dinner.
“Well, be careful.” Rebecca knew some of the practices could be rough.
He’s come home several times since training under Sasha with bruises, cuts, and sprains. Ethan remembers the very first day he started his training. Sasha was hard on him and he felt it the next day.
After breakfast, Ethan heads upstairs and takes a shower. He could tell his body was developing breast. That started before he even started taking estrogen pills. His body was still smooth, with no body hair. His voice hadn’t cracked yet. It was on its way because you could hear the change in his voice. Even if he ended up with a body that looked female, he would still have his extremely small penis and small testicles.
He washes his light brown hair thoroughly and blows dries it afterward. The salon Sasha and his mother takes him too, styled his hair, so it was gender natural. That way if he wanted to dress as a girl he could and if he wanted to dress like a boy he could.
Ethan grabs his workout gym bag and the performing one he was going to need later in the day. He grabs his bronco keys and heads downstairs, just before he leaves.
“I’m off. I’ll see you guys later.” Ethan leaves and heads towards his Bronco.
Once he is in the car and the engine has warmed up. He heads towards Sasha’s training studio. As he approaches the studio where Sasha practices and stores all her gear. He notices that the Corvette she normally drives wasn’t there, but a dark blue jeep wrangler.
He parks his Bronco next too it. He notices it was right-hand drive jeep. As he grabs his gym bag with his training clothes in them.
He walks up to the door and lifts a panel that has a hidden keypad. He taps in his code and waits, until he sees the light on the pad switch from red and green. Once it does, Ethan walks inside. He knows if he doesn’t wait, till the light changes. He’ll encounter one of Sasha’s security
traps and he doesn’t want to do that.
He walks into the main training room and notices that Sasha was practicing with another person. He stands and watches as the two go at it.
He couldn’t believe how fast the other person was, but it still didn’t help them when Sasha struck.
Spiro steps back away from Sasha. She was surprised by the move Sasha pulled.
“Where did you learn that move?” Spiro walks over to her water bottle to take a sip.
“My cousin Andy taught it to me.” Sasha spotted Ethan watching them.
“Why aren’t you changed yet?” Sasha walks over and grabs her own water bottle.
“I wasn’t sure what we were doing first.” Ethan didn’t know what Sasha had planned.
“Well, go and change into your training outfit.” Sasha takes a sip from her water bottle.
“Yes, ma’am.” Ethan heads towards the dressing room and starts changing.
Spiro looks at Ethan as he walks towards the dressing room “is that who I am helping tonight and will be training with?”
“Yep, Andy and I felt it will help establish a cover for you being Ethan’s assistant and the two of you working together would benefit both of
you.” Sasha knew Spiro wanted to perform illusions and mentalism on stage.
Spiro already had a small following, since joining her cousin. Andy was the business type of person. Where she was the family entertainer, like her mother before her.
Ethan comes out of the dressing room dressed as a girl. He looks at the Asian looking woman up on stage with Sasha, just standing around
and talking. Ethan would like to know who she is.
“Blaze, I’ll like for you to meet your new assistant. This Spiro and she’s going to be helping you with your act. She’s also a mentalist and
illusionist. The two of you will be working together. She’s going to be your assistant and vice, versa. So, why don’t you go ahead and start practicing your routine for tonight.” Sasha walks off stage and lets Blaze and Spiro practice.
Blaze jumps up on stage and walks over to Spiro. She was wearing a leotard as well that showed off her body. She was just a little taller than
Blaze. She had long straight color hair. It had pinks, purples and silver colors running throughout it.
“So, are you ready to make magic?” Blaze had a smile on her face.
“Let’s put on a show.” As Blaze goes about doing her routine and showing what Spiro can do during the performance.
Sasha stands back and watches as Blaze and Spiro practice.
2100 Hrs. Blue Ridge Theater:
Blaze and Spiro stand on stage before a decent house. The two of them couldn’t believe how big the crowd was. Neither one expected that the theater would be three-quarters full.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I would like for you to meet my beautiful Assistant Spiro.” As Blaze introduces Spiro.
Spiro takes a bow and smiles. She assumes her position as Blaze’s assistant. She helps him with many tricks during his performance.
The trick of the night was disappearing in a ball of flames. They had to practice that trick several times before they got it right. They perform it
as their final act and leave the stage empty.
The audience applause as they stand-up. They couldn’t believe how the two women had disappeared.
“I think we did it, partner.” Blaze looks towards Spiro, who stood behind her.
“I think your right.” Spiro was impressed.
“Let’s go home.” As Spiro and Blaze head towards their dressing rooms and change.
Bunnie was sore and tired from her jog. She was bent over at the front door of the mansion trying to catch her breath.
“Are you alright, sis?” Gracie looks at her older and new sister. She was concerned because she looked flushed.
“I’ll be fine, Gracie.” Bunnie starts to slowly get her breathing under control.
“Okay.” Gracie watches Bunnie.
Robyn was supposed to run with Bunnie this morning, but she had to head to the magic store to pick up some supplies. Gracie watches her sister with concern on her face “do you want to talk with grandma?”
“I’ll be fine, Gracie. I’m just out of shape.” Bunnie straightens up and looks at her little sister.
“Okay.” Gracie walks past her sister and head inside the house.
Bunnie follows behind her little sister into the mansion. The two of them walk into the kitchen “What do you want to drink, sis?”
“Just cold water.” Bunnie wasn’t in the mood for tea or juice.
“Water it is, then.” Gracie grabs a cold bottle of water for her sister and hands it to Bunnie.
“Thanks, sis.”
“Any time. So, what are your plans for today?”
“Mom wants me to build up my muscles and cardio. So, I’ll be spending some time in the gym with a trainer mom hired to come over. How
about you?” Bunnie takes a sip of her water.
“I’m going mall hopping with some friends.”
“Lucky. I want to go mall hopping.” It’s been a while since Bunnie has been shopping.
“Maybe after your training, you can join me later. Call me, so I can let you know where we are.”
“I will sis and thank you.”
“You’re welcome. Us Wolfhart girls have to stick together.” Gracie smiles at Bunnie and walks off towards her bedroom to freshen up and change out of her exercise clothes.
Bunnie just shakes her head, as she heads towards the gym. The workout leotard she had on and ran in would work in the gym. She heads down towards the gym and sits on the exercise bike until the trainer arrives.
Outside the Main Gate:
Sandy looks at the time on her cellphone as she pulls up to the main gate at the address Sasha Wolfhart gave her. She had five minutes to spare. She pulls up to the security box and presses the talk button.
Inside the Mansion:
Bunnie hears the intercom down in the gym buzz. She gets off the exercise size bike and walks over to the security monitor in the gym. She spots a blue mini-Cooper with an Asian woman sitting inside.
“Hello, how can I help you?”
Main Gate:
“I’m here to train a Bunnie Wolfhart. I was hired by her mother, Sasha Wolfhart.”
Sandy hears the buzzing of the gate and watches as it opens. She follows the long driveway up to the mansion. She notices where she can park her car, so it is out of the way.
Inside the Mansion:
Bunnie heads towards the front door. She stood by the door, waiting on the Asian woman to show up. After waiting for a few minutes, the doorbell rings. She opens the door and notices a cute Asian woman standing before her. She was wearing a cute exercise leotard with purple tights and tennis shoes.
When the front door opened, Sandy saw a petite teenage girl with shoulder-length black hair, streak with white highlights, and medium developed breasts standing in front of her. She also noticed that on the girl’s breasts were two tiny bunny rabbits. One was brown and the other was white.
“Hi, I’m Sandy Winehouse, your mother Sasha Wolfhart hired me to be your exercise trainer.” Sandy had been a description of the girl she had been hired to train by Sasha.
Bunnie looks at the cute Asian woman standing before her. She was taller than her and had her black and neon purple long hair tied back in a ponytail, that came just past her shoulders. She notices her chest was smaller than her own. She and Gracie were the same chest size and hip size.
“Please, come in.” Bunnie steps aside to let Sandy in.
Sandy steps inside the mansion and noticed the foyer was nicely decorated. She waits for the girl she came to train, to shut the front door.
“How long did my mother hire you for?” Bunnie closes the front door and steps around to talk with Sandy.
“She wants me to come out three times a week for two hours.” Sandy didn’t mind, she only had a handful of clients right now.
“Cool, well I guess you would like to see the gym. If you will follow me.” Bunnie leads Sandy towards the in-house gym.
Sandy walks behind Bunnie and liked how her butt wiggled when she walked. She couldn’t help herself. The exercise leotard that Bunnie was wearing showed off her shapely body. She continues to follow Bunnie down to the exercise room.
Sandy was amazed at how well equipped it was for a rock star. The room had everything she needed to get Bunnie into shape. Including, exercise mats and a dance studio as well.
“Do you dance?” Sandy was thinking maybe she could add in a dance routine.
“A little. My older sister and my other mother are the dancers in the family.” Bunnie watched Susan and Rose dance together and separately.
“I might think about using a dance warm-up routine for you. That is if you don’t mind.” Sandy would love to see how Bunnie moved.
“I don’t mind, I like dancing. It allows me to express myself.” Bunnie loved to dance around and act foolishly.
“Good, now let’s get you started.” Sandy sets her gym bag down and pulls out her mp3 player.
“Is this gym equipped to allow outside musical devices?”
“Yeah, just turn your blue tooth on and look for gym 1.” Bunnie normally exercised to the music her mother's band produce or some of her other favorite artists.
Sandy turns her blue tooth on and search for gym 1. She finds it and links her Mp3 player to it. She pulls up her favorite playlist and starts playing the music.
“Alright, let's get started.” Sandy turns towards Bunnie and slips into her teacher mode.
The next two hours she puts Bunnie through a routine she worked out for her. Sasha had informed her what she would like Bunnie to work on.
She assessed at first to fine-tune the routine she wanted Bunnie to follow.
By the time Bunnie is done with her first lesson. She is exhausted and very sore. She looks at Sandy “that was you being easy on me?”
“Yes, you did pretty well for your first lesson. Now, why don’t you go and soak for a while.” Sandy figures that Mrs. Wolfhart had a hot tub or something to relieve her muscles.
“Okay.” Bunnie helps Sandy clean up the gym before escorting her out.
Once Sandy leaves, Bunnie strips out of her sweat-soaked exercise clothes. She sits down in the hot tub and lets the hot water relax her sore muscles. She wonders should she go and join Gracie shopping or stay home.
She decides to stay home. She was still too sore to go anywhere. After soaking for an hour or so, Bunnie goes to the kitchen and fixes herself a light lunch.
Sandy’s Apartment:
Sandy juggles the groceries she had stopped to pick up as she uses her keys to unlock her apartment door. As she walks inside, she notices her girlfriend of four years packing up her stuff. She stops and looks at everything that has been packed up.
“I think that’s it, Kelly.” Sandra comes walking out of the master bedroom and spots Sandy standing in the living room with groceries in her hands.
“So, I take it you are leaving without telling me?” Sandy didn’t think her girlfriend would do something like that.
“I’m sorry Sandy, but I was hoping to be gone by the time you got home.”
“Can I at least know why you are leaving me?” Sandy carries the groceries to the kitchen and puts them on the counter.
Sandra follows Sandy to the kitchen but stays on the other side of the counter. She was hoping to avoid this situation.
“I can’t wait for any longer Sandy. It’s been four years and you only have half the money you need to get your surgery. Also, I’ve met someone else that I have a lot in common with.”
Kelly had heard Sandra talking to her old lover and started carrying her stuff down to her pick-up truck. She liked Sandy and thought this was a shitty way for Sandra to end the relationship.
“You knew from the beginning that it was going to take me a while to get my surgery. Every penny I make I put towards my surgery fund.” Sandy sometimes works extra shifts at her part-time job at the nearby gym.
“I know and I am sorry for doing this to you. However, we have grown apart and the other person I have fallen in love with is what I am looking
for. I hope we can still be friends?” Sandra hopes Sandy will be her friend still.
“I’ll let you know, what we are after my heart stops hurting.” Sandy was doing everything she could to keep from crying.
Sandy watches as her old girlfriend turns and leaves. She stays in the kitchen and puts away the groceries she bought and once her ex-girlfriend has left the apartment. She falls to her knees and cry.
Several Weeks Later:
Bunnie looks over towards her little cousin Lilly as they played candy land. Most of her injuries have healed and she was slowly adjusting to her new life. Bunnie thought what was done to her was bad. It was nothing compared to what Lilly’s birth father did to her. She had a scar that
ran from her right ear along her jawline. She was partially blind in her right eye. She was also very skittish around people and shy.
Lilly’s mother was Sasha’s older sister and was the one that had been raped. The men that raped her, ended up having their sex changed and are now spreading their legs for every tom, dick, and harry in South America.
“It’s your turn, sweetie.” Bunnie liked Lilly a lot. When her aunt asked her if she wouldn’t mind babysitting her, while she was in court today, she said yes.
Lilly pulls a card from the deck and looks at it. It was the color she needed to move along. She moves her blue game piece to the color square.
“One more move and you’ll win, Lilly.” Bunnie smiles at her little cousin.
Lilly looks up at her cousin with a smile on her face. She liked playing games with Bunnie and watching her perform magic tricks. She watches as Bunnie picks a card.
Bunnie picks a card and just as she was about to make her move, she hears the doorbell ringing. She places the card down and goes to see who it could be. She spots Sandy on the other side of the door. She opens it and lets Sandy in.
“How are you feeling today?” Bunnie knew Sandy got dumped by her girlfriend several weeks ago.
“I’m doing better. Are you ready for your training today?” Sandy walks into the mansion.
“Do you mind if we add a visitor, to our training today?”
“No, not at all. Who is it?” Sandy was curious.
“My little cousin, Lilly. I think she might enjoy watching me get tortured by you.” Bunnie had a teasing smile on her face.
“You keep doing what you are doing, and I won’t have to torture you so much.” Sandy has seen some improvements from Bunnie in the last few weeks.
Bunnie escorts Sandy to the den where Lilly and she had been playing candy land. She noticed that Lilly was still sitting on the love seat waiting for her.
“Lilly, I have someone I would like for you to meet.” Bunnie walks over to Lilly because she knew how shy Lilly was.
Lilly looks up when she hears Bunnies’ voice. She saw an Asian woman following behind her cousin. She was wearing a leotard.
“Lilly this is Sandy, she is my trainer. Sandy, this is my cute little cousin, Lilly.” Bunnie smiles at Lilly.
Lilly grabs Bunnies’ hand and holds it. She was still shy about meeting new people.
Sandy kneels in front of Lilly “hi Lilly, you are such a pretty girl. Do you like to dance?”
Lilly nods her head yes.
“Would you like to dance with me and your cousin, Bunnie?” Sandy had a smile on her face.
Lilly looks at her cousin and then back at Lilly and nods her head yes. She liked watching her cousin, Bunnie.
“Okay, let's go and put you in a dance leotard.” Bunnie knew her mother had some of Gracie’s old clothes upstairs in the closet.
“I’ll meet you two in the gym.” Sandy stands up and looks at Bunnie.
“Okay.”
Bunnie takes Lilly upstairs to her mother’s bedroom and sits her on the huge bed. She walks over to her mother’s huge closet and looks around for the boxes her mother’s keep some of their old clothes in. The one she was looking for, had been set aside for Lilly. It had some of Gracie’s old clothes in it.
She digs through it and finds one of Gracie’s old dance leotards and pulls it out. She holds it up and figures Lilly could wear it. She also finds an unopen pack of tights as well. She gets up and heads back into the bedroom.
“Let’s get you changed, Lilly.” Bunnie walks over and starts changing Lilly.
Several minutes later, Lilly and Bunnie come walking into the gym. They spot Sandy over on the dance mats.
“Okay girls, let dance.” Sandy starts playing music for them to dance to.
Two hours later:
Lilly was happy and dancing with Sandy. Bunnie was sitting on the exercise mats watching her little cousin and smiled. She was so glad to see Lilly happy. She wishes she had her cellphone, so she could save the picture for her aunt.
Sandy had fun teaching Lilly how to dance. At first, Lilly was hesitant about trusting her, but Bunnie was nearby. So, Lilly gave in and did what she asked.
Bunnie helps Sandy clean-up afterward. She glances over and notices Lilly was dancing in front of the mirrors in the gym.
“I think you made a new friend, Sandy.” Bunnie looks at Sandy and felt something for her. She didn’t know why she was feeling this way.
“I think your right. Are you still free on Thursday?” Sandy needed some help loading some items and Bunnie offered to help her.
“Yep, I’m still free on Thursday.”
“Cool, I’ll be by at 9:00 A.M. to pick you up. I suggest you wear something you don’t mind getting dirty.”
“I think I have something laying around that I can wear.” Bunnie mentally goes through her selection of clothes she wouldn’t mind getting dirty.
“Thanks for offering to help.” Sandy smiles at Bunnie.
“Anytime.” Bunnie walks with Sandy to the front door and watches as she leaves.
Once Bunnie was finished watching Sandy leave. She heads back down to the gym and looks over towards Lilly “are you ready for some lunch?”
“Can we have grill cheese?” Lilly liked the way her grandmother and mother made grill cheese sandwiches.
“Yes, we can have anything you want.” Bunnie escorts Lilly upstairs to the kitchen.
“Why don’t you sit here, while I make you some sandwiches.” Bunnie places Lilly on one of the stools at the counter.
Bunnie starts getting everything she needs to make grilled cheese sandwiches. She was glad she knew how to cook. While she is cooking “what did you think of Sandy, Lilly?”
“I like her, she was nice to me.” She had fun dancing with her.
“I like her too.” Bunnie flips the grilled cheese to toast the other side.
Once it was done, she plates it and cut it in half for Lilly to eat. She turns around with the plate in her hand “be careful eating it, Lilly. It’s still hot.”
Bunnie watches as Lilly takes a bite, after blowing on it. She hopes Lilly likes it.
“Is it alright?”
Lilly shakes her head yes. She liked the way Bunnie made the sandwich.
“Would you like some potato chips?”
Lilly nods yes.
Bunnie walks over to the pantry and grabs a small bag of chips for Lilly. She opens the bag and places it next to the plate her sandwich was on.
“Thanks, Bunnie.” Lilly smiles at Bunnie.
“You’re welcome, Lilly.”
Bunnie sits down at the counter with Lilly and eats her lunch. She thinks about asking her mother about how she could tell if she preferred girls over boys. Once she was done with her sandwich, she cleans the kitchen up.
“Come on Lilly, let’s get you cleaned up and back into your street clothes.”
“Okay.” Lilly takes Bunnies’ hand.
Bunnie takes Lilly upstairs to the main bathroom and fills the tub for her. She is carefully removing the leotard and tights she was wearing. She checks the water to make sure the water isn’t too hot for Lilly.
“Okay, kiddo. It’s your playtime.” Bunnie picks Lilly up and carefully lowers her into the tub. The toys that Lilly likes playing with, were already in the tub.
Bunnie washes Lilly’s hair, before leaving her alone to play. She knew Lilly loved the bathtub and the bubbles in it. After a while, Bunnie checks on Lilly, and the water has gone cold.
“Come on, Lilly.” Bunnie grabs a towel dries her off.
The rest of the afternoon, Bunnie plays board games with Lilly and watches several Disney movies. While they are watching a movie, Sasha, Susan, Gracie, and Robyn arrive home.
“We got pizza, and hot wings.” Sasha had stopped at their favorite pizza place to pick their order up.
Bunnie pauses the movie and heads into the dining room. Lilly saw her Aunt Sasha and her Aunt Susan and runs over to hug them.
“Hey, Kiddo.” Sasha returns Lilly’s hug.
Bunnie had a smile on her face as she walks over to the dining room table and starts fixing a plate for Lilly. She knew Lilly like pineapple, cheese, and ham pizza.
“Okay, kiddo. I have your plate ready.”
“Can I eat in the living room and watch the movie?” Lilly looks at Bunnie when she asks her question.
“Ask Aunt Sasha and Aunt Susan, Lilly.” Bunnie doesn’t think her mothers will mind.
“Only if your careful, Lilly.” Susan didn’t mind the children sitting in the living room and eating dinner.
Everyone fixes a plate and heads into the living room. They continue the movie Bunnie and Lilly started watching. Afterward, Robyn selects the next movie. After that movie finishes, Sasha looks at everyone “alright, go put your nightclothes on.”
“Yes ma’am.” Robyn heads upstairs to change her clothes.
Gracie and Lilly head towards, Gracie’s bedroom to change. Bunnie heads towards her bedroom and changes into a peach color nightgown
Susan had bought her. She grabs her pillows and heads back downstairs to the living room.
She notices her mother Sasha was wearing her favorite oversize AC/DC t-shirt. She didn’t have on any panties. You could tell she was bald in her private area. Susan was wearing a see-through white lace babydoll top. She wasn’t wearing any panties either. She was bald as well in her private area.
Robyn was wearing an oversized t-shirt with two Jedi fighting on the front of it and matching panties. Gracie was wearing her favorite nightshirt with a teddy bear on it. Lilly had on a pink-footed onesie.
Bunnie lays down next to Robyn. Gracie was laying on Susan’s lap. Susan was leaning against Sasha on the sofa and Lilly had her head on Sasha’s lap.
Sasha and Susan allow everyone to stay up until midnight, watching movies. Sasha ends up carrying Lilly up to Gracie’s bedroom and laying her down on the spare bed. Susan comes walking into the room carrying Gracie in her arms. She lays her down on her bed.
“They are so cute when they are asleep.” Sasha looks down at her niece. She places a kiss on her cheek and tucks her favorite teddy bear into her arms.
“They do. I’m glad we didn’t have to carry Robyn and Bunnie upstairs.” Susan tucks Gracie into bed and places a kiss on her cheek.
“I know.”
Sasha and Susan walk out of Gracie’s bedroom and check on Robyn first. Sasha noticed the dartboard they gave Robyn, had several of her playing cards and throwing knives sticking out of it.
“I told her to be careful with her playing cards and throwing knives.”
“You know, you don’t have much room to talk. You have a bad habit of leaving your explosive pellets in your pockets.” Susan has been surprised several times by them going off.
Susan walks over and places a kiss on Robyn’s cheek, after tucking her in. She notices her hair was starting to get long again. Sasha walks over and places a kiss on Robyn’s cheek as well.
When they go to check on Bunnie, they find her sitting on her bed. She looks up at her mothers as they come walking into her room.
“What’s wrong sweetie?” Sasha walks over and sits next to Bunnie.
Susan sits on the other side of her. She could tell Bunnie was thinking about something.
“Mom’s, how did you know that you were a lesbian?” Bunnie looks at Susan sitting on her right.
“Me? I knew when I was twelve years old. I was at an all-girl camp when I discovered I preferred girls over boys. My first time was with Betty Jo Markus.” Susan had fond memories of Betty Jo and what they did their first night together.
“I was around the same age as Susan, but I had a different little problem. I was born male and hated it. My relationship with Susan was difficult because I love her very much. However, because I was born with a birth defect, our relationship was up and down. Why are you asking sweetie?” Sasha was curious and she could tell Susan was too.
“I think I’m attracted to a girl, but I don’t know if it is me or what happened to me.”
“What do you mean by what happened to you?” Susan had some idea but wanted Bunnie to confirm it.
“Did being rape by all those men, turn me off from men, or is what I am feeling is just me?” Bunnie was confused.
“Bunnie, when you look at a man, do you get turned on by any of them?” Sasha looks at her daughter.
“The only men I feel comfortable around are grandpa and some of the guys at school that are more like brothers to me. I don’t feel anything for them in a sexual aspect.” Bunnie looks at Sasha.
“There is another way you can tell.”
“How, mom?” Bunnie looks at Susan.
“Do you trust me, sweetie?” Susan looks into Bunnies’ eyes.
“Yes ma’am.” Bunnie wonders what her mother was going to do.
Susan leans in and starts kissing Bunnie. She doesn’t kiss Bunnie as a mother would but as a lover. The same way Betty Jo kissed her.
Bunnie was startled at first when her mother kissed her but after a few seconds. She starts returning the kiss. She could feel herself reacting to it and feeling herself getting wet between her legs. A low moan escapes from her, as she returns the kiss.
Susan stops kissing her daughter and looks at her. She felt how she responded and could tell Bunnie wanted more.
“I think you just answered your question, sweetie.” Sasha saw how Bunnie reacted to Susan kissing her.
Bunnie looks at her mother and couldn’t believe how she felt. She could feel she was moist between her legs and the kiss felt right and good to her. She looks at her mother and hugs her.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie.” Susan couldn’t think of anything else to do.
Sasha and Susan tuck Bunnie into bed. Sasha places a kiss on Bunnies’ forehead.
“Sweet dreams, little bunny.”
Sasha and Susan head towards their bedroom. When they get close to their bed, Sasha pushes Susan onto the bed.
“What’s that for?” Susan looks at Sasha with a puzzled look on her face.
“Because I am going to make love to you until all you are doing is drooling.” Sasha takes her nightshirt off and grabs a bottle of massage oil.
Susan just smiles, as she takes her top off and kneels on the bed. She wiggles her ass at Sasha. She was going to enjoy herself tonight with her wife.
Sometime during the night, Lilly crawls into bed between Sasha and Susan. She snuggles close to Sasha and buries her face against her chest. She feels Susan wrap her arm around her.
Thursday Morning:
Bunnie was dress in a pair of coveralls and an old muscle shirt. The shirt was one her uncle Troy gave her from his construction business. She worked for him for a week to earn some money to buy a dress she wanted.
She could ask her mothers for the money, but she wanted to earn it herself. Plus, it was a good experience. The guys that worked for her uncle, were nice to her and helped her when she couldn’t move something by herself.
Bunnie spots a dark blue Ford pick-up truck coming up the driveway. She spots Sandy sitting behind the steering wheel. The pick-up stops in front of her.
“Where did you get the truck from?” Bunnie knew Sandy didn’t drive a truck.
“It belongs to my uncle Bob. He’s letting me use it to clear out the storage unit we are going to.”
“Cool.” Bunnie gets in on the passenger side.
She notices Sandy was wearing a pair of shorts and a muscle shirt and a sports bra. She also had on a pair of shades and tennis shoes. She informed her mothers what she was doing today.
Once Bunnie was in the truck, Sandy starts driving towards the storage unit. She was glad that Bunnie was willing to help her.
“So, do you perform like your mother and sister?”
“I’m still learning. I can do simple escape tricks, but nothing as elaborate as my mother.”
“So, you’re an escape artist? That’s so neat. I’ve seen your mom escape from a lot of dangerous stunts before.” Sandy won free tickets to a
show Sasha had put on.
“She’s really good. Most of her tricks and such are based on the ones grandma did when she performed.” Bunnie knew her adopted grandmother was a performer and a doctor.
“I’ve heard that about your grandmother. Weirdly, she is also a well-known doctor as well.”
“That’s how she paid for medical school, by performing.” Bunnie had been impressed by her grandmother.
“So, what type of magic act does Robyn do?”
“Robyn does card tricks and knife tricks. She can do simple escape tricks, but she concentrates mostly on doing card tricks.”
“Cool.”
“So, who does this storage unit belong too, that we’re clearing out?”
“My great uncle Green. He was a stunt person and was in several James Bond movies. He recently died and left me all his stuff in the locker. Some of it was used in the movies he did stunt work in. So, I’m moving it to my storage unit and see if there is anything that some collectors might want to buy.”
“Wow.”
“Yeah.” Sandy was her uncle’s favorite.
They arrive at the storage unit. She didn’t have a key to the unit, but she did have the letter from her uncle’s lawyer giving her ownership of the items in the locker. The clerk on duty was a middle-aged man. She notices that he was giving them a good-looking over. She just smiles at him as he looks them over. She didn’t mind, because she had a nice figure and she knew Bunnie had one as well.
The guy escorts them to the unit and cuts the lock off. Williams look at the two women standing nearby “if you manage to get everything out today, I won’t charge you a cleaning fee.”
“We’ll manage. Won’t we Bunny?” Sandy looks towards Bunnie.
“Sure will, Thumper.” Bunnie caught on to what Sandy was doing.
William just shakes his head as he walks off.
Sandy waits until he was a good distance off “you do know, my nickname is Thumper.”
“Really? Why is your nickname Thumper?” Bunnie was curious.
“Because I use to end up in fights with people who teased me about being trans.” Sandy had to defend herself several times from bullies and
some of her cousins as well.
“So, you ended up with the nickname?” Bunnie had a puzzled look on her face.
“Yeah, it also helped I took Martial Arts training. My parents felt that if I was going to act and dress like a girl. I should know how to protect myself. So, my uncle Robert gave me the name Thumper.”
“Cool, I think for now on, I’ll call you Thumper, since I’m Bunnie.” Bunnie walks into the storage unit with a little wiggle to her walk.
Sandy just smiles as she watches Bunnie wiggles her butt. She follows behind her and starts going through everything. While they are loading items from the storage unit, she notices Bunnie flirting with her more and more.
“You know the more you flirt with me. I’ll expect you to make good on what you are doing.” Sandy smiles at Bunnie.
“Don’t you torture me enough during our physical training?” Bunnie had a playful smile on her face.
“Wait until our next session.” An evil smile appears on Sandy’s face.
“Promises, promises.” Bunnie walks out to the truck with the final load.
Sandy just shakes her head as she checks and makes sure they have everything. The storage unit was empty. She shuts the door and gets into the truck. She looks towards Bunnie “are you ready?”
“Yes, why don’t we unload everything and get lunch afterward.” Bunnie figures it would be easier, instead of having a full truck to worry about.
“Sounds like a plan and I know the best place to go.” Sandy starts the engine and puts the truck in drive.
One Month Later:
Sasha watches as Bunnie and Sandy practice the routine at her warehouse. So, far everything was going as planned with the routine. Sandy was dress in a sexy assistant costume and Bunnie was dressed in her new performing outfit. It showed off her nice figure and her well-
developed breasts.
Sasha designed the routine just for Bunnie, so she’ll have a signature routine of her own. She times the escape from the beginning of the trick, to when Bunnie managed to escape.
“Sweetie, you have to do better. You’re taking too long to escape.” Sasha was worrying about her daughter.
“It’s my breasts mom. They are slowing me down. I think my costume needs to be a little tighter.” Bunnie felt her breasts need to be tighter
against her body.
“I don’t know, I kind of like how they are.” Sandy had a playful smile on her face.
Bunnie just glares at her, as she jumps down from the practice stage her mother had in her warehouse. She walks over to her mother to look at her costume. Her breasts were making it difficult for her to slide out of the trick.
Sasha examines her daughter’s costume. She notices that the costume needed to be taken in a little bit more.
“Okay, go and change into your training uniform and I’ll have the costume shop I use to take your costume in some.” Sasha marked how much needed to be taken in.
“Thanks, mom.” Bunnie hugs her mother, before walking off to change.
Sasha just smiles as she watches Bunnie walk off. She turns around to look at Sandy “how’s your costume?”
“A little tight, but otherwise okay.” Sandy jumps down off the stage and walks over to Sasha.
Her costume showed off her long legs, which were covered in fishnet stockings. It gave her a nice hourglass figure as well. She stops in front of Sasha, so she could examine her costume.
Sasha looks over Sandy’s costume. It suited her and distracted attention from Bunnie, while she set up the trick.
“Who acts as your assistant?” Sandy was curious about that.
“Sometimes, I use a local assistant where I perform sometimes or one of my cousins acts as my assistant sometimes. Other times, I just perform on my own.”
“Oh.” That was something she didn’t know.
Sasha looks at Sandy “I know Bunnie and you have been seeing each other. I also know you’re three years older, than her Sandy. Susan and I have no problem with you two seeing each other. But we would appreciate if you hold off, having any sexual experience until Bunnie has overcome what had happened to her.”
Sandy was startled by what Sasha asked her. She looks into Sasha’s eyes “I hadn’t planned on having sex with Bunnie this early in our relationship, Sasha. Also, I agree that Bunnie needs time to heal as well. I promise you we will not have any sex until Bunnie feels comfortable.”
“Thank you. Now, your costume looks good and seems to fit you well.”
A Few Weeks Later:
Bunnie was nervous as she waited to go on. She and Sandy were sharing the same dressing room. They helped each other get ready for the performance.
Bunnie looks at Sandy “I am so nervous about the performance.”
“You’ll do fine, Bunnie. I know this is your first performance, but you can do this, and I’ll be there on stage with you.” Sandy was nervous as
well, but she had to be strong for Bunnie.
“I want to thank you for everything, Sandy.” Bunnie was happy that Sandy was her girlfriend and her assistant.
“Hey, what are friends for?”
Bunnie just smiles as she heads for the door to head towards the stage. She knew she could do this with Sandy by her side. Sandy follows behind Bunnie as they waited to be introduced.
“Ladies and Gentlemen, I give you The Mystical Bunnie and her lovely assistant Thumper.”
The lights dim as Bunnie and Thumper enter from a smoke cloud out onto the stage.
Sasha wipes the sweat trailing down into her eyes as she workout. Her body was hurting because she has been slacking off on her workouts and now, she was paying for it. As she increases her pace on the treadmill. Her cellphone starts ringing all sudden. She looks at the number and notices it was her mother. She wonders what her mother wanted as she presses accept on her cellphone.
“What’s up mom?” Sasha slows down some, to talk with her mother.
“Where are you right now, Sasha?” Janet looks at the news as they talk about another building that has been set a blazed.
“In my gym, working out. Why? What’s going on?” Sasha wonders why her mother wanted to know where she was.
“Do you have a television set in your gym, sweetie?” Janet didn’t know if her daughter had one in her gym. It’s been a while since she has been over to Sasha’s place.
“Yes ma’am. Is there something you want me to look at?”
“Yes, turn to channel 25, please.” Janet keeps watching the news report.
“Okay.” Sasha turns the television on down in her gym and goes to channel 25.
She listens to the news report as the reporter talks about another medical clinic being set ablaze by an arsonist. Lately, there has been a series of buildings and medical clinics being set ablaze in Los Angeles and the surrounding areas.
“Is that one of yours or Aunt Janet’s clinics, mom?” Sasha knew her mother and her aunt had several hospitals and free clinics that they owned and operated.
“That clinic belongs to your aunt. A few days ago, a clinic that belonged to me was set ablaze. I want you to work with your cousin Darren to find out who is setting these places on fire and bring them in.” Janet didn’t like it when the places she and her sister set up to help people are targeted.
“Mom, Darren is a fire investigator. He doesn’t need my help. He knows what he is doing.” Sasha knew Darren was good at what he does.
“And you control fire. I want you to work with your cousin, Sasha. I’m not going to ask you again.” Janet hated being tough on her daughter, but sometimes she needed to.
“Yes ma’am. Does he know I am coming to his office?” Sasha knew Darren didn’t like it when she stuck her nose in his business.
“No, but that shouldn’t be a problem. Just try and get along with him, sweetie. I know there’s no love lost between the two of you.” Janet knew Sasha and Darren had never gotten along with each other.
When they were little, Sasha would pull tricks on Darren and he would retaliate with some dirty trick of his own. Those two were like cats and
dogs when they were around each other. Darren was also a fourth-generation firefighter, like his father, grandfather, and great grandfather before him.
“I’ll try to play nice with him mom, but if he mentions what happened while we were little. I’m going to hit him with one of my trick balls.” Sasha remembered the dirty trick he pulled with a bucket of honey.
“That’s all I can ask of you, sweetie. Call me back when you find out anything.”
“I will mom.” Sasha ends the phone call with her mother.
Sasha finishes her workout and heads upstairs to her and Susan’s bedroom. She strips out of her exercise leotard and steps into the shower. She and Darren didn’t like each other that much. He thought she was a showoff and she thought he was full of himself, all because he was born into the family and all his relatives on his father's side of the family were firefighters. Where she was adopted and followed what her mother did.
Her father was his uncle, and he was born on her father’s side of the family. She got along better with her cousins and relatives on her mother's side than she did on her father's side. She washes her hair and blow-dries it afterward. She just recently had it cut and styled to be a little shorter than she normally kept it.
Instead of dressing up in something fancy, she wears a pair of dress pants and a nice blouse. Normally, she would wear her outfit underneath her clothes, but today she wasn’t. She wonders why someone was going after medical clinics and warehouses. It doesn’t make any sense to her.
Sasha leaves a note for her wife, before walking out to the garage. She looks over towards her corvette and thinks about driving it. It was the one her mother uses to own and the same one she used on some of her assignments. She decides that she’ll take her jeep wrangler instead.
She recently had it upgraded so she could remote start it with her cellphone. Her cousin Samantha did the upgrades for her. As she gets into her jeep, she wonders how the investigation is going in Texas with that drug that can turn males into females.
Her cousin had been a victim of it. It had turned him from a male to a female with a body that put all the women in her family to shame. He’ll tits was bigger than her daughter’s Bunni’s and Gracie’s. His new figure was better than hers and her mother's.
He wasn’t the only victim of the drug either that she knew. Robyn’s friend Chloe had been turned into the fictional character Daisy from Agents of Shield. Chloe was the spitting image of the character. And it didn’t stop there either. According to some of the reports she has been hearing on the underground grapevine. A lot of homeless men and some women have been disappearing.
Her daughter Robyn has been helping SWAT lately to stop some of these homeless people who have been turned into a female from being sold as slaves or trafficked as sex slaves. Her daughter Robyn has been seriously considering giving up her special agent badge and becoming a cop. She’s been doing a lot of work with SWAT lately and has been enjoying it. She and her high school boyfriend have separated.
It was mostly over the fact that she wants to become a cop and still perform, while he was planning on going to college and joining the military.
The thing is though, she is still sixteen years old and has five more years before she reaches twenty-one years old. Which is what you need to be to become an LAPD police officer. According to her aunt, Robyn can still work with SWAT, as a special agent until she turns twenty-one.
Sasha listens to some music as she drives towards the office building her cousin works out of. Hopefully, he’ll be there. If not, she’ll have to track him down.
After thirty minutes of driving Sasha arrives at the building her cousin worked out of. She parks her jeep and head inside the building. She stops at the marque to see which floor her cousin worked on and spot it. His office was located on the sixth floor.
She takes the elevator up to the sixth floor and starts walking down the hallway. She could have gotten either left or right and she chose right because the official numbers seem to be going higher that way. She stops when she comes to the office her cousin was working out of.
Sasha knocks on the door before entering it.
Darren was going over the report he had in front of him on his desk. He couldn’t believe how many buildings had been set ablaze. He knew
some of the buildings belonged to his aunt Janet’s family. He knew that his aunt will more than likely assign some of her people to investigate what started the fire and wonder who they would send.
As he continues to look over the crime scene photos, he hears someone knocking on his office door. He looks up and over towards the door “enter.”
Sasha opens the door and walks into the office. She spots her cousin wearing his white uniform sitting behind his desk. There were files stacked upon each corner of his desk.
Darren watches as the door opens and to his amazement. He spots his cousin Sasha Wolfhart walking into his office.
“I should have known aunt Janet would send you.” He and Sasha didn’t get along that well. They were like oil and vinegar.
“Hello to you as well.” Sasha just looks at her cousin. He was the only one of her cousins that suffered from early hair loss.
He lost his hair when he turned twenty-five years old. He also had burns going across his back from where a burning support beam pinned him to the floor. He was fighting a fire in a warehouse when the beam fell on him.
“Let me guess, your mom and aunt sent you to see what I have uncovered so far?” Darren sits back in his office chair.
“Something like that. It’s more of, they want me to help you.” Sasha smiles at her cousin.
“I don’t need your help, Sasha. You’re not a qualified fire investigator, I am. So, you can go back and tell Aunt Janet I don’t need your help.”
Darren hated when amateurs stuck their nose into the official fire business.
“You know, you haven’t changed at all over these years, except become nastier. I’ve worked cases that would have made your head spin. On top of that, don’t forget I have helped the fire service and the ranger service when we had that big blaze. Some of your fellow firefighters got surrounded and trapped by that blaze. So, don’t tell me you don’t need my help.” Sasha had been asked to help, because of her ability to control fire.
“Let me guess if I try to keep you out. You’ll still stick your nose in.” Darren knew his cousin well.
“You bet I will and there isn’t anything you can do to stop it, either. So, why not work together to find this arsonist?” Sasha looks directly into her cousin’s eyes.
“Fine! Since you want to be a royal pain in the ass.” Darren stands up from behind his desk.
“That’s what I get paid to do. Now, let’s go and find out how these fires are being set.” Sasha wanted to find out who was destroying property and why.
Darren grabs the keys to his squad car and escorts Sasha out of his office. The two of them walk downstairs to his issued SUV. He looks at Sasha “why don’t you follow me in your car. You’re not part of the fire department.”
“Fine.” Sasha slips a tracker onto her cousin’s SUV before she leaves.
Darren watches as Sasha walks off towards a black Jeep. He can’t believe she still had that thing. He knew she got it as a sweet sixteen birthday present from her mother.
He gets into his issued fire company SUV and drives to the latest fire site. He spots Sasha following him. He should have known, that his aunt would have sent her to investigate into their clinics being set on fire.
Darren leads the way to the site. The drive there wasn’t that bad and the neighborhood was middle class. He pulls into a parking lot of the building they were checking out.
Sasha could see the damage done to the building. She parks next to Darren’s SUV. She opens her door and starts getting out.
“Grab a flashlight, if you have one.” Darren had one in his hand.
Sasha grabs a flashlight from her utility box and follows her cousin to the front door of the building. She saw the damage that was done to the place when she walks inside the place.
“Watch where you step.” Darren walks in first.
“Gotha.”
Sasha follows her cousin through the building. She could tell her cousin was following the burn trail. She could see the pattern he was following. She noticed her cousin was intense as he followed the burn pattern.
“Here’s where it started.” Darren stops at the location and kneels to examine some black dust.
“What is that residue?” Sasha wasn’t very good when it comes to chemistry.
She knew how to use the chemicals to make her specialized bombs and pellets, thanks to her mother’s recipe. She kneels beside Darren as she watches him rub the chemical residue between his gloved fingers.
“It’s magnesium residue. Whoever set this, used magnesium to start the fire.”
“And magnesium is easy to come by too.” Sasha knew it was used in road flares and other products as well.
“Yep, it is.” Darren looks at Sasha as he stands up.
“Have you gone to the other sites already?” Sasha wonders if the person responsible used the same technique at the other locations as well.
“No, not yet.” Darren uses the camera on his cellphone to take pictures of the site.
Sasha does the same thing and looks around outside for security cameras. She spots a few that points towards their location. Also, the alleyways as well.
“Did anyone request the footage from those cameras?” Sasha looks at Darren when she asked that question.
“Not yet.” Darren looks in the direction Sasha had pointed to.
“I’m going to go and see about getting the footage.”
“They might not give it to you.” Darren knew some store owners could be a pain about getting security footage from them.
“I can be very persuasive when I want to be.” A smile appears on Sasha’s face.
“Break a leg, just don’t take too long. I have more sites to go to.”
“Just wait for me.” Sasha heads towards the places she spotted the security cameras.
The first person gave her the footage she wanted after she showed her special agent badge. In the second place, the person was being an ass hole, until she threatens to shut them down. She knew a few health inspectors that owed her favors. In the other two places, the security cameras worked at one, but the second one was an old VHS recorder. She makes a copy of the video to her cellphone and sends it to a friend of hers to clean up.
Sasha heads back to the first site and spots her cousin waiting on her. She noticed he wasn’t happily waiting for her.
“Did you get what you wanted?” Darren watches as Sasha comes walking towards him.
“Yes, I’ll share what I got with you after I look over the footage.” Sasha wanted to look over the footage first.
“Let’s go and check out the other sites.” Darren had the samples he needed to give to the lab.
He gets into his SUV and drives to the next site. When they arrive and start looking around, they find the same residue as the first site.
“This firebug loves using magnesium as a starter.” Darren has never seen anyone using magnesium as a starter before.
“Why is my question and why go after medical clinics?” Sasha looks around the place. She checks the back door and noticed they had a push-button-style locking system.
Sasha figures he must have had the entry code to get in. She figures that he was either an employee or watched them as they entered.
“Find something?” Darren had watched as Sasha walked around investigating the place.
“I’m trying to figure out, how the person got in. If I was him or her. I would watch the employees as they enter and exit through this door and get
their code.” Sasha didn’t spot anything that would have indicated that a tool had been used to break in.
“That is one way of getting in.” Darren knew Sasha was good at breaking into places.
She uses to do it all the time when they were younger. She always took the easy way into places.
“True.” Sasha wanted to take a look at the footage to see she could spot the person.
The two of them walk out to their vehicles to leave. Sasha looks at Darren, before getting into her Jeep.
“Are you going out tomorrow to investigate any more sites, Darren?”
“There are two more sites I want to check out tomorrow. Give me a call before leaving your place.”
“I will and thanks for letting me come along on these.” Sasha knew Darren didn’t have to, but she was glad he did.
“What choice did I have? You would have come anyway.” Darren gets into his SUV and drives off.
“Sometimes, he can be nice and other times he is a prick.” Sasha climbs into the jeep and starts it up.
Instead of heading home, Sasha drives around the place looking for homeless people and such. There is always someone around, that people don’t notice. She spots a person in a nearby alleyway. She parks her jeep and gets out. She walks down the alleyway towards the person she spotted.
“Excuse me, do you have a minute?” Sasha looked at the huge overweight guy laying against the building wall.
From the way he looked, it looked like he has been living on the street for a while. He had a dirty white beard and a bottle in a dirty-looking brown bag.
“What do you want, lady?” Chuck looks at the red hair woman standing before him. He could smell her perfume as she stood nearby.
“I was wondering if you saw who might have started the fires over at the medical warehouse, the other night.” Sasha watches the homeless guy and wonders what has caused him to live on the streets.
“What’s in it for me, if I did?” Chuck figures this woman has money or something to offer.
“How about I give you a fifty for the information?” Sasha pulls out a fresh fifty-dollar bill from her pants pocket.
Chuck looks at the red hair and the fifty-dollar bill she was holding. He licks his lips as he thinks about the bottles of booze he can buy with the money.
“The guy was wearing a dark hoodie, but I saw his face. He was completely bald and looked sinister. He was taller than you by at least a foot or more. He was carrying a black gym bag, but ditched it in a dumpster as he ran down the alleyway.”
“Do you remember him wearing gloves or not?” Sasha had turned her cellphone on to record their conversation.
“His hands were covered. He had some sort of remote with him.” Chuck was sure he had some small device in his hands.
“Thanks. By the way, what is your name?” Sasha wanted to know before she hands him the money.
“I’m called Chuck.”
“Well, Chuck. Here’s the fifty I promised you.” Sasha hands the fifty-dollar bill over to Chuck.
Chuck accepts the fifty-dollar bill. He tucks the ball away and takes another sip from the bottle.
“Have a good night, Chuck.” Sasha walks back towards her jeep.
She gets in and drives towards her apartment. She still uses it every once in a while, even though she has given the place over to her daughter Robyn and her protégé Emily. She pulls into the parking area after driving for the past hour.
She parks her Jeep in her assigned parking space and gets out. She knew Emily normally drove her Bronco and robin drove her motorcycle. She glances at her wrist watched and notices it was quarter to four. She takes the private elevator up to her apartment and steps inside the place.
The place looked like no one has been in the place for a while. She walks over to her desk and logs onto her computer. She plugs her thumb drive into the computer and starts going through all the footage. She brings up the facial recognition program she uses and inputs the information she learned into the search pattern and hit enter.
While the computer does its job, she gets up and grabs a fruit juice from the refrigerator. She would like to know why this fellow is setting fire to medical clinics and warehouses? She sits back down at her computer and listens to her notes. The person loved using magnesium to start the fire.
Sasha turns on the news and watches what the weather is going to be like for the next few days. She might have to stake out the next target where this arsonist might strike. She knows there are clinics near the ones he targeted already. She could challenge this person by forcing his hand by calling him out on television.
She’ll try to locate the person first, before playing that card. While she waits for the facial recognition program to search through different databases. She looks over the other security footage. She spots the guy several times, but there weren’t enough scenes to identify his face.
She leans back in her computer chair and wishes she had the resources at the mountain complex to help her. She could send what she has to her aunt and let them run the footage. Just as she was about to send the footage, the computer beeps and brings up information about the person.
Name Casey Knock, Occupation: Retired Fire Fighter, Butte County Fire Department, Ca.
Address: 4551 Plume Street, Butte County, Ca., Age: 45, Hair: Bald, Eye Color: Hazel, Height: 6 Foot 2 Inches, Weight:225lbs. Scars: Burns on three-quarters of the back, right arm burn scars, left leg burn scars.
“Gottcha!” Sasha continues to read his file.
As she continues to read, she notices the reason he is going after the medical clinics and warehouses. He’s blaming them for not saving his family’s life. The house he and his wife were living in had caught fire and the nearest fire department to them was miles away. By the time the paramedics got to his wife and daughter, they were in critical condition.
The two of them were taken to one of her aunt’s hospitals for treatment, but because their injuries were so severe. There was nothing her aunt’s people could do for them. They ended up dying on the operating table.
He had received severe burns trying to rescue them. It took six months of rehab to recover from his injuries.
“Damn! How do you come back from that?” Sasha sits there at her computer wondering about that.
She runs the name of the hospital that handles his family’s emergency and finds out it is one of the hospitals her mother and aunt donate to.
They did have a fire in one of the wings, but no one was hurt. She pulls her cellphone out and dials her cousin Darren.
Darren had gone back to his office and was processing the evidence he had collected at the various fire sites. He had to admit it wasn’t bad working with his cousin Sasha. She didn’t bug him or ask him a lot of dumb questions. He looks at the time and notices it was starting to get late. He puts all the evidence away and walks down to his SUV. As he is walking towards the SUV, his cellphone starts ringing. He looks at the caller Id and notices it was his cousin Sasha. He presses accept “what’s up Sasha?”
Just as he answers his cellphone, his SUV explodes. Darren goes flying backward off his feet. He lands a good eleven feet away from his SUV, which is on fire.
“Darren! What was that explosion?” Sasha heard an explosion in the background when her cousin answered his cellphone.
Darren was a little shocked as he sits up. The explosive force from the explosion that went off, shocked him. He watches as his SUV burns. He hears Sasha’s voice coming from his cellphone which was lying nearby. The screen of it had been damaged.
He picks it up “I’m okay, Sasha. I can’t say the same for my SUV.”
Darren watches as it burns in the parking lot. He was lucky that there weren’t any other vehicles parked near it.
“Damn! I know who is setting these fires and now he is coming after you.” Sasha couldn’t believe Mr. Knock would do what she just heard.
“Who is it, Sasha?” Darren pulls his notepad out and gets ready to write the name down.
“It can wait. Are you okay?” Sasha was worried about her cousin.
“I’m fine, just some bumps and bruising is all.” Darren stands up and dusts himself off. He could hear screens coming his way.
“The person setting these fires is named Casey Knock and he is a former firefighter. He was forced to retire because of the injuries he received while trying to rescue his family from their home. He’s out for revenge because the hospital that treated him and his family couldn’t save his family, but they did manage to save him. He blames the hospital and the owners of it.”
“Let me guess, Aunt Janet and your mother are owners of it?” Darren was starting to see the picture now.
“No, they donated to it. However, one of the wings of the hospital was damaged by an unexplained fire.” Sasha had the article up in front of her.
“How did you find this out?” Darren was curious.
“I did some searching around and talked to a homeless person. He gave me a description of Mr. Knock and I ran it through the security footage I had and bingo. One of the cameras picked him up coming out of one of the medical warehouses, seconds before it caught fire.”
“Good job. Do you have an address for Mr. Knock?” Darren wanted this bastard.
“Yeah, I do. I’ll come and get you.”
“Alright, I’ll be waiting.” Darren ends the phone call.
Sasha listens as her cousin ends the call. She heads towards her bedroom and touches a hidden switch to open the hidden compartment where her bodysuit was stored. It wasn’t one of her newer ones, but an older one that she has worn before.
She changes out of the clothes she had on into her skintight bodysuit. It felt a little snug on her as she manages to get it on.
“God, I have to exercise more.” As Sasha looks at her reflection in the mirror. She couldn’t believe how much her figure has changed since letting her daughter handle more of the assignments her mother uses to give to her.
She puts her utility belt on and adjusts it. It felt a little bit more snug than usual. She puts on the specialized boots and activates the blending technology in the suit. It wasn’t as advanced or as sophisticated as the one in her daughter’s outfit. But changes the bodysuit to look more normal, so she didn’t stick out in a crowd.
She links her cellphone with the suits systems and puts her tiny earwig into her ear. She enters her security code.
“Linking with Blake’s secure communication systems.”
Mountain Complex Communication System:
Alice was on duty when a light on her console starts blinking. It was alerting her to the connection that was just established. She runs the identity through the computer system and it shows the connection belongs to Sasha Wolfhart.
“What case are you working on, Sasha?” Alice didn’t know Sasha was working on any active cases right now.
“Fire investigation of my mother’s and aunt’s clinics. Which operator are you?” Sasha was puzzled about who was talking to her.
“What? Has it been that long that you don’t recognize my voice, Sasha?” Alice remotely turns on the camera on Sasha’s cellphone.
She notices Sasha was standing in her apartment bedroom. She recognizes the image from the million times Sasha has done a system check with her.
“Alice?” Sasha had to think about the voice. It’s been a while since she has been an active agent.
“Yes, it’s me strawberry top. So, who are we hunting down tonight?” Alice likes teasing Sasha about her red hair.
“Casey Knock. He’s a former firefighter and now he is setting fires, instead of putting them out.” Sasha grabs her Browning Hi-Power and puts it in its holster.
“Man, talk about a reversal. Do you want your Corvette or are you taking your jeep?” Alice brings up the systems for the Corvette.
“Send me my Vette.” Sasha figures she might need the extra backup.
“On its way.” Alice activates Sasha’s Corvette by remote and guides it to her.
Sasha takes the elevator down to the parking lot. She waits about ten minutes and her Corvette comes pulling up to her.
“Thanks, Alice.” As Sasha gets inside the Vette.
“Any time, Sasha. Good hunting.”
Sasha drives to where Darren was waiting for her. She spots him talking to a fire captain as she pulls up to him. She rolls the passenger window down “come on. Let’s go and get this asshole.” Darren noticed Sasha was in her mother’s old Corvette. He knew this thing has been modified heavily.
He sits down on the passenger seat and loves how it felt. The car smelled like it just rolled off the assembly line where it was constructed.
“Man, I don’t know why you drive your Jeep all the time. I would rather drive this car.”
“Fuel. The fuel uses cost more than your standard high octane does.” Sasha makes sure Darren is secured before driving off.
“So, doesn’t this thing get like sixty miles to the gallon?” Darren knew this car was designed by his aunt Janet for her twin sister.
“Yes, but the special fuel it uses isn’t generally available to the public. Even its electric motor isn’t available yet.” Sasha knew her aunt kept a close eye on this car. Because automakers would either kill to learn its secrets or destroy it, no one else will learn its secret.
4551 Plume Street, Butte County, Ca.
Sasha pulls up to a two-story house and parks. She looks at her cousin “well, the place doesn’t look too bad.”
Darren looks at the place. It was a nice house located in a quiet neighborhood. It was hard to believe that the place had once been on fire.
“Well, let’s go and see if he is home.” Sasha gets out of the car.
Darren gets out and notices Sasha had her gun with her. He looks at her “planning on shooting someone?”
“Only if they deserve it.” Sasha walks towards the house.
Darren follows behind Sasha as they approach the house. He stops when she stops “what’s wrong?”
“Look.” Sasha points towards one of the windows. She spotted a wire hanging down.
Darren looks where Sasha is pointing and notices the wire.
“So, what? It could be a robe for the curtains.”
“That’s not a rope for a curtain.” Sasha noticed it was a cable.
She looks up at the second-story window and notices it was clean. She steps back and gets a running start and runs towards the house. She climbs up one of the support beams and onto the roof.
Sasha checks the window before attempting to open it. She uses one of her throwing knives to slide the window lock open and open the window. A strange smell was in the air, but she couldn’t identify what the smell was. She looks down towards Darren “wait outside until I check everything out.”
“Alright, be careful.” Darren knew Sasha was better suited for snooping around inside.
Sasha makes her way downstairs towards the front door. As she gets closer to the front door, she spots movement. She could also tell that the smell she was smelling was getting stronger as well. She moves quietly and spots Casey Knock, pouring something onto the carpet.
She takes the throwing knife in her hand and throws it into the back of Casey Knock. She had aimed for his shoulder and buried the knife into his shoulder joint.
“Now, Mr. Knock why don’t you put down whatever you have in your hands?” Sasha had another throwing knife in her hands.
“Now why would I do that, Mrs. Wolfhart?” Casey turns around to Sasha. He had been watching her working with arsonist investigator Darren Wolfhart. He had a remote in his hand hidden from her.
“So, you know my name.” Sasha moves carefully towards Casey.
“Who would have thought you were related to Inspector Darren Wolfhart.” Casey looks at the red-haired woman wearing a skintight black bodysuit.
“Well, it is a small world, after all. Now, why don’t you come quietly with me and we can talk about this.” Sasha kept watching Casey’s hoping he isn’t going to be stupid.
“I have a better idea.” As he presses the button on the remote in his hand.
There is a small explosion that knocks Sasha off her feet. Pieces of Casey’s body splatter onto the front of her body. The explosion causes whatever liquid that had been poured and soaked into the carpet to catch fire. The whole house was blazed as Sasha tries to clear her head.
Darren had been watching and waiting for Sasha to come and let him inside the building. He started getting worried when she didn’t open the front door after a few minutes. As he walked towards the house, he is blown backward from an explosion and watches as the house erupts into a blazing inferno.
He slowly stands up as he pulls his cellphone out and dials 911.
“911, what is your emergency?”
“I need a fire truck and paramedics sent to 4551 Plume Street, NOW!” Darren could feel the heat coming from the fire.
Whatever the accelerate was that this fire was feeding off. Was causing the fire to burn extremely fast and hot. He watched as the whole house burned.
“Fire trucks are on their way, sir.”
Darren tries to get close to the house, but it was burning like a funeral pyre. He was worried about Sasha and knew if anything happened to her. The family wouldn’t approve of it.
Inside the House:
Sasha slowly starts coming around and finds herself surrounded by a blazing inferno. She could feel the heat from the flames surrounding her. She couldn’t believe Casey Knock blew himself up and set the house on fire.
She starts coughing as the articles of furniture start burning. She looks over towards the front door and notices it was braced and heavily locked.
“Shit!” Sasha manages to force herself to stand up.
Even with all her explosive golf balls, they wouldn’t be enough to blast through the door. She could feel the heat from the flames as the house turned into an oven. It’s been a long time since she has used her ability to control a roaring blaze like this.
She draws the flames to her and form them into the iconic fire bird she always uses in wildfire performances. She watches as the flames form around her and into the bird. She draws all the flames towards her and then directs them towards the front door. She uses it like a flame thrower and burns through the reinforced door.
Darren watches as several fire trucks and ambulances come racing towards his location. He directs them and helps them get the hoses ready.
“What the hell is going on?” One of the firefighters watches as a giant bird made from fire bursts through the roof of the house and spreads its wings.
The next thing after that is the front door of the house disappearing as a jet of flames shoots out of it. They watch as a woman with flaming red hair comes walking out of the house. Flames were surrounding her body and dancing on the skintight bodysuit that had turned from black to white.
Darren has never seen Sasha use her ability before. He was shocked to see her walking out of that blazing house and surrounded by flames. He knew her suit had been black, but now it was white with flames dancing on it.
“How are you still alive?” Darren couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
“Remember, I control fire.” Sasha makes the flames that surround her go out.
She turns and makes the burning inferno behind her, dies out as well. The fire was her element to control. She knew that no matter how much water the firefighters used, they wouldn’t be able to put it out. She enhanced it too much.
“What happened inside?” Darren was concerned about Sasha.
“Mr. Knock decided to take his own life, instead of going to jail.”
“You didn’t kill him?” Darren looks at Sasha.
“No, he set off an explosion that killed him and set the house ablaze.” Sasha was thankful the flames that surrounded her burned what pieces of Knock had covered her, off her body.
“I’m just glad you’re unharmed.”
“Me too.” Sasha was glad she didn’t die in there.
Robyn stretches as she gets out of bed. Her husband had already gotten up and gotten dressed a few hours earlier. He kissed her on her cheek before he left.
She walks into the bathroom and does her morning business. She didn't bother wearing anything since it was just her in the house they bought together. She does grab an off-the-shoulder oversized shirt with an image of an ace of spade. The spade had a blue outline with tendrils of electricity sparking from it.
She slips on a pair of panties before leaving the bedroom. Her feet were still uncovered as she walked into the kitchen and turned the flatscreen on. She liked to watch the news first thing in the morning. She notices her husband has already set the coffee maker to start brewing.
She grabs her favorite cup of coffee and pours herself a cup. Her mothers were a little concerned when she moved out of their place. She and Andrew got married a year ago after they met. Both of them were born with unique abilities. Andrew thinks he inherited his abilities from his father.
As for her abilities, she knew she didn’t get them from her parents. According to her mother and great-aunt, she was one of those rare individuals with the gene in her DNA, and something triggered it. She figures it must have been the stress that triggered her abilities. Her father permitted Gaston to do whatever he wanted to do to her. She remembered him being a sadistic person who took enjoyment in inflicting pain onto others.
She checked the grocery list on the refrigerator to see if she needed anything to pick up today. She would spend her day off, not at home, if possible. She grabs her purse and car keys to her Tesla. She didn’t want to buy a Tesla, but she could use her ability with it and supercharge it.
She asked her great-aunt to add the same emergency lights she has on her motorcycle. Since she was always on duty, even when she was off, it made sense for her to be prepared.
Her Tesla had a unique device that thieves could not steal. They need her special key fob or her ability to start the car. She walks out the back door, over to the detached garage, and enters her car. The vehicle was custom-painted to match her motorcycle.
According to her mother, Robyn heads to the magic supply store in Chinatown. The family has used it to buy all their magical tricks and gear. She wanted to pick up some new custom playing cards. She loved visiting the place and exploring what they had in stock.
Robyn spots Lin coming from the back. A smile appears on her face.
“Long time no see, Lin. Did my special order come in yet?” Robyn walks up to the counter.
Lin smiled at Robyn and was amazed at how mature she had become since Sasha had adopted her. He knew he could call on her when something terrible happened in Chinatown. Most residents didn’t trust cops but trusted the Wolfhart family because of their connection to the Shokuta Clan.
“Yep, along with a few new items the maker wants you to try.” Lin had been asked to ask Robyn or any member of the Wolfhart family to try out a few new items he made.
“Sure, I don’t mind. What do you have in mind?” Robyn liked playing with new items.
“Here, let me show you.” Lin walks into the back again and retrieves the custom box the items were in.
While Lin was in the back, Robyn spotted a few items she wanted for her and Andrew’s place. She selects the things she wants and returns them to the counter for Lin to ring up.
“Here we go, Robyn.” Lin walks out with the custom box and sets it on the counter.
Robyn looks at the box and notices how well-made it is. It had the supply shop symbol on it. Once it’s open, she looks at the new weapons inside it.
“Oh, cool.” As Robyn looks over the items inside.
She couldn’t wait to see what each item did. She looks at the things and back at Lin. “Can you give me a rundown on these?”
“Sure.” Lin starts giving Robyn a run down on each new weapon and such.
Thirty minutes later, Robyn walked out of the store with the items and the items she had ordered. She also bought the items she selected for the house. She looked at her watch to see what time it was.
It was still too early to have lunch. So, Robyn decides to go and do some shopping. She knew Andrew could use some new shirts because he kept damaging them. She selects at least half a dozen new shirts and dress slacks.
As she walks out of the store with her new purchases, She thinks she might talk to her great-aunt about making Andrew a specialized uniform to protect him. She puts her purchases in the car. Afterward, she goes by the wine and beer shop and buys several bottles of wine and her
husband’s favorite beer.
Once she finishes buying several odds and ends, she goes by the local grocery store they usually shop at. The people inside the store have gotten to know her from when she stopped in while wearing her police uniform.
“Hey, Robyn. I thought you would be out chasing crooks.” Steve looks at Robyn as she walks by.
“Hey, even cops need time off to relax. All work and no play make Robyn a dull girl." A playful smile appears on Robyn’s face.
“I don’t know how you do it, Mrs. Wolfhart.” Donna looked at Robyn when she came walking down the aisle; she was putting groceries up.
“What do you mean, Donna?” As Robyn grabs several cans of the items she came to get.
“Being a cop and a performer.” Donna has seen Robyn’s act and loved it.
“I’ve had lots of practice balancing the two.” Robyn loved doing both.
“But doesn’t your performance interfere with your cop duties? Aren’t you always on call?” Donna wonders how Robyn does it.
“Sometimes it does, and my sergeant knows my performance schedule. So, he’ll either find someone to cover for me or go ahead and do what needs to be done.” Robyn knew her sergeant and SWAT commander didn’t like that she had to miss the assignments because she was a
performer. But she did try to keep them up to date.
“I don’t think my boss would do that for me. He’s a stickler for the rules.” Donna hated her boss.
“If there is anything I can do for you. Let me know, okay?” Robyn has heard some things about the manager of this store.
“I will, and thanks.”
Robyn continues her shopping and checks out. On the way home, she stops at KFC and buys a chicken sandwich meal. Once she arrives home, she takes everything inside the house and puts the groceries away. She sits at the counter to eat lunch and listen to music.
After lunch, Robyn goes through the new items Lin wanted her to try out. Some of them were shaped like the traditional weapons ninjas used in the past. She knew how to use them, thanks to her grandmother. She kept these types of weapons around to train with. She puts everything back and puts the box and her playing cards in the secret closet she had added. All her crime-fighting gear was hidden in there, along with her outfit.
Since she planned on having a roast for dinner, she put it on to cook while doing laundry. She rarely gets time off between her performances and police duties. As part of her agreement with the police, she could no longer patrol like she used to.
She still had her costume to wear. Her parents supported her decision to get married and be on the police force. Robyn grabs her new playing cards and starts playing with them.
What was so special about these cards? With just a light touch of her ability, she could change the card's value without the audience knowing. She still performed her standard card tricks, but these cards allowed her to do more.
Robyn puts on some music and starts dancing to it as she does some light dusting around the house. She loved the small two-bedroom house she and Andrew bought. It was in an area that had problems with drugs being trafficked.
As soon as she and Andrew moved in. They went to work, putting the drug dealers out of business. Some gangs that had tried to intimidate and frighten them were taught a lesson. She lured several of them to a warehouse where she had her mother Sasha’s special effects crew help her set. They learned what absolute terror was after they were trapped inside of it.
She thought it was a pretty good idea. This way, she didn’t have to hurt them, and they were taught a lesson that would be with them for the rest of their lives. Should they have nightmares from it, even better. It got across her message.
The gangs stopped coming to her neighborhood. If nothing else, they stopped doing business within a ten-mile area from her house. A few still thought the location was accessible for them to come in and cause problems, but she let her husband handle them.
He had a friend who owned a farm that was always looking for people to work it. In exchange for them doing time working at the farm, their
sentence would be reduced. Most of the kids and teens that were sent there never returned to a life of crime.
Not everyone took advantage of the arrangement; sometimes, you would have a few that faked it. When that happened, they got a visit from her and ended up embarrassed after dusting the shelves and bookcases. She vacuums the house as she dances along with the music playing. It was a good thing her mothers taught her how to dance.
Andrew pulls into the driveway and notices his wife’s car wasn’t parked where it was when he left this morning. He figures Robyn probably went out and ran a few errors as he exited his SUV and walked up to the back door. He could hear music playing inside. He walked into the house and saw Robyn shaking her ass and dancing to the music while vacuuming.
He walks up behind her and hugs her. He kisses her neck as she stops dancing.
“Mmmm, I love when you do that.” Robyn leans back against her husband.
“You look so cute shaking your ass and dancing to the music while you vacuumed the room.”
Robyn turns around in Andrew’s arms and looks into his eyes. She starts kissing him and feels him returning the pleasure as well. She feels his arms slide down to her ass and lift her. She wraps her legs around his waist.
After a while, they stop kissing. “So, what did you do today?”
“Nothing much just ran a few errands. How about you? Did you have to chase down anyone?” Robyn knew her husband chased down people who jumped their bail or had arrest warrants issued.
“Nope, today was a quiet day.” Everyone I sent to Straw Bridge Farms was accounted for on their best behavior.
“What happens when you put together two different gang members?” Robyn knew some gangs just wouldn’t let things go.
“Oh, they find out how to work together to survive. Chase makes sure of that. He puts them in a situation that requires them to work together. If they don’t well, they get to meet Jackie, and she isn’t someone you want to mess with.” Andrew met her once and walked away, not feeling good afterward. He couldn’t put his finger on it but knew he didn’t want her to come after him.
“Yeah, my mother is like that. She has this drug that causes you to hallucinate. It brings up what you fear the most, and then she adds in her flame ability and scares the person even more.”
“I thought your mother could only control fire, not create it?” Andrew was confused.
“She does. Her suit has these little jets in the collar and wrist that emit gas she can ignite once the flames burn. She uses her ability to amp them up and dance. Trust me, my mother can be terrifying at times.” Robyn has seen her mother do some impressive things.
“How about your other mother, Susan? What does she do besides sing?”
“She writes music and coordinates dance routines for the band. She also doubles as the band manager as well. She stays on top of whatever they are going to do. She’s like the assistant band manager. Nothing gets done without her approval.” Robyn was surprised at how busy her mother, Susan, was when Wild Fire wasn’t touring.
“I never knew that.” Andrew supports Robyn easily.
He was amazedly strong, and she weighed barely anything. He looked into her emerald green eyes, still couldn’t believe how green they were. It was like someone took highly polished emeralds and stuck them into her eye sockets. They had always been green even before she was exposed to the Blue Lace dust. But now, they were brighter and greener.
“As much as I love you carrying and holding me. I need to finish my chores and check on dinner.” Robyn was looking into her husband's hazel eyes.
“We could always skip to desert.” As Andrew leans towards Robyn and kisses her.
Robyn shivers when she feels her husband’s lips against hers. She loved kissing him and wouldn’t care if they skipped dinner. However, she worked hard on the roast and didn’t want to overcook it.
“As fun as that sounds. Let’s eat first and then have dessert afterward.” As Robyn kisses her husband one more time.
“Okay.” As Andrew drops Robyn.
“If my legs weren’t wrapped around you, that might have worked.” She grins at him as she lets go of his waist.
Robyn walks towards the kitchen, putting a little sass in her steps. She knew how to use her body to entice her husband. Not that she needed to attract Andrew. It was love at first sight between the two of them.
Andrew shakes his head as he watches his wife tease him. He loved how she always tried to entice him, not that the two of them needed any enticing. He heads towards their bedroom and changes out of his suit.
He would be happy if he didn’t have to wear a suit at work. Fridays were casual days at work, and that was after you donated a dollar to a special fund they had. The money was later donated to a local charity group.
After changing, Andrew walked into the kitchen and noticed Robyn was busy making the sides for dinner. He stays out of her way, grabbing a beer from the refrigerator. He knew better than to slow her down as she cooked.
They sat at the kitchen table instead of eating in the dining room. Andrew looks at his wife. “How is your friend doing that got turned into her favorite Agent of Shield Character?”
“Would you believe that Marvel offered her a role in one of its movies?” Robyn couldn’t believe it when she heard about it.
“What did the actress she looked like say to that?” Andrew knew there had to be a problem with that.
“She gave her blessing. The movie Marvel wants Debbie to play in calls for a younger version of the character she looks like. So, Marvel is going to have both of them in the movie at the same time. It’s a time-travel movie. Debbie couldn’t go into detail about it.”
“It’s good that your great aunt trained her to be a highly skilled agent.” Andrew met Robyn’s great aunt and her best friend, Debbie.
“Yeah, she can use what she learned as an agent from my great-aunt in the movie.” Robyn was proud of her best friend.
“How does your great aunt feel about it?” Andrew has met Robyn’s great aunt; honestly, he didn’t know what to make of the woman. She wore a pair of dark sunglasses the whole time he was around her.
He asked his wife why she did that, and Robyn said she had an accident that damaged her eyesight. So, she must wear specially designed black-out glasses to help her see in normal light. He didn’t question Robyn about it when they left her mountain research center.
He was impressed by all the research that went on at the mountain. Everything from medical and health research to experimental aircraft design. They even had a weapon research area on the hill. How all of that related to one another was his question.
After he and Robyn finished eating, they retired to the living room and sat on the sofa. Robyn snuggles up against Andrew. She loved feeling his arm holding her against his body.
Robyn gets a wicked idea in her head as her hand moves over to Andrew's groin area. She gently starts slowly stroking his manhood.
“What are you doing?” Andrew felt his manhood being stroked by his wife.
“Nothing, just playing with my favorite body part.” A playful smile appears on her face.
“You know, you better be prepared to finish what you start.” Andrew leans back against the sofa as Robyn rubs his manhood with her hand.
He could feel her grip as she pumped it up and down. He felt himself getting bigger and thicker as his manhood came to life. He looks at Robyn “If you keep going, I might explode.”
“We can’t have that.” Robyn releases her husband’s manhood.
She straddles his lap and positions herself so her husband’s thick manhood can impale her. Robyn looks into her husband’s eyes and leans forward to kiss him. She lowers herself onto his robust and thick manhood. She felt her vagina stretching to accommodate his massive girth.
She loved feeling him fill her up. It felt like someone was shoving a soda can up into her womanhood. She feels Andrew grab her side to help lift her up and down on his manhood.
Robyn removes her t-shirt to let her girls bounce as she rides her husband’s manhood. She feels her husband wrap his lips around her nipples and sucks on them. She shivers as he gently bites her nipple.
The two of them go from being on the sofa to her lying on her back with her legs tightly wrapped around his waist. She could feel his thick manhood pumping in and out of her like a steam piston. She thought he was hitting the entrance of the uterus. It was painful but enjoyable.
Andrew looks into Robyn’s eyes as he reaches his limit. He was ready to fill her uterus with his semen. He locks his lips to hers as she explodes before him. Just as he feels her begin her orgasm, he explodes deep inside her body, right into her uterus. His manhood was pressing against the entrance, trying to go further as he erupted.
He feels her tummy bulge a little as he empties himself into her uterus, stretching it. If she had been an average woman, it would be coming out of her body. Instead, it was stretching her uterus and staying inside of it. When he pulls out of her, only a little bit of his semen leaks out of her stretched entrance.
Robyn keeps kissing Andrew after Andrew empties his semen in her uterus. She moans as he pulls out of her stretched vagina. She knew it would go back to being normal once she relaxed.
Her legs were sore from gripping his side, and from the orgasm she had. If Andrew were an average guy, there would be a bruise going around his waist from how hard she was squeezing him. She felt his weight on top of her body as a smile appeared on her face.
“God! That was fucking amazing.” Robyn has never felt like that before.
“We're not done, sweetie.” As Andrew starts kissing Robyn.
Robyn returns the kiss as she prepares herself for what is coming next. She watches as Andrew moves up towards her mouth with his manhood ready. She opens her mouth as wide as she can, as she tastes the tip of his manhood with her juices covering it slide into her mouth.
For the next two hours, Robyn has her body made love to by Andrew. Every orifice she has is filled and stretched. Andrew was careful with her mouth, and when he erupted down her throat and into her stomach. The same thing happened when he entered her anal opening and stretched it as he entered it.
By the time they were done, Andrew carried Robyn’s limp body to their bedroom. Every so often, her body would shiver from the orgasms she was having and traveling throughout her body. An evil smile appears on Andrew’s face because he knows Robyn will be doing that all night.
He knew Robyn wouldn’t become pregnant from their intense loving making. She had a birth control implant just below the surface of her skin that was custom-made for her body. If it were a normal one her doctor put inside of her, there would be a fifty/fifty chance she would become pregnant.
Instead, hers was custom-engineered to her body chemistry to prevent her from becoming pregnant. All of her sisters had theirs custom-made as well. He knew Robyn didn’t want children right now until she was in her thirties or so.
He agreed with her. He was older than her by ten years, but he respected her choice. He knew she wanted to work on her career before having any children.
Forty Miles from Robyn and Andrew’s Place:
A busty female figure dressed in an Ace of Spade outfit watches as several gang members load up a truck with blue plastic barrels. The woman knew those barrels didn’t contain what they said was printed on the side of them. She pulls several specially designed flash grenades from a pouch on her utility belt and tosses them toward the group of guys.
Just as they explode, she moves quickly and quietly into the smoke they created. She strikes one guy and watches as he goes down, electricity traveling throughout his body. She strikes another person before he can shoot her with his gun.
She gets hit by a huge guy. His fist came out of nowhere and caught her on the side of her head. She does a roundhouse kick to his head, followed by a dart from her concealed wrist shooters. The energy contained in the dart sends the stored electrical energy throughout his body.
She fires at another guy as he aims at her. She watches as the guy drops to the ground. Before long, she had dropped everyone and secured them with police-style zip cuffs.
She walks over to one of the barrels and opens the lid. Instead, it was a thick strawberry syrup. She tilts the barrel towards the ground and watches the syrup pour out. Inside were plastic bundles of white powder.
She checks a few more and finds the same thing. The person who she got her information from was on the money. Speaking of money, she locates the hidden compartments that hold the money. She takes all of it makes her way back to her vehicle, and drive back to her base of operations.
Pulling into her hideout, she parks her car and plugs it in to recharge. Billy has watched enough footage of Ace to know she didn’t use regular vehicles. All of Ace’s vehicles were electric.
Billy knew Ace rode a motorcycle with emergency lights, but she didn’t know how to handle a motorcycle. So, she built her custom car from the ground up. She bought a damaged Tesla and rebuilt it with better parts. She had a computer-savvy friend hack the operating system of the Tesla.
Not only did she rebuild it and make it better, but she also made it faster. All the safeguards Tesla put into the car to keep customers from selling it or charging it faster. She had her friend rewrite them.
Billy removes the hood covering her head. Her jaw hurt from where that punk punched her. She walks over to a nearby mirror and looks at her face. Her mask absorbed most of the punch to her head. She turns and walks over to the old-style safe and puts the money she took inside it. She’ll count it in the morning.
She’ll laundry the drug and illegal weapon money through the club’s bank account. She also kept some of the rare illegal and dangerous weapons at her place. Some of the stuff she encountered made her wonder how they got their hands on it.
It was one of those dangerous chemicals she got her hands on that changed her physically. She has always been a cross dresser but never wanted to be a girl. She just liked wearing women's clothes. Hell, some of the guys she went out with loved when she was dressed up like a woman.
The drug that changed her took all the fake boobs, hip and butt pads, fake wigs, and makeup she was wearing and turned them real. Even the fake vagina piece she was wearing turned real. Her feet became smaller, and her hands became slimmer. Her voice changed, and her eyes changed.
So far, the real Ace hasn’t found out about her copying her suit. Her fighting style was different than the original Ace. She studied her idol's fighting style and only managed to figure out half of what she did.
Billy noticed that the real Ace sometimes used an atemi attack to subdue her foes. But in order for her to copy that. She needs to find someone who knows how that works. She strips out of her suit and hangs it up. At least this time, she didn’t have to make any repairs to it.
Billy walks over to her computer station in just her bra and panties. She was bigger in her chest than her idol. She was about the same height as her idol. She logs onto her computer and uses the back door she managed to install into the local police department computers.
She had managed to sneak into her local police station and log onto their system. Some cop was dumb enough to use a simple password. She managed to log onto their system and establish credentials for herself in their system. She was careful not to use it all the time because she didn’t want to draw attention to herself.
She wanted access to the special projects computer system, but security for that was strict. So far she has been able to locate where she can enter the building where the data center is located. She was watching one of the people who worked there. If she could use his access to the building, she could get in and access their system.
Billy checks on the progress of the people she called the cops on. She knew they still had to be identified in the system so that it would be a while. She logged out of the police computer and checked her email.
Once Billy was done with checking her email, she walks out of her work area and into the living area. It was a good thing she owned the building. If people knew what went on here, they would be confused. She walks into her bedroom take her bra and panties off and slip on the sexy work outfit for the bar she owns. She inserted her favorite LED butt plug and made sure it was working.
Only a few women and gay men who worked for her wore them while working. She uses the bar for everyday cover when she doesn’t go out and fight gangs. Some of the gangs around town had people who visited her place.
When she first started her bar, she got a visit from the local gang. They went around collecting insurance money from the businesses near her. When they visited her, she told them to carry themselves.
A few days later, she got a visit from them. They came in and started terrorizing her patrons and place. Later that night, she tracked them down destroyed their hangout and took back all the money they took.
That had been the first time she went out as Ace. After her first time, she was hooked and loved the rush she got from the danger and excitement of kicking someone’s ass. She had to be careful that the real Ace didn’t hear about her. She didn’t know how they might react to a copycat.
As Billy enters the bar, she spots the late evening crowd that comes in. She gets right to work serving drinks. She looked around and noticed some of her waitresses were wearing the LED animal tails tonight.
A smile appears on her face as she serves her customers. She enjoyed being a bar owner. It took her a while to afford everything and to establish herself. She used the money from the house her grandparents had left her to buy the building she had now. Part of the building she established the bar and made her beer and food.
The other part of the building she used to live in and operated out of. She has been imitating the Ace for a while. Since whoever the Ace never comes out to her area. She figures she could use Ace’s reputation to go after bad guys and gang members in her area.
“Hey, Billy! We need a new keg of beer.” Peter looks over towards his boss.
“Okay, I’m on it.” Billy heads towards the back.
She looks at how many kegs of beer she has left. She’ll need to put an order in tomorrow. She grabs one of the full kegs and switches it out with the empty one. She bleeds the system really quickly and goes back out front.
“Okay, Peter. It’s been switched out.”
“Thanks, boss.” Peter smiles at his boss, as he continues to serve customers at the bar.
Billy noticed that Peter was wearing a fox tail. It was hanging out of his uniform pants. She looked out and noticed that more people had come into her place. She was lucky that she was an after-hour bar as well.
By four in the morning, she only had three customers in the bar. She was in her office counting the money and deposit she needed to make. She filters through the bar with the money she took from her missions. She knew how to cook the books to cover the extra money.
She looked at the monitors in her office and noticed there weren’t any customers in the place. She picks the handset up and calls the bar area.
“Go ahead and lock up, Fred. There's no reason to stay open.”
“Okay, boss.” Fred hangs the phone up and starts locking the place up.
Billy double-checks everything before heading back to her apartment upstairs. She covers up a yawn as she enters her place and changes out of her work clothes, and cleans her LED butt plug. She plugs it in to recharge and lies down on her bed. She was feeling so tired from her patrol and running the bar that she fell asleep instantly.
SWAT Headquarters:
Robyn arrives at work and heads towards the team’s locker room. She changes out of her civilian clothes. She was almost finished changing when her sergeant came walking into the locker room.
“Robyn, the commander needs to speak with you.” Sergeant Margaux looks at their youngest SWAT member.
He knew she may be the youngest on his team, but she was the deadliest member. She had training that none of the other members had and had skills that have come in handy several times. He knew she also performed card tricks in Los Vegas and such.
“I wonder what Commander Penn wants now?” Robyn wondered why her commander wanted to talk to her.
After Robyn finishes dressing and putting her gear on, she heads towards Commander Penn’s office. She stops outside the commander’s office door and knocks on it lightly.
“Enter.” Commander Penn looks up from a report he was reading.
Robyn walks into the office and notices her SWAT commander sitting behind his desk. She walks over to his desk and looks at him. “You wanted to see me, commander?”
“Yes, Robyn. It’s come to my attention that you have been going out in costume again and arresting drug and weapon dealers. Can you tell me
why you have started doing this after our agreement?” Commander Penn watches Robyn’s body language. He knew she was hard to read, but this seemed to catch her off guard.
“Commander, I don’t know where you are getting your information, but I haven’t been going out. I made a promise to you and to the higher-ups that I wouldn’t resume my extra activities unless it was necessary.” Robyn wonders where the Commander was getting his info from.
“I have several witnesses saying that you arrested several drug smugglers and took the money they had.” Commander Penn knew that Robyn would never do that.
“Sorry commander, but I don’t know who is feeding you this crap about me. I have no reason to keep the drug money. I make enough as an entertainer. I have no reason to be on SWAT with as much money as I make.”
“I know Robyn. I just needed to hear it from you. You have saved everyone’s butts several times over. Do you know of anyone that might be
imitating you?” Commander Penn continues to watch Robyn’s facial expressions.
“No sir, but I can find out. Give me the location where this person is operating out of.” Robyn was going to investigate for herself.
Commander Penn shows Robyn where the reports were coming in from on a map. He downloads the map to her cell phone.
“I’ll check this area out and find out who is impersonating me.” Robyn looks towards her commander.
“Alright, keep me informed about what you find out.” Commander Penn wanted to be kept up to date.
“I will.” Robyn turns and leaves the commander's office.
Most of the week is quiet in the area where sightings have been made of the other ACE. Robyn has been keeping an eye out for any trouble. It was around two in the morning when several young individuals decided to steal a 2020 Hyundai Accent.
Billy has been tracking these car thieves and wanted to grab these two guys. She wanted to find out where their chop shop was located. She waits until they get into the car before making her move.
She tags the car and follows the beeping coming from the tracker. She doesn’t realize she is being followed herself by a person dressed in black on a motorcycle. She records the route the guys take to their chop shop.
Once they arrive, she parks her car nearby and arm the security system. If someone tries to steal her car the alarm system and lights will light up the area. She moves quickly to the chop shop and finds a way into the place. Billy couldn’t believe how big the organization was.
Billy moves quickly and quietly, taking people out. She encounters some trouble with two huge, burly guys. These guys moved like professional wrestlers and managed to put her in a bear hug. The guy holding her squeezed her so hard that she knew one of her ribs was going to break.
She grabs the guy’s head with her hands and sends 50,000 volts to it.
The guy tosses her away as he grabs his head. Billy manages to turn around and land on her feet. The other guy swings a huge wrench towards Billy, hitting her across the chest. The force of the blow cracks several of her ribs.
She grits her teeth as she spins around on her left heel, connecting with the guy’s jaw. There's a loud cracking sound as she breaks his jaw from the impact.
“LOOK OUT!” Robyn spotted a guy pointing a gun at the other person from behind.
Robyn throws one of her charged playing cards towards the person. When the card hits the person, he goes down shaking from the electricity inside of the card. She turns her attention back to the imposter and watches as she takes her opponent down.
Billy heard the voice telling her to watch out. She didn’t recognize the person or the voice. However, when the person threw a playing card at the person pointing a gun in her direction, she realized who it was.
Billy goes about securing the people in the chop shop. After securing the people, she looks towards the other person as the costume the person was wearing reveals who it was.
“Oh, WOW! I can’t believe it is you.” Billy looks at her idol.
“Surprised! I think me and you have something to talk about.” Robyn looked at the costume the other woman was wearing. It was identical to hers, including the utility belt she wore. However, she knew it wasn’t of the same quality as hers.
“I think you're right. The police should be here soon. I know of a place we can go and talk afterward.”
“Okay.” Robyn watches the woman as she goes through the computers and such.
Robyn wondered who this woman was and why she was putting herself in danger doing this. The two of them leave just before the police show up. She follows the other woman. The car the person was driving didn’t match anything she had seen before.
Billy takes the real Ace back to her place. She figured if the real Ace wanted to, she could easily find out where she lived. Once they were safely inside the place. She gets out of her car.
Robyn follows the Tesla-looking vehicle to a warehouse. They enter the place from the rear. She noticed once they were inside, the garage door came down.
Billy takes her head covering off so whoever the real Ace is can see her. She looks towards the other woman. “I hope you're not mad at what I have been doing. It’s you never come out here and things were getting out of hand.”
Robyn knew her work never brought her this far from her home or the area she worked out of. She removes her head covering as well. Since the other person was willing to expose herself, then she should return the trust.
Billy is surprised to see who it is. She would have never thought it would be that person.
“I can’t believe it. Who would have thought it would be you.” Billy couldn’t believe it.
“Yeah, well. I was a vigilante before I became a performer or a SWAT Officer. Now, tell me why you are doing this? And why are you using how I am dressed?”
“Come on. It’s a long story.” As Billy leads Robyn to a small bar and fixes her a drink.
The next couple of hours, Billy explains why she started dressing up like Robyn. Since the law very rarely comes out to her neck of the woods. Plus, there are too many bad cops on the force that they turn a blind eye to what is going on. By the time Billy was done explaining everything, the bottle of whiskey she was pouring from was half empty.
Robyn listened to what Billy was telling her. She notices that Billy also tends to drink a little more than she does. She also learns that Billy used to be a cross dresser before becoming a woman by accident.
“Look, I know you want to help out, but you are drawing attention that is affecting me. Plus, you have done well for now, but you’re going to need more training and a better suit. I’ll tell you what I am willing to do. Let me talk to the person who supplies my suit, but give you a different playing card symbol. Also, train you as well.” Robyn figures if her great aunt doesn’t mind building a secondary body suit like hers with a different playing card symbol, it should clear her.
“Why are you willing to help me?” Billy was curious.
“Because, like you said. I haven’t been here and the gangs in this area and nearby areas are taking advantage of that. So, maybe having two of
us out there, we can help each other. There is one thing you’ll need to do for me. Stop taking the money from the drug deals. They need that for evidence.”
“Which will only get used by corrupt cops and politicians. There needs to be a different system in place.” Billy didn’t want the cops in the area where she lived to get the money.
“I’ll have someone I trust to look into this matter. They will make sure any money that is seized is used to help the right groups.”
“Thanks.” Billy offers Robyn another drink.
Robyn leaves Billy’s hideout and heads back home to get some sleep and make arrangements with her aunt and her uncle to train Billy. She hopes Billy doesn’t regret being trained as Robyn heads home to her husband.
Billy puts everything away and gets ready for bed. She has a feeling that things are going to change for her. She hopes she is ready for it.
The next few weeks, Billy is put through the toughest training she has ever been through. Nothing could prepare her for the training Ace, and some guy was putting her through. Between the training she was getting, and running the bar at night. She was being run ragged.
Billy learned that Ace’s real name was Robyn Wolfhart. When Robyn revealed herself to her on the first night they met. She was surprised.
However, when Robyn started to bring her to a specialized training center out in the desert. She learned why Robyn was so good.
The new outfit and gear Robyn gave her was wonderful. The suit absorbed a lot of damage and she barely felt any of it. Sure, a few times she had bruises where she got hit, but otherwise, it was better than what she had before.
Also, Robyn managed to get her access to the special project database so she could do her job better. On top of that, Robyn managed to get her a special investigator license so the police didn’t harass her.
As for her suit, she chooses the Ace of Diamonds instead of the Spade-like Ace. Her suit was identical to Robyn’s except for a few extra abilities. She also learned how to ride a motorcycle as well. Her car had the emergency lights added to it.
The mechanic who worked on her car was impressed with her work and the items she used. The mechanic did make a few adjustments and replaced the battery pack with something a lot lighter and better. After the new gear is added to it. It responded a lot faster and could go further then it could before.
By the time Billy is done with her training, the gangs and crooks in her area of California learn not to enter her territory.
“Move it, Chloe.” Robyn looks back at her friend as they ran through a grove of walnut trees.
“I’m trying, Robyn. But something doesn’t feel right with me.” Chloe was dressed as Daisy Johnson from Agents of Shield.
The two of them, along with several others had gone to a Halloween party. It was taking place out at an abandoned farmhouse in the countryside. The party was being hosted by a famous online blogger and several respected local bands were playing at it. It was opened to the public.
It began around sunset and was supposed to continue till sunrise. Robyn had spoken to her mother about going, along with several of her friends. She was permitted if she called them if she was going to stay the whole time.
The beginning of the party had started with several local entertainers performing tricks. Later in the evening several bands took the stage and started playing music. Instead of being dressed in her Ace outfit like last comic con. She decided to go looking like her mother, Sasha. She was wearing a costume designed similar to her mother’s outfit. It had a few special tricks to simulate her mother’s fire ability.
Her friend Chloe was a big Daisy Johnson fan and dressed up in an Agent of Shield costume based on the television series. Chloe was a transgender person like her. They meet at the outreach center she volunteered at. Chloe’s mother and father supported her and did everything they could to help her.
A bullet hits the tree as the two of them ran through the grove. Robyn wished she had brought some of her playing cards with her. She figured since she was going dressed as her mother, she wouldn’t need them. Next time, she wasn’t going to make that mistake.
“Chloe, get ready to hide.” Robyn takes out some of her mother’s smoke pellets and explosive golf balls and tosses them behind her and Chloe.
As soon as they went off, Chloe and Robyn duck to the right, into a hole left from one of the trees falling. Robyn glances towards Chloe and she wasn’t looking too good. She was pale under the moonlight, and she was sweating badly.
“What did those guys shoot you with?” Robyn was worried about her friend.
“I don’t know. Didn’t they hit you?” Chloe thought she saw Robyn get hit by one of the guys.
“I’m wearing one of my mother’s old outfits. It’s bulletproof.” Robyn had felt something hit her. But thanks to her mother’s suit and the low-level energy field that surrounds her. Whatever it had been bounced off her.
“I wish my outfit was bulletproof.” Chloe had sewn the outfit herself based on the images from the television show and what she found on the web.
“Trust me, it's not all fun and games. I still feel the impact of the bullet when it hits. There’s no way to stop kinetic energy.” Robyn didn’t like getting hit with bullets even when she wore her suit.
“Still, you’re protected better than I am. Who are these guys and what do they want with us?” Chloe has been wondering why they had been singled out of everyone at the party.
“I don’t know, but I’m going to find out.” Robyn was about to hand Chloe some of the explosive golf balls from the utility belt she was wearing when her arm is grabbed.
Chloe grabs Robyn’s arm “please don’t leave me.”
Robyn could see that Chloe was scared. She could understand why Chloe felt that way. She didn’t have her training or skills.
“Alright, I’ll stay here with you.”
“Thank you.” Chloe closes her eyes and slips into unconsciousness.
Robyn looks at Chloe as she passes out. Whatever hit her must have taken its toll on her body. She checks Chloe’s pulse to make sure she was alright. She could barely feel it, but it was there.
“Okay, assholes where are you?” Robyn tries a new trick she learned about her ability. She could detect the electrical current of things.
She holds her hand up and feels for the electrical impulses of the men looking for her and Chloe. She feels one, not too far from where she and Chloe were hiding. She looks down at Chloe’s unconscious form “sorry Chloe, but I need answers from these guys.”
She climbs out of the hole as quietly as she can and move quietly towards the guy. She wishes she had her suit and gear with her. At least she knew what everything did on it. Her mother’s old suit had some of her old gear and tricks built into it. The problem was, she only knew how to use some of the gadgets her mother’s suit had.
She spots the guy as he looked for her and Chloe. She moves quietly up behind him and hits him with a taser charge she could generate. She watches as he falls from the charge. The tree next to her explodes from a bullet hitting it.
She turns and looks in that direction and reaches into the utility pouch and grabs an explosive golf ball. She tosses it at him “let’s see how you like that.”
The golf ball explodes when it hits his covered face. He falls back towards the ground. Robyn moves over to him and saw the damage the golf ball did to the guy's faceplate.
“Ouch! I didn’t know they were that strong.”
The guy was missing his face from the explosion. She grabs his radio and wrist cuffs. She didn’t use guns and she knew her mother wouldn’t approve of her if she did.
She looks around for another guy to take down. She knew there had been four guys chasing her and Chloe through the grove.
“Don’t move.” Robyn hears the voice coming from behind her.
“I wouldn’t dream of it.” Robyn presses a hidden button on her thumb.
She takes a quick breath, as a quick-acting knockout gas sprays from the suit. It forms around her as it cloaks her in a white cloud. She hears the guy fall to the ground. She waits a few minutes as the cloud slowly dissipates.
“I have to get my grandmother to add this to my suit.” Robyn turns around and spots the guy sound asleep on the ground.
She kneels beside him and starts removing what gear she needs. She wonders where the fourth guy was hiding. She feels a sharp pain as a bullet hits her in the back. She falls forwards towards the ground and waits. Her mother's old suit stopped the bullet, but it hurt like hell.
She hears movement coming towards her. She waits until whoever it was right upon her. She feels his hand grab her shoulder and flip her over.
“Surprise Asshole!” Robyn hits the guy in his chest with her fist with her strongest electrical charge.
The guy goes flying backward with a smoking hole in his suit. Robyn flips up and felt pain in her back when she does that.
“Who goes around shooting people in the back?” Robyn walks over to the guy. She notices he was still shaking from the electricity she hit him with.
Robyn kneels beside him and starts securing him with the quick cuffs he was carrying. She wonders who this clown was and why they came after her and Chloe. She stands up and pulls her cellphone out of the utility belt. She wasn’t getting a signal at where she was.
She adds a little bit of her energy to her cellphone and manages to connect to a tower. She dials her mother’s cell number. Robyn knew her mother was going to have all sorts of questions for her.
Susan and Sasha’s Mansion, Around Midnight:
Sasha and Susan were laying in bed enjoying the peacefulness of the house. Grace was spending the night with some of her friends. Bunnie had gone to a Halloween party being held at a bar she and Thumper liked going to. Robyn was enjoying herself at an all-night party at a walnut farm three hours away.
Sasha had her arms wrapped around her wife and was holding her against her naked body. Both of them had enjoyed each other’s bodies and were now just enjoying the peacefulness in the mansion.
“The house seems so empty without the kids here.” Susan was running her fingers up and down Sasha’s arm.
“I know. Maybe once all the kids are grown and have moved out, we might want to consider getting a smaller place.” Sasha knew how much Susan loved the mansion they currently owned.
“I don’t know, Sasha. I like living here. We have so many memories here.” Susan loved the mansion she bought when they became popular.
“Just think about it, please. I’m thinking about letting Robyn and Emily have my apartment.” Sasha was going to cut back on some of her agent assignments.
“Do you think that is wise?” Susan knew Robyn and Emily have been doing more and more lately.
“They have proven that they are capable of fulfilling my shoes. Mom has taught them well and so have I.”
“I think you should reconsider, at least for a little while longer.” Susan had a feeling the girls were going to need Sasha’s help and that her mother-in-law would still require Sasha’s help as well.
Just as Sasha was about to say something, her cellphone starts laughing. The ring tone was the jokers laugh from Batman. Sasha knew right away who it was as she picks it up from her nightstand “what’s wrong Robyn?”
“I need for you to send a medical team and one of grandma’s security team out to my location.”
Sasha could hear static coming through on the cell signal. She figures Robyn must be amplifying the signal with her power. “Where are you, sweetie?”
“I’m at the Walnut farm, but where exactly I couldn’t tell you.” Robyn lost track of where she was.
“Press the center buckle on the utility belt, sweetie. It’s a homing signal and so your grandmother can lock onto you.” Sasha was glad that Robyn was wearing one of her old uniforms.
Walnut Farm:
Robyn presses the center of the buckle and watches as it lights up. After a few seconds, it starts flashing.
“It’s flashing, mom.”
Susan and Sasha’s Bedroom:
“That will let your grandmother know where you are. Stay where you are and wait for reinforcements to show up. Are you okay?” Sasha was worried about her daughter.
“I’m fine mom, except for taking a bullet to my back. It’s Chloe I’m worried about and the others who have been attacked.”
“Well, reinforcement is on the way. I’ll meet you at grandma’s house. Stay safe.”
“I will mom.” Robyn ends the phone call.
Susan and Sasha’s Bedroom:
“What is wrong?” Susan caught half of the conversation.
“It seems something happened at the Halloween. Robyn is okay, except she took a bullet to her back.”
“Was she wearing one of your old uniforms?” Susan sat up and turned around to look at Sasha with concern on her face.
“Yes, she was wearing one of my old uniforms. The worst she will have is a nasty bruise where the bullet hits her. The suit would have stopped it.”
“Why does Robyn need a medical team?” Susan gets up out of bed to get dressed.
“She said Chloe needed medical attention and some of the others at the party.” Sasha gets up out of bed and gets dress as well.
“I wonder what happened?” Susan looks at Sasha with a concerned look on her face.
“We’ll find out when Robyn arrives at my mother’s place.” Sasha was concerned about her daughter and her friend.
Walnut Farm:
Robyn heads back to where she left Chloe to check on her. When she arrives, she couldn’t believe what she saw. Chloe didn’t look the same anymore. She looked identical to Daisy Johnson off of Agents of Shield.
“What the hell?” Robyn looked puzzled as hell. She hakes her head to make sure she wasn’t mistaken.
She kneels next to Chloe and lifts the shirt. She reaches down into Chloe’s pants and didn’t feel anything like she should.
“That’s impossible.” Robyn couldn’t believe what she felt.
She takes Chloe’s belt off and notices it was a little tight on her body. She lifts the shirt and check Chloe’s chest and notices she has a pair of small breasts. They weren’t very big and knew Chloe stuffed the bra she wore to fill it to give her the same look Daisy Johnson had.
“This is fucking weird.” As she redresses Chloe.
Robyn stands up and wonders if Chloe was going to develop Quake's ability as well. She wonders what these guys were supposed to do and why? She drags the unconscious bodies over to where Chloe and she are hiding. She drags the dead guy over to her location as well. She’ll have to remember not to toss the exploding golf ball into a person's face.
While she is waiting for her grandmother’s security team to show up. She searches the unconscious guy’s body for any clue on who they are. None of them had any ids on them, but they all had some sort of tattoo that resemble a dragon and some sort of implant inside their body. She could feel the electrical impulses going to it.
Thirty Minutes Later:
Robyn feels the wind pick up as several figures slide down ropes at her location. Among them was her mother dressed in her updated uniform.
“You didn’t need to come, mom. I had everything taken care of.” Robyn stands before her mother.
Sasha looks at her daughter in one of her older suits “you are my child, and I will never stand by and let someone else protect you.” Sasha wraps her arms around Robyn and holds her against her body.
Robyn returns the hug and was happy her mother was there with her. She felt safer in her arms.
“What happened to this guy?” James was looking at the guy that had his face blown off by the exploding golf ball.
“I threw one of mom's exploding golf balls at his face. I didn’t realize how powerful those things are.”
“Sweetie, you should have used one of the marble size ones. The golf ball size ones are used to blow locks out of doors.” Sasha looked at the poor dead guy.
“Sorry, mom.” Robyn needs to learn more about her mother’s gear.
“Let’s get Chloe up to the aircraft and have the EMTs look at her.” Sasha walks over to where Chloe was laying.
“Mom, Chloe isn’t Chloe anymore. She’s the person who plays Daisy Johnson from the television series Agents of Shield.”
“How did that happen?” Sasha kneels next to Chloe and examines her.
“I don’t know, mom.” Robyn looks at her friend and wonders herself.
“Well, we need to find out. Where did you park your rental car at?” Sasha looks at Robyn for an answer.
“Back where the old farmhouse is, along with the other cars.” Robyn reaches into the pouch that held the keys to the rental.
“Here give them to me, Robyn. I’ll drive it back.” James held his hand out for them.
“Here you go.” Robyn hands the keys to James.
It takes the team about two hours to get everyone that had been changed loaded into the multiple aircraft that had shown up. As for the guys, Robyn had knocked out. They are transported to a black site where they are going to be interrogated.
Robyn sits next to her mother and leans against her. She was starting to feel sleepy but knew she couldn’t fall asleep, while she worried over her friend.
“Mom, what do you think did this to Chloe?”
Sasha looks at Chloe’s sleeping form. The EMTs gave her a clean bill of health. The reason Chloe hadn’t woken up, was the EMTs think whatever did this burned a lot of Chloe’s energies.
“I don’t know sweetie. Your grandma or your great aunt is going to need to examine Chloe and figure out what did this to her.”
“I hope everything is okay with her.”
“Me too, sweetie. Me too.” Sasha wraps her arm around Robyn’s shoulder and holds her.
Several days later, Aero Flight Mountain Complex, Medical Floor:
Robyn looks at her friend as they walk around on the floor. She was looking older and better than she has ever looked.
“So, how does it feel to be a fully functional girl, now?” Robyn was curious.
“Weird. I still can’t get over the fact that I’m a girl inside and out. Your aunt said I should be having my first period in a few days. She gave me instructions on what I should do.”
“That’s good. How many others have been changed?” Robyn wishes she could have experienced what Chloe did.
“About twenty guys were turned at the party. It seemed that those guys who were chasing us were rounding up everyone who had been turned and putting them inside a box truck. The organizer of the Halloween party was using it to collect people and selling the ones they turned.” Chloe had been told what had happened and why.
“I guess they underestimated me.” Robyn felt kind of disappointed and glad as well.
“Yeah, I’m finally the person I admire the most. The thing is, what am I supposed to do now?” Chloe looks at Robyn.
“What do you mean?” Robyn was confused.
“I’m no longer a teenager. According to your aunt, I’m in my early twenties now and in the best shape I have ever been.”
“Well, you could ask my aunt to train you and turn you into one of her agents. What does your mom and dad think about what happened to you?”
“They are adjusting to my new appearance and situation. It was a lot for them to accept. However, they said they will stand by me and help me adjust.”
“Well, you can count me in as well. I’ll stand by you and help you as well.” Robyn wasn’t going to let her friend go through everything by herself.
“Thanks.” Chloe wipes some tears away.
“You’re welcome.”
Chloe and Robyn head down to the driving course, so Chloe could start her driving training. Robyn watches as the instructor works with Chloe. As she is standing there watching, she hears her aunt Ivy’s voice.
“Is everything okay, Robyn?” Ivy walks up to her cousin.
“I’m okay. I’m just worried my friend is going to outgrowing me, now that she is older.”
“If she is your true friend. She’ll always be your friend, no matter what.” Ivy doesn’t think Chloe will toss aside Robyn.
“Are you sure, Ivy?” Robyn knew her cousin was hardly ever wrong.
“There are no guarantees in life, Robyn except death and taxes.”
“Ha, ha! Very funny.”
“I thought it was.” A smile appears on Ivy’s face.
“So, do we know what that dragon tattoo means?” Robyn has never seen it before.
“No, but I think I might know someone who might.” Ivy had looked at the tattoo and knew it wasn’t of any earth design. She ran the image through every database they had access to and asked a few tattoo parlors about it.
“Who is that?” Robyn was curious now.
“Let’s just say they aren’t from around here.” Ivy was thinking about the aliens that they have been working with.
“Who are you talking about, Aunt Ivy?” Robyn had a puzzled look on her face.
“You’ll see. Come with me.” Ivy starts walking over to the motor pool.
Robyn follows behind Ivy as she headed towards the motor pool. She tries to copy the way Ivy walked. She was still working on her style of walk.
“Hey, Cara can you give me the keys to Sam’s Jeep?” Ivy spotted Cara under the hood of her race car.
Cara stands up and looks at Ivy and some young teenage girl with shoulder-length red hair standing next to her. She doesn’t recognize the teenage girl.
“You know, Sam isn’t going to like you driving her Jeep.” Cara knew Samantha didn’t like anyone driving her Jeep.
“Where I’m going. I need an all-terrain and my BMW isn’t four-wheel drive.”
“Alright, if you damage it, I’m not covering for you.” Cara walks into her office and grabs the spare keys to Samantha’s Jeep.
She walks out of the office and over to Ivy “here you go.” As she hands the keys to Ivy.
“Thanks.” As Ivy accepts them.
Robyn knew most of her great aunt Janet’s family kept their vehicles here in the motor pool. She couldn’t believe all the different styles of vehicles in the motor pool.
“Come on Robyn. There are some people I want you to meet.” Ivy walks over to Sam’s Jeep.
“Okay.” Robyn follows her cousin over to a desert brown color jeep wrangler.
When she gets into it the jeep. She discovers that it was equipped with several radios and a mini-radar and GPS unit as well.
“Why would Sam need all of this gear?” Robyn looks at Ivy.
“Because Sam is the chief engineer here at the mountain complex. She monitors and sometimes goes out into the field if one of the planes or drone lands. Now fasten your seatbelt.”
“Yes ma’am.” Robyn fastens her seatbelt.
Robyn watches as Ivy drove them from the mountain complex. She has never spent this much time here at the mountain complex, before. Normally, she stayed in California, but because of what she and her friend uncovered out on the walnut farm. Her great aunt Janet wanted to know everything she knew.
“So, who are these people we are going to see?” Robyn looks at Ivy for an answer.
“They are people who might be able to help us. I can’t tell you exactly, Robyn. Because of the promise mom and Patricia made to them.”
“Who’s Patricia?” Robyn didn’t know she had another relative that was related to them.
“She’s like you and your mom.” Ivy knew her cousin, Sasha possesses the ability to control fire. She also knew Robyn possessed the ability to generate electricity.
“So, what does she do?” Robyn was curious.
“She can control any type of computer or anything that has a computer in it.”
“That has to be so cool. Does that mean she can hack any type of computer system as well?”
“Yes, she can hack any system and make it do her bidding.” Ivy was kind of jealous of that ability.
“Man, I would love to be able to do that.” Robyn could think how that could be helpful.
“Your mother would be very upset with you if you do what you are thinking about.” Ivy had the feeling she knew what Robyn was thinking.
“Your no fun, Ivy.” Robyn sits back and enjoys the ride.
After two hours of driving, Ivy turns onto a gravel road. The gravel road cuts through a desert until after twenty minutes, they spot a two-story farmhouse. As they get closer, the yard around the house gets blueish-green and extends out to about half a football field from the house.
Ivy parks the Jeep next to an older black Land Rover. She turns the engine off and unfastens her seatbelt.
“Is this where your friends live?” Robyn looks at Ivy as she gets out of the jeep.
“Yep, if anyone should know what these tattoos mean. These people will know.”
Robyn gets out of the jeep and follows Ivy towards the front of the house. The house looked brand new. They walk up to the front of it and ring the doorbell.
Inside the House:
Kelly was walking by the front door when she hears the doorbell ring. She knew the only people in the house were her, her mother, and Kira.
She knew her mother was in the den going over the bills they had. She walks into the den “mom, someone is at the front door.”
Moya looks up from balancing the books. She had the day off from her job.
“Okay, I’ll see who it is, kiddo.” Moya gets up and heads towards the front door.
She opens the door and spots Ivy standing on the other side with a red-haired teenage girl. A smile appears on her holographic image “what brings you out here?”
“Do you mind if we come in?” Ivy looks at Moya’s holographic human form.
“No, not at all.” Moya steps aside to let Ivy and her companion into the house.
Robyn follows Ivy into the house. The woman that was letting them in, felt weird to her. She could feel an energy field surrounding the woman.
“Can I get you anything to drink?” Moya shuts the front door behind them.
“So, what brings you out here, Ivy?” Moya watches Ivy.
“I need some advice from you. My cousin here was almost kidnapped by a group of me, that had this tattoo on them. I’m hoping you might be able to identify it.” Ivy takes her cellphone out of her back pocket and brings the picture of the tattoo up.
Moya holds her hand out to Ivy. She watches as Ivy places her cellphone in her hand. She looks at the image and recognizes it right away.
“This symbol belongs to The Crimson Dragon Riders. They normally roam the Astraeus Nebula raiding small colonies there. What they are doing here on Earth, is a problem.”
“What do you mean, what they are doing here on Earth? Are these people aliens?” Robyn looks at Moya with a puzzled look on her face.
Moya looks at Ivy “you didn’t tell her?”
“Tell me what?” Robyn looks at Ivy.
“I made a promise to you and your companions.” Ivy didn’t want to break that promise.
Moya looks at Robyn “I’m from space.”
“No way. That can’t be.”
“It is.” Moya lets the hologram surrounding her drop to show her true form.
“Wow!” Robyn was looking at a humanoid female black cat woman.
She was wearing a purple leotard that covered her torso. She also was wearing an ankle pair of purple boots as well.
“Okay, my mother never said anything about this.”
“She doesn’t know anything about this, Robyn.” Ivy didn’t like keeping Sasha in the dark.
“What have they done now?” Moya was curious.
“They are turning males into females with some sort of drug.” Ivy knew her sister Cleo was working on the case.
“That doesn’t sound like their style. It’s possible they branched out to some of the gangs here on Earth.” Moya knew how they operated.
“So, you’re saying they may have formed a group here on Earth.” Ivy made sure she remembers that.
“It’s possible. That could only explain why they have that tattoo.” Moya couldn’t think of any other reason.
“Alright, thanks. So, what else has your group been up to?”
Robyn couldn’t believe that real aliens were living among them. She couldn’t wait until she sees the other ones.
“Chasing after slavers, drug dealers dealing alien made drugs and weapon dealers.” Moya couldn’t believe some of the alien weapons her group has confiscated so far.
“Okay, I’m confused. What is your mission here?” Robyn looks at Moya.
“To save and protect us, so bad aliens don’t kidnap us to sell as slaves or eat us.” Kelly had walked back into the room, after getting some laundry done.
She walks over to Moya and hugs her adopted mother. If she hadn’t saved her life and took her in, she wouldn’t be here today. She looks at the other people. She knew Ivy but didn’t know the other girl.
“How have you been Kelly?” Ivy looks at the dark-haired girl as she hugged Moya.
Someone had left her out in the desert to die. Moya and the leader of their group had found her and nursed her back to health. Moya adopted Kelly as her child.
“I’m better thanks to mom and my adopted family.”
“That’s good to hear. How is Kira doing?” Ivy couldn’t believe the missing person named Anthony had been turned into a little girl with all her memories intact.
They had located him here living with Moya and her team as a ten-year girl. Susan and Jackal were her parents on paper, but she didn’t need them. Since she retained her memories when she was changed.
“She’s doing fine. Sometimes she forgets she is ten years old, instead of the middle-aged man she used to be.”
“How can a ten-year-old girl, use to be a middle-aged man?” Robyn looked confused.
“It’s a long explanation, Robyn. I’ll explain everything on the way home.” Ivy looks at her cousin.
In the next hour or so, Robyn gets to know and meet some of the other members of Moya’s team. On the way back to the mountain, Robyn listens to her cousin’s explanation of how a grown man went from being middle age to being turned into a ten-year-old girl.
Once they arrive back at the mountain complex. Robyn goes to check on her friend. Ivy goes and reports to her mother what she found out, so they can pass the information onto Felica.
Bunnie slowly starts coming around. She shivers from her skin bare skin touching cold metal. She had duct tape over her mouth and her hands were bound behind her back. She notices that she was completely naked, and her head was resting on someone’s body. There was pain coming from between her legs and her head was a little woozy.
The last thing she remember was walking out of a nightclub she and Thumper had gone to. They were walking to Thumper’s car when she felt the bee sting. She manages to look around her and notices she was in the back of a cargo van with several other girls, including her girlfriend Thumper. All of them were naked and bound like her. Even her legs were duct tape.
The thing was whoever decided to kidnap her made a big mistake. She looks towards the front of the van and notices there was a cage wall separating the front from the back. She could feel the wetness between her legs, where someone raped her. It was a good thing they didn’t know she was an escape artist like her mother.
She removes the hidden nail file that blended with her skin. Her mother had taught her how to hide small items on her body with a fake skin patch. She manages to get the nail file free and uses it to cut the layers of duct tape securing her hands. Once her hands are free, she cuts her legs free.
She could feel her body responding slowly. Whatever drug they used to subdue her, and the other girls were affecting her coordination. She looks at Thumper and noticed they have raped her as well. There was blood between her legs. She checks Thumper’s pulse and notices she was still knocked out.
When one of the guys turned to look back towards them. She plays possum and listens.
“Man, that one with bunnies on her tits and her back was tight. I want to fuck her again.” Ralph looks back towards all the girls asleep in the back of the van.
“I know what you mean. I wish we didn’t have to turn them over, but the boss said we need to collect at least fifty girls. Someone has been catching onto what we have been doing.” Joseph knew that their boss hasn’t been liking what has been happening to them lately.
Someone has been finding their stash houses and freeing the girls they had collected. There was no way they were going to find this new stash house. It was out in the middle of nowhere and it was heavily secured.
“How much longer before we get to the new stash house?” Ralph wanted to have more fun with the women in the back.
“We're almost there. With these girls, we’ll have close to our quote.” Joseph will be happy to get paid.
Bunnie controls her anger as she listens to the two men as they spoke. She wishes Thumper wasn’t still knocked out, but she should be able to handle these men. She closes her eyes and relaxes. She hopes the training her mother gave her pays off.
Somewhere in Topanga, CA:
A figure in dark clothing watches as the van they have been tracking finally arrives. They already knew there were six other people inside the old building guarding forty women, and children. They watch as the van backs up into the building and the doors close. They move quickly from their hiding spot and head towards the place.
Inside the Building:
Bunnie feels the van turn around and back into wherever they were. She prepares herself to move as soon as the van comes to a stop. She watches as the driver and passenger get out and walk around to the side of the van. She could hear one of the guys getting ready to open the van door. Just as the door of the van was opening, there is a loud explosion and gunfire.
Bunnie uses the distraction to push the van doors open with her legs. She felt the doors hit whoever was standing on the side of it. She uses the momentum to jump out of the van. She lands on top of the guy named Ralph. He was laying on the ground face first with her standing on top of him.
She looks around and spots more women and female children huddling inside a fence cage. She spots a black cloak figure moving quickly avoiding gunfire and striking several other guys. She is grabbed from behind.
“You’re not going anywhere, bitch!” Joseph grabs the girl with the bunny tattoo from behind.
“I’m not a BITCH!” Bunnie slams her head against the guy’s face and stumps on his foot.
When he loosens his grip on her. She twist around in his arms and hit him directly in the chest like her mother taught her. When he stumbles backward, Bunnie strikes him in his throat. She watches as he falls to the ground. She turns back around and spots a guy about to shoot the cloaked figure in the back.
She takes the nail file she still had in her hand and throws it right into the guy’s neck. The lessons she has been getting from Robyn with throwing paper playing cards paid off. She looks around to see if there were anyone else, she could take out.
The figure strikes the last person down and stops to look around. They spot a naked teenage girl with long black hair that was streak with white highlights and standing on top of a guy. She walks over towards the teenage girl. As she gets closer, she notices that the girl had bunny rabbits tattooed on each breast.
Bunnie watches as the dark cloak person comes walking over to her. She couldn’t make out if the person was male or female. Even their face was covered under the hood of the cloak they were wearing. She does notices they had all sorts of weapons on them.
“Thank you for saving me and the others. I’m Bunnie Wolfhart by the way.” Bunnie holds her hand out.
Melissa shakes the young woman’s hand. She has heard the name Wolfhart before but couldn’t recall where she has heard the name.
“Do you have a friend or relative here?” Bunnie was curious why this person was here.
Melissa shakes her head no. She starts to sign “that she was hunting these men down for the bounty on them. She watches as the person watched her.”
Bunnie notices that the person who just saved her and the other women was signing to her. It was a good thing her mother made her learn signing and learn lip reading. She signs back to the person “who are you working for?”
“For a friend.” Melissa was doing this job for her friend Donald.
“Do you have a cellphone on you?” Bunnie signs back.
Melissa nods her head no. She didn’t carry a cellphone, because she was mute and almost deaf.
“Do you mind sticking around, until help comes?” Bunnie needed someone to watch her back, while she searched these guys.
Melissa signs back she will stay and help. She knew the women and young girls in the cage were scared. She turns and goes about to see if she could find who held the keys to the cage.
While the young woman searched some of the guys, she either killed or wounded. Bunnie starts searching the men that kidnapped and raped her and Thumper. She finds a cellphone on the other guy that she knocked out.
She looks at the cellphone and notices that it was a simple cellphone you could buy at any convenience store. She dials her mother Sasha’s number.
Rose and Gracie:
Rose and Gracie were spending some sisterly time together. They had left the house around noontime and went out for lunch at their favorite restaurant. Gracie loved spending time with her older sister.
Gracie misses her older sister when she was out touring with her band. She looks over at Rose as they drove from the restaurant to the outside mall they were heading to. She knew Rose was taking her out to buy her some new school clothes and to be fitted for a dress that the family had to attend with their grandmother.
“Have you met anyone special, yet sis?” Gracie looks at her sister as Rose drove.
“Not yet, sis. I heard you were seeing someone.” Rose glances towards Gracie.
Gracie blushes because she didn’t know her older sister knew she was seeing Thomas Powell. They have only been dating for two weeks now.
“I’m going out with Thomas Powell. He’s in my math class at school. He asked me to his birthday party a few weeks ago and a few days later he asked me out on a date.” Gracie was surprised because most of the guys at school never asked her for anything.
Well, that wasn’t all true. Her friend Louie was doing better now that he had a new guitar and was with the Digits. They were making a name for themselves, and Louie had a unique look about him now.
“I’m surprised you and Louie aren’t dating,” Rose remembered Gracie helping her friend Louie.
“We see each other as brother and sister. He’s a nice guy and I’m happy he is doing better. Did you hear, he’s staying with his aunt Henley?”
“No, I didn’t. Why is he staying with his aunt, instead of his parents?” Rose was curious.
“He and his parents weren’t getting along and got into a fight with his father. His parents threw him out of the house after the fight and said he couldn’t come back. So, he called his aunt Henley, and she took him.”
“I wonder why he and his parents don’t get along?”
“From what he told me. They don’t approve of his lifestyle. He enjoys making music and they see it as a waste of time. Also, his parents never wanted him either.” Gracie felt sorry for her friend. She was glad she had a loving family.
“Boy, how do you live with something like that?” Rose was thankful that Sasha had saved her and adopted her as her daughter.
“I know. I’m glad our mothers and grandparents love us.” Gracie was happy the day she was rescued and adopted by Sasha.
“I know.” Rose stops and watches the traffic light, wondering when it will turn green.
Just as it turns green, she starts moving forward. An armored car comes speeding out of nowhere and T-bone her car. It sends her car sliding sideways into a parked SUV.
Rose is knocked out from the impact. Gracie was knocked unconscious as well. The airbags in her car protected the two of them from serious damage. There are screams and police sirens.
The fire department, police, and several ambulances show up. The firemen managed to free Rose and Gracie. They stabilize them and transport them to the nearest hospital.
Robyn:
Robyn was following a lead she got on the shooting of a teenage Latino informant that had information on a hit that had been put out. The guy was a known snitch and has worked with the Los Angeles Police Department gang department several times and could be trusted. She pulls into the location and hides her motorcycle. Something about the location didn’t sit well with her.
She moves slowly into the building. She had the thermals on in her mask, so if anyone was hiding, she would know. She moves around quietly inside the building. She stops when she hears movement. She looks over in that direction and spots two guys hiding.
The next thing she knows, a net falls from the ceiling and lands on top of her. Several guys come out from where they were hiding. One of them looks at her “you’re not so tough.”
“Say that again.” Robyn lets several metal cards fly from her hands.
She hits the guy standing next to her and several others. When the cards hit them, they start doing the 50,000-volt dance.
“SHOOT HER!”
All the other guys that were still standing around, fire their AK47s at her. The low-level electrical field that surrounds her body grants her some protection as some of the bullets are repelled. The suit itself provides her with extra protection, but she feels every bullet that hits her body. She manages to pull several explosive golf balls and smoke balls from her utility belt.
She rolls them out and sets them off. She extends the low-level electrical field that protects her to burn through the net covering her. Before she leaves, she rolls out the stink bombs and itching bombs. They explode as she exits the building. Her whole body was hurting her as she walked towards where her motorcycle was hidden.
She presses the pain medicine unit built into her belt before she mounts her motorcycle. She mounts it and takes off before the people inside can do anything to stop her. Not that they are going to get a chance. The stink bombs and itching powder she set off, should be keeping them busy.
She links the onboard computer in her suit with the controls of the motorcycle. She programs it to take her to one of her grandmother’s underground hospitals. She could pass out right now and just let the motorcycle drive itself.
The nearest underground hospital was located at a place called Shung Woo’s noodle factory. The motorcycle takes Robyn to the noodle factory. When Robyn arrives, she stumbles into the factory. She takes the secret elevator down to where the actual hospital was located. She gives the security person on duty the code word her grandmother gave her to use.
The security person on duty helps her to a room where the doctor on duty comes in and helps her. The doctor and her assistant are careful as they remove the suit from her body. She turns off the low-level electrical field that protects her. She knew if she didn’t, the doctor and his assistant would get a taser shock that would knock them out.
She is escorted to a private room and given strong pain medicine. She is also given something else for the bruising from all the bullets that hit her body. They check her over to make sure she doesn’t have any broken ribs or bones. Even with the protection of the suit, being hit by that many bullets could cause internal injuries as well.
Wildfire Studio:
Sasha and Susan were at the studio with the rest of the band, when Sasha’s cellphone starts ringing. She looks at the number and notices it was Los Angeles Police Department. Sasha wonders who could be calling her from the police department.
She picks her cellphone up and presses accept “hello?”
“Hello, Mrs. Wolfhart. This is officer Matthew from Los Angeles Police Department. I’m calling to inform you, that your daughters have been in an accident.”
“Are they okay?” Sasha was worried about Rose and Gracie.
“They are in critical condition and have been taken to St. Helen Memorial Hospital.” Officer Matthew saw what condition the two girls were in.
“Alright, I’ll be right down.” Sasha ends the phone call.
She looks at Susan and the rest of the band “Rose and Gracie have been in a bad accident. They are in critical condition at St. Helen Memorial Hospital.”
Susan grabs her purse and Sasha’s “you guys finish up. We need to get to our babies.”
Susan starts running towards the front door. She hopes her daughters are okay.
“Go Sasha. We’ll finish up here and meet you and Susan down at the hospital to check on the girls.” Warlock knew what the girls meant to Susan and Sasha.
“Thanks.” Sasha runs after her wife and out to Susan’s car.
They had driven the family SUV, instead of her Jeep. Susan was already in the driver's seat, so Sasha gets in on the passenger side. Once Sasha was inside and her seatbelt was secured. Susan starts the SUV up and floors it.
“Easy, sweetie.” Sasha knew how Susan was feeling right now. She was feeling the same way.
Janet Wolfhart Estate:
“Grandma, grandma watch this.” Lilly does a flip off the diving board.
A smile appears on Janet’s face as she watches Lilly do the flip. She was proud of her granddaughter after all she has been through. Lilly was never this brave before and wouldn’t have tried doing the flip months ago.
“Bravo! Sweetie! You did a perfect flip.” Janet was proud of her granddaughter.
As she is watching her granddaughter, her cellphone starts ringing. She picks it up and notices it was the number to one of the underground hospitals, she and her sister had set up for their agents. She presses accept “Dr. Wolfhart here. What’s wrong?”
“Dr. Wolfhart, we have a young red hair girl here at the hospital that used your access code phase. Is she related to you?” Dr. Henry Jones moves his cellphone over Robyn’s face.
“Yes, she is my granddaughter. What is wrong with her?” Janet was concerned for Robyn.
“She’s suffering from multiple bullet impacts and has several fractured ribs from the impact. Luckily, she got here when she did. If she had been any longer, the internal bruising she received. She would had develop several blood clots that would have killed her.”
“Damn! Is it safe to move her, Dr. Jones?” Janet was going to need to talk to her sister and develop new armor for Robyn.
“She can be moved, but I recommend that she refines from any extra activities for a while. Her body needs time to heal before she goes back into whatever she has been doing.” Dr. Jones had a feeling that this teenage girl worked for Mrs. Blake.
“Alright, I’m sending two of her uncles to pick her up. Their names are Alex Blake and Troy Wolfhart.” Janet figures she would send her son and his cousin Troy to pick her up.
“Alright, I’ll be waiting for them. She arrived on some sort of a hi-tech-looking motorcycle.” Dr. Jones had been informed on how she arrived by his security guard.
“Alright, I’ll inform her uncles. Thanks for looking after her, for us.” Janet plans on adding a bonus to Dr. Jone's pay this month.
“Any time, Dr. Wolfhart.” He ends the phone call.
Janet spots Lilly swimming from one end of the pool to the other end. She loved watching her youngest grandchild. She sends a text to Troy and Alex to go and pick up Robyn and to take either a trailer or one of their pickups because of her motorcycle.
Warehouse in Topanga, CA:
Bunnie helps Melissa with the women and female children in the cage. She found out that the woman who saved her and the others was named Melissa. She was still naked along with the other women in the van.
When she was cutting their binds, she discovered that all of them had been raped. She also discovered that Thumper had been changed. She didn’t know how, but Thumper was a real woman now. Not that she wasn’t before, but now she was. When she was looking around for a cellphone, she discovered a camera and played the video. All of them had been raped by multiple men and looked like they were enjoying it. The thing was, she couldn’t remember any of what happened to her.
Her mother’s cellphone was busy, so she leaves a message for her. She dials her grandmother’s number and tells her what happened to her and the other women. Her grandmother tells her that she was sending her Aunt Jenny and Uncle Derek to get her along with members from Black Angel Protection. She notices Thumper was slowly coming around.
“Hey, how are you feeling, sweetie?” Bunnie was concerned for her girlfriend. She doesn’t know what happened to her or any of them.
Thumper slowly wakes up and finds herself being held by Bunnie and noticed the two of them were naked. She felt pain and wetness between her leg like someone had forced their way into her body. She also felt extremely weak.
She spots the person dressed all in black covered by a dark cloak. The person was watching her and Bunnie “who is that person and where are we?” Thumper was so confused right now.
“That is Melissa, and she is a fugitive retrieval agent. As for where we are, I have no idea. I called my mom and grandma. My aunt and uncle are on their way to us. How do you feel, sweetie?” Bunnie brushes some of Thumper’s purple and black hair out of her eyes. She noticed that Thumper’s hair was longer and some of it had turned neon purple.
“Like someone shoved a huge object up between my legs and weak as a newborn.” Thumper wonders what was done to her.
“Just relax sweetie.” Bunnie holds Thumper against her body.
Melissa watches Bunnie as she holds the Asian woman against her body. She wishes she could be that trusting, but after the way, she was treated and used as she grew up. She doesn’t allow anyone to get close to her anymore. She checks on the other women and notices a young girl that was cowering in the corner of the cage and refused to come out.
She walks into the cage and over to the young girl. She looked like she was a refugee from how dirty her clothes were. She kneels next to the girl and gently taps the child on her shoulder.
Maria feels a light tap on her shoulder. She turns to see who tapped her on her shoulder. She spots the woman who was wearing a dark cloak and hood. The bottom part of her face was covered. She notices the woman had sparkling blue eyes as she looked into them.
“I’m scared.” Maria was afraid of what would happen to her.
“You’re safe, little one.” Melissa mentally talks to the little girl.
Maria looks at the woman kneeling before her. She couldn’t believe she heard the woman’s voice in her head.
“Did you just talk to me?”
Melissa nods her head yes. She normally didn’t use her gift that much, but she couldn’t talk to the girl normally.
“You can trust me. I won’t allow anything or anyone to hurt you.” Melissa opens her arms for the girl.
Maria turns around and wraps her arms around the woman. She buries her face against her shoulder and cry. She missed her family and was scared.
Melissa wraps her arms around Maria and holds her tight to her. She could feel how lonely and scared this poor girl was. She stands up with the girl in her arms and keeps her close to her body.
The rest of the women in the van were slowly waking up. Bunnie does what she can to calm them down and inform them that help is on the way. She notices that Melissa was holding the little girl that had been cowering in the corner of the cage. She sat away from the other women with her.
After about three hours, a helicopter could be heard landing outside. Bunnie looks at Thumper “I’m going to go and see who it is.”
“I’m coming with you.” Thumper slowly gets up and carefully follows Bunnie.
Bunnie stops where Melissa is sitting with the little girl “I’m going to see who is outside. Can you watch everyone?”
Melissa nods her head yes. She knew Maria didn’t want to let go of her.
“Thanks.” Bunnie turns back around and walks with Thumper out of the building. She notices the helicopter had Blake Medical on the side of it.
“It’s one of my Aunt Blake’s medical helicopters.” She notices the door opening on it and her aunt and Uncle getting out of the helicopter. She waves to them.
Jenny and Derek spot Bunnie waving to them. They noticed she was naked and that a naked Asian woman was walking next to her. Several members from Black Angel Protections get out as well and follow them.
“I wonder who was dumb enough to grab our niece?” Jenny knew you had to have a big set of balls to mess with the Blake and Wolfhart family.
“Who knows, but once Sasha gets done with them. They are going to regret grabbing Bunnie and her girlfriend.” Derek knew Sasha’s temper when you mess with her children.
“Thank goodness you guys showed up, Aunt Jenny and Uncle Derek.” Bunnie hugs the two of them.
Jenny and Derek return her hug. They were glad nothing was physically wrong with her.
“You remember my girlfriend, Thumper.” Bunnie had grabbed Thumper’s hand and pulled her forward.
“We remember her, Bunnie. Can either of you girls tell us what happened?” Derek looks at Thumper and Bunnie.
“The last thing we remembered was walking towards my car to head back to my place after leaving the club. After that, was waking up her naked with dry blood and wetness between my legs.” Thumper still doesn’t know what happened.
“How about you Bunnie?” Jenny looks at her niece.
“I woke up in the back of the van and heard our kidnappers talking about needing to gather fifty girls for their boss. When the van stopped here, I jumped out and attacked our kidnappers. There’s also a woman named Melissa inside holding a little girl who took down the other men that were here.”
“What happened to your clothes?” Jenny looks at her niece.
“I have no idea where they are. However, there’s a camera inside the van that I found that might answer some questions.” Bunnie just wanted to go home.
“Well, we have everything under control now. You two go ahead and let the medics check you out.” Jenny hugs her niece.
“Thank you, Aunt Jenny.”
Derek gives his niece and her girlfriend a hug. She was glad that Bunnie was okay.
“Now go you two and let the medics check you out.”
“I need to let Melissa know she can trust you guys.” Bunnie needed to let Melissa know she could trust her aunt and uncle.
She goes back into the place and walks over to Melissa. She could tell the little girl didn’t want to leave her. She smiles at Melissa “look, I owe you my life and the life of my girlfriend as well. I want you to know, you have a friend among the Wolfhart’s. Also, you can trust my aunt and uncle and their people. They will take good care of the little girl and you if you want them to check you over.”
Melissa signs back “you don’t owe me anything but thank you. I accept your friendship. I want to be with the medics when they check Maria out.”
“No problem. Afterward, I would like to invite you to meet my parents.” Bunnie hopes she accepts.
“Let’s see how Maria is and afterward I would like to meet your parents.” Melissa wouldn’t mind meeting Bunnie’s parents.
“Do you want to call your boss and tell him you have your fugitives?” Bunnie remembered that Melissa was a fugitive retrieval agent.
“Already have. Where are your uncle and aunt going to take these men?” Melissa needs to let Donald know where they were.
“I don’t know. Let me ask my uncle.” Bunnie turns and walks over to her uncle to find out.
Derek was supervising the apprehending of the men that weren’t killed. He spots Bunnie walking over to him “I thought I told you to get checked out, Bunnie.”
“I will Uncle Derek, but Melissa wants to know where the men who survived will be going?”
“Those that don’t need medical attention, will be turned over to the US Marshals.”
“Before you turn them over to the Marshal’s. Can you give them to her boss, so they can collect on the bounty, please?”
“I’ll make sure her boss gets reimbursed, Bunnie. Now, go and get checked out before I call your mother.” Derek knew what Sasha and Susan would do to Bunnie.
“Yes sir.” Bunnie turns and lets Melissa know, before heading to get checked out by the medics.
A Few Days Later:
Bunnie wakes up and looks over at Sandy as she slept next to her. The medical exam her aunt did on her, and Sandy found DNA of over ten or more men that had sex with her and the other girls. It also showed that Sandy was a fully functional woman now, with reproductive organs of her own. Her aunt gave each of them a shoot that would kill any chance of them getting pregnant from all the semen they found inside of them.
She and Sandy were told that they should lay off any sex for about a week. According to what her aunt found, there was a lot of tearing and bruising inside their vaginas.
Bunnie just lay there and watch Sandy as she slept. Instead of going to Sandy’s place. They had come back to her mother’s place and were sleeping in her bed. Her mothers didn’t mind them sleeping together.
After about an hour, she gets up and goes to the bathroom. When she comes out, she checks on Robyn to see how she was doing. She heard what happened to Robyn and she was restricted to the house until some of her bruising healed. Gracie and Rose were still in the hospital and critical condition. The armored car that had rammed Rose’s car had been hijacked.
The driver use to be employed by the armor car company and knew the route. He and some men he knew surprised the people currently driving the route and stole the armored car. He ran a red light, trying to avoid the police coming after him, and hit Rose’s car at the intersection she and Gracie had been at.
Aunt Janius was going to sue the person for hitting Rose and Gracie. As for Robyn, their uncle who owns Black Angel Protections was taking several of his people and going after the gang members that abused Robyn and bringing them to justice. She didn’t feel sorry for that gang. Because by the time her uncle and his people get done capturing the gang. That gang was going to regret it.
Grandma was making her mother stand down. Because if her mom went after them. There wouldn’t be anyone left alive. Her mother was a vindictive person. Also, Rose and Gracie needed her more.
Bunnie peeks in on Robyn and finds her sound asleep. The pain medicine she was on, was strong and made her sleepy. She grabs the pitcher of water next to her bed and refills it in the kitchen. She puts it back on her nightstand.
Bunnie looks at her sister and notices all the bruises she had. Their aunt needed to come up with a better suit, that protected Robyn without leaving bruises. As for Melissa and Maria, her Aunt Barbara is representing them.
She goes back into the kitchen and fixes herself some breakfast. It still hurt to move around, but it wasn’t anything she hadn’t experienced before. The first time she was kidnapped, she had been drugged and used as a piece of meat. It took her a while to recover from that trauma.
Her grandmother was going after the men that raped her and the other women. She sits down at the kitchen counter and eats her cereal. She turns the television set on to see what the weather is going to be like.
After ten minutes, Sandy comes walking into the kitchen and spots Bunnie eating her favorite cereal. She walks up behind Bunnie and wraps
her arms around her waist. She places a kiss on Bunnie’s neck.
“Morning, sweetie.”
A smile appears on Bunnie’s face “how are you feeling?”
Bunnie turns around on her stool to look at Sandy. She grabs Sandy’s hands and holds them as she looks into her brown eyes.
“Sore, but otherwise okay. I’m still getting used to whatever was done to me.” Sandy was still weird out about what was done to her.
“Well, I like what was done to you. You’re a natural woman now and can experience everything I do. Plus, if we ever decide to have children, we can carry each other’s child.” Bunnie liked the idea of having Sandy’s baby.
“What am I going to do with you?” Sandy looks into Bunnie’s eyes.
“Marry me when I get old enough to marry.” Bunnie kisses Sandy.
Sandy returns the kiss and after a few minutes, she steps back away from Bunnie. She looks into her eyes “I am not going to let you get away. We are going to be just like your mother’s.”
Sandy knew where everything was in the kitchen. She starts making herself some breakfast. She knew Bunnie was watching her.
“How are Rose and Gracie doing?” Sandy had been told what happened to Bunnie’s sisters.
“They are both still in critical condition. A doctor friend of grandma is looking after them.” Bunnie wanted to go and visit her sisters.
“I hope they recover soon.” Sandy knew Gracie was the baby of the family and Rose was the oldest and had her band.
“Me too. It seems like all of us have experienced something bad.” Bunnie continues to watch Sandy as she cooks.
“Yeah, but I feel sorry for everyone who kidnapped us and who ambushed and attacked Robyn.” Sandy knew whoever they were, they were going to regret being born.
“Don’t forget the crook that T-bone Rose and Gracie.” Bunnie knew her mother’s older sister was going after that person.
“I haven’t.” Sandy finishes making her breakfast and sits down next to Bunnie.
After breakfast, Sandy and Bunnie go down into the gym to work out. Sandy wanted to see what her body could do. Plus, she didn’t want to get lazy either. After the workout, Bunnie and her take a shower and spend the rest of the day watching movies.
In the next few weeks, Rose and Gracie improve. Bunnie visits her sisters in the hospital several times. Gracie had a cast on her right arm, while Rose had one on her left arm and shoulder. Both girls were recovering from head wounds they received.
As for Robyn, she was slowly recovering from the bruises she had. She was also getting a new suit that absorbed more of the kinetic energy from a bullet. As for the gang that ambushed and attack her. They ended up being arrested and taken to jail.
Bunnie and Sandy help Gracie and Rose when they come home. The girls were going to have to wear the cast on their arms for a while.
One Month Later:
Gracie tries to scratch an itch under the cast on her arm. She uses a nail file to get under her cast.
“You know if you keep scratching the skin under your cast, it's going to be raw.” Rose looks at her younger sister.
“Rose, it itches, and the heat isn’t helping.” Gracie hated the cast on her arm.
“How do you think I feel, sis?” Rose looks at Gracie. Her arm was supported up in the air, while the cast around her shoulder that held her bones in place.
Rose hated that she had to wear the cast. She found it impossible to sleep and take a shower. She was lucky that it had been her left side, instead of her right arm like Gracie’s.
Robyn looks at her sisters and felt sorry for them. The bruising she had from all the bullets hitting her was almost gone, but she still had to wear a bandage around her chest. Her ribs were still healing. The commander of SWAT informed her she couldn’t go back into the field. Until she was completely healed and chewed her butt out for going to where the gang was by herself. She should have called for backup, instead of letting herself get ambushed.
He was going to let her work around the bullpen doing paperwork. An arrangement had been made with her aunt’s company and the LAPD SWAT department for her to work with them. She was classified as a consultant. But she still had to follow and do whatever the Commander and Team leader of SWAT said.
Bunnie was sitting in the den with her sisters. She sat quietly and listened to what her sisters were complaining about. They knew she and Thumper had been raped. For her, it was the second time she has experienced having her body violented.
It was a good thing her aunt gave her and Thumper the shot to kill the process that started in their womb. All ten men had been found, thanks to the camera footage and the DNA inside all the women that had been raped. They still didn’t know who was behind the kidnapping of the women.
The men that took them and the other women were just minions in a large organization. According to what Melissa and her boss told her aunt and mother. It was happening all over the country. They managed to stop several operations. But there were still others operating. Also, according to what they could find out. Some of the women taken had at one time been crossdressers or drag queens that had been turned into women.
The reason Bunnie and Thumper had been taken. The people Sasha had sent Robyn and Emily after had wanted Bunnie back. A private sale had been arranged for her and the buyer wanted his property. Thumper was just a bonus for him.
Bunnie knew her mother had gone after the buyer. She found out who he was and did to him, what she did to the councilmember that had raped Gracie. She burned the guy’s manhood off and had her aunt strip him of everything he owned as well.
The thing was the man was a powerful businessman and wealthy. He tried shooting Sasha but got hurt in the process. Afterward, Sasha ignited the mini butane flame thrower in her gloves and used her ability to roast the guy’s private parts.
Bunnie looks at her older sister “did mom say how much longer you have to keep the cast on?”
“Mom said another month before I can take the cast off and wear a special harness that will allow me to use my arm some.” Rose knew she had months of rehab ahead of her.
Did uncle Andy find out about the driver who t-boned you and Gracie?” Bunnie looks at both her sisters.
“Don’t know, mom and aunt Janius are keeping us out of it. All she asked me was what happened that day.” Rose was mentally drained after her aunt and uncle questioned her.
“Uncle Andy questioned me more than Aunt Janius.” Gracie has never seen her uncle question, anyone, before and now she knew there is no way she could hide anything from him.
“I know, Uncle Andy had me remembering things I couldn’t recall.” Rose thought she forgot or blacked-out parts of the accident, but her uncle managed to get her to recall those items.
“Speaking of recall, did Uncle Andy manage to get you to recall what happened to you and Sandy during your rape?” Rose looks at Bunnie for an answer.
“I was in a drug haze when everything happened to me and Sandy. They had us and the rest of the girls that had been kidnapped drugged.”
“What is going on? I’ve been hearing stories around SWAT headquarters of women, crossdressers, and drag queens being kidnapped?” Robyn looks at Bunnie.
“I don’t know. Didn’t you have an encounter back around Halloween?” Bunnie recalled Robyn saying something about what she experienced back then.
“Your right and Aunt Ivy said that something is going on.” Robyn couldn’t tell her sisters everything. She promised Moya to keep their secret.
“Did she say what is going on?” Bunnie, Rose, and Gracie look at Robyn for an answer.
“No, you know Aunt Ivy and the rest of mom’s cousins. Getting any information from them is like pulling teeth. They only tell you what they think you need to know.” Robyn knew that her cousins on the Blake side of the family kept a lot of secrets.
“We need to find out what is going on. Plus, I would like to get my hands on those drugs that turn men into women. I want to experience what you guys go through.” Robyn was disappointed she wasn’t a true woman.
Bunnie gets up and walks over to Robyn and hugs her. She knows how much Robyn wants to be a girl. She was the only one among them that wasn’t a genetic girl.
“We love you, just the way you are Robyn.” Bunnie holds Robyn to her body.
Rose and Gracie get up off the sofa and hug their sister Robyn as well. The rest of the day the girls spend in the house. Their mothers didn't want to let them out of the house without bodyguards. Even Sandy had body guards protecting her. Sasha made sure Bunnie's girlfriend is protected
One Month Later:
Six-Shooter Fugitive Retrieval Agency, Boulder, Colorado:
Donald looks at Melissa and her new partner William Black Hawk. He knew Maria was at the private school Melissa enrolled her in.
“How’s Maria doing?”
“She was excited about going to school this morning,” William answered for Melissa.
“That’s good. How is your hearing?” Donald knew Melissa accepted Mrs. Blake’s offer to fix her hearing, along with getting rid of a few scars that she received when she was a teenager.
Melissa signs back “that her hearing was better than ever. She could hear things she couldn’t before.” She hadn’t realized how bad her hearing was until she had the operation.
“Trust me, Donald. You can’t sneak up on her at all.” William had seen a difference in Melissa ever since she had the operation.
Melissa looks at Donald and wants to know what their agenda was for today. She knew they still had a lot of kidnappers to track down and apprehend.
“I got a few leads for you two to check out today. It might take you all day, so Charity has volunteered to pick Maria up from school.” Donald knew Maria only trusted a handful of people.
She trusted her teacher, him, and his little sister Charity. She also trusted Melissa’s new partner, William as well. She trusted William’s adopted younger sister Trixie.
Donald couldn’t believe what had been done to Trixie. The gang they rescued her from had changed her into a human/fox hybrid. She had fox-style ears and a fluffy foxtail. The thing was, she didn’t mind it. She uses to be a furry and liked how she looked.
Now she stars in a live-action children's show she does for the Disney Channel. There were others in the show she was in, but they had to use special effects artists to make them over. William’s parents adopted her as their daughter. They had always wanted a girl, but William’s mother couldn’t have any more children after she gave birth to him and his two other brothers.
“Where do you want us to go?” William looks at Donald.
“1355 Rolling Hill Dr. There’s been some unusual activity at that address. Be careful when you go. It’s in a middle-class neighborhood.” Donald had gotten the information from a source of his.
Melissa just smiles as she gathers hers and Donald’s gear. She doesn’t use guns, but she knows how to. She knows Donald does and gets extra ammo and the non-lethal rounds for his shotgun.
“Thanks, Melissa.”
Melissa signs back “no problem.”
“What vehicle should we take?” Donald knew Melissa’s jeep would stick out and his pickup truck would as well.
“Take the Chevy, that we confiscated.” Donald tosses the keys to it to William.
William catches the keys. A smile appears on his face “thanks.”
Melissa just shakes her head as she grabs the surveillance gear and takes it out to the Chevy Tahoe they confiscated. She puts everything in it. She grabs the company laptop as well. They can use it to check people out.
Once she has everything loaded, including their snacks. She gets in the back so she can use the laptop and such. William gets behind the wheel and drives them towards the location. He looks in the rearview mirror at Melissa “you ready for this?”
Melissa types yes on the laptop and a computerized voice say “Yes.”
A smirk appears on his face as he continues to drive. The last month of working with Melissa has been interesting. It took a while for her to trust her, but once he proved he could be trusted. She warmed up to him. So, did Maria as well.
They pull up to the location after an hour of driving. William finds a good spot where they could get a good view of the place. It was a two-story house in a nice neighborhood.
“Why don’t you go and do some scouting, while I sit here and watch you.” William knew Melissa would blend in more with the occupants than he would.
His Native American looks and build would cause him to stick out like a sore thumb. Melissa, on the other hand, could blend in with the residents. After she had some plastic surgery to remove some of the scars on her face and neck, she looked more beautiful than she did.
Melissa signs okay to William as she makes it looks like she is out for a jog. She slips out of the SUV without anyone spotting her and starts jogging down the street. She knew William was recording her movements on the small body cam she was wearing.
She jogs down the street and makes sit looks like she was listening to music, but listening to William as he spoke to her. When she stops at the resident to adjust her shoelaces she spots a lock on the front door.
“I think we found our place.” William noticed the lock and the bars on the windows.
He watches as Melissa looks around, before casually entering the yard and looking around the house. There were bars on all the windows and the back door that lead to the backyard looked to have one as well.
“Whoever is in there, they don’t want them getting out.” William has seen this before when he worked with the sheriff’s office.
Melissa nods her head in agreement with William’s statement. She knew it was kind of hard for them to have a two-way conversation unless she used her gift. She did read about a device that could give her an artificial voice that was like a tattoo on her throat. She’ll have to ask Mrs. Blake about it.
“Can you get close enough to send a drone inside?” William knew Melissa had some of the tiny drones they used with her.
Melissa nods her head yes. She moves quietly to the house until she finds a place, she could cut the glass to send a drone in. She takes her glass cutting tool out and makes a small opening to send a drone through. She watches as William controls the drone and watches as it flies from the window ledge deeper into the house.
Melissa stands nearby just in case she needs to go inside. While she is waiting to hear back from William, she takes a look at the lock on the door. It was a standard Master lock. She pulls her lock picks out and starts picking the lock.
After a few seconds, the lock pops open. She removes the lock and tosses it into a nearby bush. She taps on her wrist unit to let William know she was ready to move in.
William watches as the drone flies around. He spots at least five young women downstairs, as he maneuvers the tiny drone to the second floor. As he is looking at the image on the laptop screen, a message appears from Melissa letting him know she was ready to move it.
He sends a reply back to her, letting her know that there were five young women downstairs. He also counts another four young women up on the second floor. He tells her to be careful because they might be drugged.
Melissa hears her wrist comp unit beep letting her know a message arrived. She looks at it and reads what William sent her. She takes a deep breath to ready herself, as she moves into the house. There was no one on the other side of the door when she enters the house.
She moves deeper inside the place and spots the women. Some of them look like they were zombies and strung out on drugs. The others look like they were waiting to receive their next dose. She balls her hands into a fist and wanted to kill whoever did this to these women.
William places a call to emergency and inform them that they were going to need to send multiple ambulances. While he is doing that, he notices a grey van stop in front of the house and a guy gets out. He walks towards the front of the house with a pair of bolt cutters in his hands.
William runs his face through the criminal database and comes back with an outstanding federal warrant.
“Trouble coming your way, Melissa. The guy is wanted, so subdue him.”
William watches as Melissa signs okay in front of the camera. He watches as she moves towards the front door. He knew what was going to
happen as soon as he opened the front door.
The information comes back that the person's name was Arnoldo Castillo and was wanted by the FBI. His reward was $100,000. William knew Donald was going to love this one.
Arnoldo couldn’t believe that Jose Cardias was selling his product for only seven thousand dollars. He knew he’ll be able to make twice that much pimping their asses out. Just as Arnoldo opens the front door to the house. He finds himself flying backward from a strike to his chest.
He goes flying off the front porch and landing on his back on the sidewalk. He looks up at the front porch and notices a woman wearing a dark pair of tights, tennis shoes, a dark blue tank top with long dark hair tied back in a ponytail.
William walks slowly up to the house. He was going to let Melissa have her fun. He watches as Arnoldo gets up off the ground and pulls a gun from behind him.
Arnoldo gets up off the ground and pulls his gun from behind him. He didn’t know who this bitch was, but she was going to die for striking him. Just as he was bringing his gun around to fire at the woman. He gets knocked back down on the sidewalk with a foot to his throat.
William had watched as Melissa jumped off the porch and kicked Arnoldo right in the chest. She had followed him down to the ground and was standing on top of him with her foot right at his throat, ready to crash it. He pulls a set of quick cuffs from behind his back as he walks right up to Melissa and Arnoldo. He looks down at Arnoldo “I would do what the woman wants if you don’t want your throat crushed from her stomping on it.”
Arnoldo was pissed and when the Native American man looks down at him and tells him what the woman standing on his chest will do to him. He complies.
“That’s a good boy. Now, roll over onto your stomach.”
Melissa steps off Arnoldo’s chest and lets William handle it. She heads back into the house to retrieve the drone and check on the women. She could hear sirens as they get closer.
Fit For Life Fitness Center:
“Higher ladies.” Sandy looks at everyone in her exercise class.
Some of the women were new and some were ones that have been taking her class for a while. She notices a light brown hair teenage girl that was new to her class. She was a little awkward in her movements. It was like the girl didn’t know her own body.
Sandy continues to watch the girl until her class is over. She walks over to the girl “I noticed you were having some difficulties. Is everything okay?”
Kayla looks at Sandy as she brushes some of her light brown hair out of her eyes “I’m still getting used to my body.” Kayla figures it was best to just tell the truth.
“Did something happen to you?” Sandy wonders if this teenager had been turned by the drug that turned her.
“Yeah, I was attacked a few weeks ago.” Kayla couldn’t believe that her roommates did what they did to her.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Sandy could see that the girl was upset.
Kayla tries to keep from crying, but the tears start flowing. They slide down her cheek as the memory of what was done to her surface. She couldn’t believe her roommates would do what they did to her. She remembers them laughing and having fun with her.
Sandy wraps her arms around Kayla and holds her against her body. She could tell this poor girl needed someone to comfort her. She feels her tremble against her body. She knew how the girl felt because she and Thumper have been reliving what was done to them while under the influence of the drug their kidnappers had used on them.
Not only have they been reliving what was done to them, but there had been a video made of it. Thumper’s uncle had found the video on the dark web at a website. The site connected to another site where you could buy all sorts of drugs or buy women of all ages. It even advertised that they could make custom women for you and showed different types of women as proof.
When Sandy feels Kayla stop crying. She looks down into her eyes “I was going to join my girlfriend for lunch. Let’s get change and meet her.”
“Thanks.” Kayla knew Sandy was a good person. She did her research about the instructors that taught at this particular gym.
Sandy and Kayla walk into the dressing room and start changing. Kayla notices that Sandy had a little bunny rabbit on her left shoulder, and it looked to be recent. “That’s a cute bunny rabbit.”
“Thanks. It’s supposed to represent my girlfriend.” Sandy got it to represent Bunnie.
“Is she into bunnies?” Kayla was curious.
A sly smile appears on Sandy’s face. She knew the bunny on her shoulder was to represent Bunnie because of her name. Also, Bunnie had bunny rabbits on her breasts and two huge bunny rabbits on her back having sex.
“You could say that. Her name is Bunnie Wolfhart.” Sandy watches Kayla’s reaction. She knew Bunnie had a following now since she has been performing in Las Vegas.
Kayla had no idea who she was. She wonders what she did “is she an instructor like you?”
“Nope, she’s a stage magician.”
“What type of magic does she perform?” Kayla was having a hard time putting her bra on.
“Here, let me help you with that.” Sandy helps Kayla with her bra.
Sandy could tell that Kayla still had a lot to learn about being a girl. That right there confirmed what she suspected. She finishes getting dressed and walks out to her car. She knew she had bodyguards watching after her. Sasha had arranged it after what happened to everyone.
Once she and Kayla are in the car. Sandy starts the car and drive towards the restaurant she is meeting up with Bunnie. While she is driving, she glances over towards Kayla.
“Kayla, you don’t have to answer me, but were changed against your will?” Sandy watches Kayla’s reaction.
“Yes.” Kayla balls her fist in anger.
“Do you know who did it?” Sandy notices Kayla squeezing her hands closed.
“Yes, I do, but the police won’t do anything. They said without proof, it becomes he said, she said type of thing.” Kayla knew her roommates did it.
“Do you have any proof to back up your hunch or anything?”
“I wish I did. The last thing I remembered was when it happen. Was going to bed feeling extremely tired. I woke up the next looking like I do.
My roommate and some of his friends were passed out in the living room. Some of them looked kind of feminine.” Kayla couldn’t believe how Stan, Mat, and Casey looked when she saw them.
“What do you mean, they looked feminine?” Sandy was curious by that statement.
“Whatever drug they used or took. You could tell who they were but developed female features. Stan and Mat had huge breasts, big hips, and a small waist. Casey looked like his sister, but you could still see that it was him. Just like Stan and Mat, they still had some of their facial features.”
“But you were the only one completely changed?” Sandy didn’t know anything about a drug that did what Kayla told her.
“Yes.”
“Does your roommate normally use drugs?” Sandy watches the road as she drove.
“He’s been known to use some drugs, along with some of his friends. However, he knew I stayed away from them because my family has a history of substance abuse.” Kayla worked hard to distance herself from her parents.
They have been in and out of rehab dealing with substance abuse. Hell, her mother was still using drugs when she was carrying her inside her womb. She was born addicted to drugs and she had to fight to stay alive.
“Let me talk with someone and see if there is anything that can be done to help you.” Sandy figures Bunnie’s Aunt Janus might be able to help out.
Sandy and Kayla arrive at the restaurant she was meeting Bunnie at. When Sandy pulls into the parking lot of the restaurant. She notices the grey SUV Bunnie traveled around in with her bodyguards.
She parks near it because she knew her bodyguards were following her. The thing was, she hasn’t spotted them yet. She knew they were near her, but she doesn’t know where.
“I hope your hungry, Kayla. Because this place serves huge portions.” Sandy turns the engine off and gets out of the car.
Kayla exists as well and follows Sandy inside the restaurant.
Heading to SWAT Headquarters:
Robyn rides down the highway as she heads to work on her motorcycle. Her ribs were doing better, but she still couldn’t go out in the field, until she was fully healed. Unlike her other sisters, she didn’t have a bodyguard, guarding her. Her mothers could track her motorcycle and she could call on the LAPD for help.
She was enjoying the drive to work on her motorcycle. She wasn’t like most teenagers who liked to take chances of weaving in and out of traffic on their motorcycle. The only time she did that was when she was chasing someone down and had her lights flashing.
She slows down when she comes upon an accident. It looked like a little fender bender had occurred between a Toyota and a Honda. No one was hurt, but it was slowing traffic down. She watches as Highway State Police direct traffic from one lane into another lane.
As Robyn is sitting in traffic on her motorcycle. She watches as people use the emergency lane to bypass the sitting traffic. When one of the people using the emergency lane drives past her, she uses her ability to short the car out. That way it blocks the emergency lane, making it impossible for others to do the same thing.
A smile appears on her face, beneath her helmet as she watches the person have a fit. The driver couldn’t get out of their car either. When she shorted the car, she locked it. Traffic starts to slowly move down the highway as she follows behind an SUV. After about fifteen minutes of slow-moving traffic. Traffic picks up and she manages to get up to normal speed. As she is about to get off the interstate, she notices a black car speeding towards her.
The rear-view camera system in her helmet showed it speeding towards her. She loved the neat electronics her aunt built into her helmet. She increases her speed as she moves towards the exit ramp. The Hud system shows the car getting closer to her. As she speeds ahead of them. She hears bullets being fired at her. Whoever was firing at her, was a lousy shot.
Robyn speeds ahead and pivots on the rear wheel, so she is facing them. She guns the motorcycle and starts charging towards them. Robyn knew her timing had to be perfect for this to work.
As she closes the distance, she uses her ability to help jump the motorcycle over the black car. As Robyn jumps over the top of the car, chasing her. She drops a few of her electrical charge playing cards onto the top of the roof of the car. As she drives off the back of the car.
Just as her tires touch the highway. The cards she dropped on top of the car. They release their electrical charge and short the car's electrical system out. She does a U-turn and watches as the three people inside of the black car exist.
As they exit from the car, she tosses more of her taser cards at them. Robyn parks her motorcycle on the side of the exit ramp and walks slowly over towards the down men. She lifts her visor as she kneels next to one to see if they had any id on them. She doesn’t find any id on them. She instead finds a burner phone.
Her cousin taught her how to use her ability to break into a locked phone. As she accesses the cell phone. She contacts SWAT headquarters and lets Sergeant Matalin know she needs a pickup for the three men she knocked out. As she is communicating through the link in her helmet to Sergeant Matalin. She manages to access the burner phone and discovered a million-dollar hit has been placed on her and her family. It included her mother’s as well. The burner phone had the license plate of her motorcycle and the route she normally took.
“Son of a bitch. Mom isn’t going to like this.” Robyn dials her mother Sasha’s cellphone to let her know.
On the way to Wildfire Studios:
Sasha and Susan were on their way to the studio to finish up their latest album. The two of them couldn’t wait to get the album done. They were traveling in the Corvette Sasha’s mother gave her, when she became an agent.
As they turned onto the street that leads to the studio. They spot a road crew working. Sasha looks at Susan “when did they start work on this street?”
“They didn’t.” Susan knew there hasn’t been any repair crew on the road leading to their studio.
An evil smile appears on Sasha’s face “let’s see who they are.” She arms the front battering ram and squeals the tires.
The men that set up the roadblock turn around when they hear the tires squeal and start to smoke. They pull their AK47s out and start firing at the black Corvette. Another truck appears behind Sasha to block her in.
Susan was thankful that the Corvette was bulletproof. She watches Sasha as she guns the engine and arms the front bumper ram. She is thrown back into the leather seat as the Corvette shoots forward towards the men blocking the road.
The Corvette charges forward and breaks right through the barrier that had been set up. The bullets bounced off the skin of the Corvette like they were nothing. Sasha whips the Corvette around and surprises the truck that had tried to pin her in.
She charges towards it and slams straight into the front of the vehicle. The five-point harness she and Susan were wearing held them against the soft leather seats. She arms the rear ram bumper and backs the Corvette into the other truck, trying to stop her.
“I’m glad your aunt designed this car.” Susan felt her body jerk when Sasha slammed into both vehicles.
“Me too. I just wish she armed it with weapons.” Susan knew it took a lot to hurt this Corvette.
“Me too.” Sasha retracts the ram bumpers and releases the fast-acting knockout gas and smoke.
Anyone still standing drops from the fast-acting gas. As Sasha and Susan give the gas a chance to disperse. Sasha’s cellphone starts ringing.
Susan looks at the caller id on the cellphone and notices it was Robyn calling them. She pressed accept on Sasha’s cellphone “what’s wrong sweetie?”
“We got a problem mom. Someone has put out a million-dollar hit on the family.” Robyn noticed it was her mother Susan’s voice answering her.
“How do you know that sweetie?” Susan had the cellphone on speaker. That way Sasha could listen in.
“Because I was just attacked on the way to SWAT headquarters.” Robyn watches as several LAPD police cars pull up to her location.
“Are you okay, sweetie?” Sasha was concerned about her daughter.
“I’m fine mom.” Robyn points towards the men in the car.
Sasha looks at the men that the gas knocked out. They were sound asleep on the ground.
“How did you find out that there is a bounty on us, sweetie?”
“One of the guys had a burner phone on him and it had pictures of everyone. It also had the route I took to get to SWAT as well. The text following it was a picture of us and one million dollars listed under it.” Robyn still had the burner phone in her hand.
“Call aunt Janet and ask her to track it down.” Sasha and Susan wanted to know who put a million-dollar hit out on their family.
“Will do mom. I’ll call you later.”
“Alright, sweetie. Love you.”
“Love you too, Mom.” Robyn ends the call.
Susan looks at Sasha “who have you pissed off now?”
“No one, that I know of.” Sasha gets out of the Corvette to check the unconscious guys.
Dining room, Susan’s and Sasha’s Mansion:
Gracie, Robyn, Emily, Bunnie, Sandy, Rose, Susan, Kayla, and Sasha were sitting around the dining room table listening and looking towards the front of the table. Standing at the front of the table were Sasha’s older brother Jason and his adopted daughter Tullia. She was acting as his assistant tonight and was around Gracie’s age.
Jason looks at his baby sister's family as he prepares himself to give Sasha the bad news. He knew she wasn’t going to like what he was about to tell her.
“Stop stalling, Jason, and tell me what you and Andy found out?” Sasha looks at her older brother.
“You asked for it, Sasha.” Andy managed to trace who put the hit out on Sasha and her family.
“Well, Jason?” Susan wanted to know who was trying to kill her family.
Tullia looks at her adopted father. She knew he didn’t want to tell her aunt who was out to kill her and her family.
“Do you remember Adam Ludlum and Greg Hallaway?” Jason couldn’t believe they had escaped from the prison they had been sent to. The place was a black site.
“Yeah, I remember them. I captured them. Mom and dad tortured them afterward for what they did to Janius. They were supposed to have been sent to one of Aunt Janet’s black sites.”
“They were, because Andy and I escorted them to the black site, ourselves.” Jason knew him and his cousin Andy escorted them to the black site themselves. They took every precaution they could.
Sasha looks at her older brother “you don’t mean they escape, do you?”
“Unfortunately, yes. A team of highly trained mercs managed to find the black site and broke them and several others out. According to the records Andy managed to recover from the site. This team was a six-man crew and two of those members had unique abilities.” Jason nods to his daughter.
Tullia plays the footage from the breakout. She was using the holographic projector built into the special unit connected to her tablet.
“How long ago was this?” Susan wanted to know, why they didn’t know about this sooner.
“This happened three months ago. The investigation into what happened to your children was only a small part of this.” Andy had uncovered several links to what happened to all of Sasha’s and Susan’s children.
“You mean that armor car that rammed into me was meant to?” Rose looks at her uncle.
“Yes, it was a very clever plot to cause pain to your mother. Mr. Ludlum knows how much you kids mean to your mother.” Jason had looked at the psychological evaluation that had been done of Adam Ludlum and Greg Hallaway when they had been imprisoned.
“Even me and Sandy, uncle?” Bunnie looks at her uncle.
“Yes, sweetie. The guy who originally paid for you before Emily and Robyn rescued you. He wanted his property and uses to be a client of Greg Hallaway.”
“Uncle Jason, how did you and uncle Andy find this out?” Robyn was curious.
“Remember that cellphone you recovered from those men who attacked?” Jason looks at Robyn to answer him.
“Yes sir, there had been a picture of us and a million-dollar under it.”
“Well, your aunt Ivy managed to track down who sent the hit out. The person who sent it was a broker. After some convincing, he gave us the name of the person responsible for the hit.”
“Let me yes, it was Adam and Greg?” Sasha looks at her brother with anger on her face.
“Not exactly sis. The person responsible for breaking Mr. Ludlum and Mr. Hallaway out of the black site is responsible. They want revenge on
you and the whole family. An attack has already happened against Iris and her twin Chamomile. Brandy and her husband Mark, Troy and his family, Carol and her family.”
“And don’t forget about me.” A short black hair woman dressed in a full black bodysuit comes walking out of the kitchen area.
“Aunt Dotty.” Gracie jumps out of her chair and runs over to her aunt.
Gracie wraps her arms around her favorite aunt. She liked her aunt a lot.
Dotty returns Gracie’s hug. She has missed the little munchkin while she was gone.
“It’s good to see you again, sis. I heard you were in Syria.” Sasha looks at her older sister.
“I was until some assassins came after me. One nearly blew me up.” Dotty couldn’t believe how lucky she had been.
“How did they know where to find you? Only aunt Janet and dad knew where you were.” Sasha knew Dotty had been set along with her team to Syria to help out.
“I don’t know, but I do know the assassin I interrogated had been sent along with several others to kill me.” Dotty looked at her little sister.
“So, whoever helped Ludlum and Hallaway wants to declare war against the family. Don’t they know that is a losing battle?” Susan looks at Dotty and Jason.
“I wouldn’t say that. They got Kristy and her husband Lee. Also, they put Leslie and her girlfriend in the hospital.”
“But aunt Leslie is a highly trained police officer and Jessie is a secret service agent.” Robyn couldn’t believe her aunt was in the hospital.
“How is mom handling this?” Sasha knew her mother and father wouldn’t take this laying down.
“How do you think, Sasha? Mom and dad are pissed. The rest of the family has been put on alert. Aunt Janet is putting the full resources of Blake industries on this.” Jason spoke to his aunt a few hours ago.
“That means there's no place Ludlum and Hallaway can hide.” Susan knew what resources were available to the family.
“That may not be enough, big brother.” Dotty was still holding onto Gracie.
“Why do you say that, Dotty?” Sasha looks at her older sister.
“Because Ludlum and Hallaway might not be still here in the United States. Remember, Adam Ludlum has friends in the intelligence field and
Mr. Hallaway has connections overseas.” Dotty saw the file her brother had on them when they drove to Sasha’s house.
“That won’t help them. I know someone who use to be a DSS agent. She’s a high school teacher now, but she uses to be a DSS agent.” Sasha was thinking about Nora Midnight.
She researched Mrs. Midnight after working with her to protect Nora’s daughter Carol. Carol was the daughter of a DEA agent that had been killed by a highly trained operative.
“Who is she, sis?” Dotty has spent a lot of time overseas.
“Her name is Nora Midnight and lives in Memphis, Tennessee.”
“I’ve never heard of her.” Dotty has spent half her career in Europe, Asia, Africa, and the Middle East.
“Until we find out where Mr. Ludlum, Mr. Hallaway, and who their mysterious benefactor is. Everyone needs to be alert and careful.” Jason knew the whole family was going to be looking for them.
“Oh, just let them come after me. I want to see how fireproof they are.” Emily causes a flame to appear in her palm.
Sasha just looks at her pupil. She knew Emily was happy that she could start fires, but she needs to be careful.
“Hey sis, do you still have your apartment?” Dotty figures she could crash at Sasha’s place while she was in California.
“Yeah, I also own the apartment next to mine as well. You’re welcome to use it or you can stay here with us. We have plenty of room.”
“Thanks, I’ll just use your apartment.” Dotty wanted to get used to being around people she cared about again. She normally, worked alone when she was overseas.
“Well, if you change your mind. I know the girls will be happy to have you here, sis.” Sasha knew Gracie loved her aunt a lot.
Sasha’s Apartment:
Dotty yawns as she gets up out of bed. It takes her mind a few seconds to remember where she is. She walks to the bathroom and does her morning business. Her mind was still waking up as she walks into the kitchen and brews herself a cup of coffee. She was surprised to find that Sasha had a varied selection of coffee.
She chooses the Hawaiian blend and starts brewing the coffee. While the coffee is brewing, she runs her hand over some scars from the bomb that had gone off and almost killed her. She was lucky that she had been at the edge of the blast area when it went off. She was still having nightmares about what happened.
Once the coffee was ready, she takes a sip of it. She wasn’t a sugar or creamer type of person. She was wearing one of Sasha’s nightshirts. She was smaller than Sasha and could wear her clothes without a problem. She notices that other clothes were being stored at the place. She figures some of them must be her niece Robyn’s or Sasha’s pupil Emily’s clothes.
She looks at the posters and photos Sasha had decorating the apartment. Most of them were of their mother and some of the shows she had done. Then there were the ones where Sasha was part of their mother’s act.
A smile appears on her face as she remembers the first time, she saw her mother perform. She thought her mother was just a doctor, but it turned out that their mother moonlighted as a stage magician. She was so in awe at the tricks her mother did and the death-defying escapes she managed to escape from, that she thought about following in her mother’s footsteps.
She did learn some tricks from her mother that has helped her in her career being a special agent. Between the skills, she learned from her mother and the training she got from her father. She has become one hell of a special agent. The CIA and DHS have tried recruiting her several times. Even the Secret Service has approached her.
She turns the television on as she enjoys her coffee. According to Sasha, there was a café nearby that had some of the best pastries around. She took Sasha’s old Mustang that use to belong to their great uncle. He left it to Sasha and left her the old chevy pick-up truck he used all the time.
She watches the news and walks back into the bedroom to get dressed. It has been fifteen years since she has been back in the states. Her parents knew why she hasn’t been home during those years. She did meet up with them at least three times a year in various countries.
Once she is dressed. She grabs the keys to the Mustang and some cash and heads down to the parking garage. She had to meet up with a friend of hers that came back from Syria with her.
Sasha’s and Susan’s Mansion:
Sasha was in her exercise clothing and downstairs in the gym punching the punching bag. She couldn’t sleep at all last night and was pissed that Adam Ludlum and Greg Hallaway were free. Adam Ludlum tried to kidnap Rose and killed her crew. Greg Hallaway hired five men that raped her older sister. Sure, her mother got revenge on them, but he was still responsible for what happened.
She punches the bag again and again. If she had Emily’s ability right now, the bag would be on fire. After a few minutes, Sasha stops. Her arms were feeling heavy, and her fist was hurting.
“Here you are.” Susan had woken up and didn’t find Sasha in bed with her.
Susan knew Sasha was pissed when she went to bed last night. She had been surprised when she woke up that Sasha’s side of the bed hadn’t been slept in at all. She didn’t know where Sasha had gone too and was concerned. When she looked around the house on the security monitor, she discovered Sasha down in the gym, punching the punching bag.
Sasha turns around when she hears Susan’s voice. She takes her gloves off and wipes her face with a towel. She walks over to Susan “I’m sorry, sweetie. I was too pissed to sleep last night.”
“I know, sweetie. I know what both men did to our family.” Susan had been informed about both men.
“I just don’t get how those mercs found that black site Ludlum had been taken too. Hell! I don’t even know where it is.” Sasha has helped to make sure most of the places her aunt owns are escape-proof.
“Sweetie, you know as well as I do. You can find anything with the right connections and large amounts of money. Nothing is truly secret anymore and with technology advancing like it is. It was only a matter of time before something like this occurred.” Susan walks over to Sasha and holds her.
“I know. I think sometimes, society would be better off with assholes like Ludlum and Hallaway being dead, instead of alive.”
“I agree with you, sweetie. However, that wasn’t how you were raised.” Susan knew Sasha only used lethal force if there isn’t any other choice.
Susan just holds Sasha in her arms and tries to calm her wife down. She agreed with Sasha that the two men that hurt her family should be dead instead of walking around. However, they needed to locate them first. She knew her aunt-in-law was putting everything she owned in locating these two men.
Sasha just lets Susan hold her for a while. She was thinking about contacting Mrs. Midnight and seeing if she could locate Ludlum and Hallaway. She figures she had contacts from her time as a DSS agent.
SWAT Headquarters:
Robyn was in the intelligence room using their system to try and locate Ludlum and Hallaway. She was running their images and every known associate through every database the LAPD had access to. So, far nothing was coming up. As she is waiting on another search she was doing. Sergeant Hawk comes walking into the room.
“Hi Hawk.” Robyn knew Hawk. He has been on the force since he left the military.
Hawk spots Robyn standing at one of the workstations. He knew she has been restricted to headquarters until the bruising she sustained was healed. He still couldn’t believe that she was only sixteen years old and was already working on SWAT.
Most teenagers her age were in high school and not interested in police work. He knew, she was a licensed special agent for some agency and performed card tricks in Las Vegas.
“What are you working on, Robyn?” He walks over to see what she was doing.
“I’m looking for two fatigues or any of their associates.” Robyn looks at Sergeant Hawk.
“What case is this related to?” Hawk watches as the computer system searches all databases, they had access to.
“To the guys that shot at me on the interstate.” Robyn looks at Hawk.
“You know, you’re not supposed to work on cases that you have a personal interest in.” Hawk looks at Robyn when he says that.
“According to SWAT and police guidelines.” Robyn looks at Sergeant Hawk.
“Which you agreed to, Robyn.” Hawk looks at Robyn.
“Sergeant, these men are very dangerous and need to be brought in. Mr. Hallaway sent men to rape my oldest aunt and Mr. Ludlam killed my mother’s roadie crew. And recently, I just found out that they had help escaping from a prison they had been sent to. The person who helped them escape the prison is responsible for the assassins that came after me.”
“How do you know that?” Hawk gives Robyn a suspicious look.
“One of my uncles is looking into the case.” Robyn had paid attention to everything her uncle told them last night.
“Then I suggest you let your uncle handle this matter, Robyn.”
Robyn watches as a negative result comes back on the search she did. She was only half paying attention to what Sergeant Hawk was saying.
“Looks like I have no choice.” Robyn hated that she couldn’t find anything.
Hawk could see that Robyn was frustrated with the results. He wonders who the men where she was looking for.
“Why did those men target your family?” Hawk was curious.
“Because of my mother. She stopped one from kidnapping my older sister and selling her into sexual slavery. The other one was hired for revenge against my mother. But, instead of getting my mother. His men got my aunt Janius and raped her.”
“You mean counselor, Wolfhart?” Sergeant Hawk knew about the counselor.
“Yes.”
“Did she file a police report?”
“No, we handle things in-house.” Robyn knew her adopted family handle things in-house.
“What do you mean, you handle things in the house?”
“The company I work for has the authorization from the Department of Justice to enforce Local, State, and Federal laws. We can go on military bases, as long as we have a secret clearance.” Robyn knew she couldn’t go on military bases, but her aunts and uncles could.
“What does the company you work for do?”
“We do law enforcement. That’s why I’m able to work with the LAPD at such a young age. I’m considered a special agent because of my unique skills. I’m also not restricted by the same rules and regulations that you and the rest of SWAT are.”
“But you still have to respect people’s rights and follow established guidelines.”
“Yes, but I have a little bit more lee way than you do. However, I’m supposed to follow standard police procedures.” That was the one thing Commander Penn told her when she started working with SWAT.
“I’ve been meaning to ask. How are your bruises?”
“Almost gone, but my ribs are still healing.” Robyn will be glad when her ribs were completely healed.
Black Angel Protections, Interrogation Room, California Office
Jason and Andy look at the two guards that had revealed where the black site was and had helped in the escape of Adam Ludlum and Greg Hallaway. They watch as the water fills up the glass boxes that they borrowed from their cousin Sasha. She used it in one of her escape acts and to get a confession from some men who had attacked her.
“So, who do you think will talk first?” Jason watches as the water flowed into the glass box.
“I’m betting that Matthew Moore will break first.” Andy stood next to his cousin as the box filled with water.
“Nay! I think Jacob Lang will break first.” Jason couldn’t believe both men had broken their oath to the company.
Both men thought they were tough and wouldn’t answer any questions they asked them. Andy remembered Sasha using this technique when some men broke into her training center and tried to kill her.
“We could always use the electric cattle prods if they don’t speak.” Andy figures that would loosen up anyone’s tongue.
Matthew looks at Jacob as the cold water kept flowing into the square container he was hanging in. How in the hell did Mr. Blake and his cousin find them so fast. He thought they covered their tracks.
“You can’t do this to us!” Jacob looks at both men as they stood outside of the container.
“Actually, yes we can. You committed a crime by helping a terrorist escape. You’ll either tell us where they went or the two of you are going to drown in there.” Jason wasn’t playing around.
“We don’t know where they went. All we did, was give them the location of the prison and helped them escape.” Matthew wasn’t going out by drowning.
“How much did they pay you?” Andy wanted to know why they did what they did.
“Go to hell!” Jacob wasn’t going to talk.
“Is that your answer as well, Matthew?” Andy looks at Matthew for an answer.
Matthew glances at Jacob and back at Andy “no sir, some associates of Adam Ludlum said they would pay off our gambling debt.”
“You traitor!” Jacob looks at Matthew.
Jacob was pissed now because Adam Ludlum’s associate said if they talked. They would get a visit from one of their men.
“Jacob, I don’t care what happens now. I’m not going to drown to protect Adam Ludlum.” Matthew felt the water up to his chest. He was shivering from how cold the water was.
“They wouldn’t let us drown. They don’t have the balls for it.” Jacob knew how Andy Blake was.
An evil smile appears on Jason’s face when he hears those words. He looks towards his cousin “he thinks you don’t have the balls to let him drown, cousin.”
“He doesn’t know me very well.” Andy shuts the water off going to Matthew’s container and increases the flow to Jacob’s container.
Jacob feels the flow of the water increase as it flows in. He watches as the water level in Matthew’s glass cube goes down. He tries pulling himself up so his nose is above the raising water in his glass cube. The glass cube fills up as he holds his breath.
“I give him, three minutes.” Jason knew how long it took to hold your breath in that cube.
Sasha told him how long she had to escape from it and she was trained. So, he figures with Jacob’s build and physical condition, he should be able to do three minutes.
“I say four minutes.” Andy knew how long he could hold his breath.
Matthew watches as Jacob tries to keep from drowning. Everything he knew of both men, they would never do something like this. He watches as Jacob trashes around “HELP HIM!”
Jason looks at his cousin “do you think we should?”
Andy looks at his watch and back at the cube. He watches as Jacob slowly starts to stop thrashing around.
“Okay.” He presses the remote that came with the glass containers.
The water starts lowering and when it gets to about Jacob’s shoulders. He stops it from leaving and looks at Jacob “now, would you like to tell us everything, or do I let it fill up again and let you drown?”
Jacob coughs a few times and looks at Jason and Andy. He was angry and didn’t think either man would let him drown “I’ll talk.”
“Good.”
Andy’s Office:
Angela looks at the information her grandmother sent her. She doesn’t know where her grandmother got the information, but somehow she did. Adam Ludlum and Greg Hallaway had been transported on a blacked-out helicopter.
Somehow her grandmother managed to track it or get information on its flight path. They tracked it to a ship out in the Gulf of Mexico and landed there. It stayed there for twenty minutes and took off with only the pilot in the helicopter. As for the boat it landed on, the boat was still there.
She runs the boat registry through the national database to see who the boat belonged to. Unfortunately, it wasn’t based in the United States. She does another search and finds that the boat was registered to an Oceanic Research company out of South Africa. The owner of the boat was Dr. Jabulani Tshabalala with South Africa Research Group.
She continues to watch the satellite image from the Blake satellite systems but doesn’t see anything else happening with the boat. Angela knew the black site was located in Mobile, Alabama. Where exactly, she didn’t know.
She looks over the flight path that the helicopter took at least twenty times. She doesn’t do anything out of the ordinary. It lands and several different figures exist from the helicopter. Later, it takes off with just one person on board.
“Where did you guys go?” Angela knew she couldn’t hack the system on the boat.
Well, she could hack it, but she would need to use the satellites to do it. She continues to observe the information and make notes. She’ll explain everything to her uncles when they come up from interrogating the guards from the black site.
9136 West Oak Drive, Thousand Oaks, California:
“Suspects are down, Billy.” Sara looks at the four men she took down. The new darts she designed worked great.
“Find their laptops and plug the thumb drive in.” Billy was sitting in the mobile command unit a few blocks away from the location.
Sara looks around for the laptops and spots them. She installs the thumb drives into the laptops. While Billy steals everything on the laptop.
She looks around and finds a couple of blueprints. She starts looking through them and notices they were for some building. There was also detailed blueprints for the security layout of a mansion and some apartment building.
“Hey Billy, I’ve found some blueprints for the security layout of a mansion and some apartment building. If I send them to you, can you tell me who owns them?” Sara knew her wife could access any database.
“Send me pictures of them.” Billy wonders what her wife stumbled onto.
Sara uses her cellphone to take pictures of the blueprints. She makes sure she gets everything so her wife can match them up.
“Do you have them?” Sara continues to walk around and finds the weapons they had.
“I got them.” Billy watches as the blueprints appear on her computer screen.
“How’s Katelyn doing on her mission?” Sara was curious about their newest companion.
“You know she’s using the code name Pixie now, don’t you?” Billy couldn’t believe they had a third member on their team. Pixie’s unique abilities came in handy on some of their jobs.
“She’s still chasing down those other leads.” Billy has been keeping in contact with Katelyn.
“Have you noticed, there’s been an increase of attacks lately?” Sara takes pictures of all the hardware she found.
There was enough hardware in the room to outfit all four guys. Plus, from the look of the hardware they had. They could take down whatever got in their way.
“Hey Billy, tell Jinks she can come by and take all this hardware.” Sara figures Jinks could add it to the collection she already had.
“I’ll send her the address.” Billy sends a text message to Jinks about the weapons.
Sara continues to look around and find uniforms that belong to a lawn service company and maintenance company. She wonders where they were going to get the vehicles for the job.
“Any luck identifying where those blueprints go to?” Sara was back in the main room.
“Yes, the one for the mansion belongs to a Susan Blackstone. She’s the lead singer for the group Wildfire. She’s also the mother of Rose
Wolfhart, the lead singer for the group One Party.” Billy had a picture of Susan Blackstone standing with her adopted daughter Rose Wolfhart.
“Okay, you said her daughter’s name is Wolfhart. Does that mean she is married to a Wolfhart?” Sara wonders what the connection was.
“There’s a Sasha Wolfhart that is the guitar player in the band and she is also a famous stage magician as well.” Billy tries to get more information on Mrs. Wolfhart, but she is being blocked.
“Alright, how about the building?” Sara wanted to know why the building was important.
“The building is owned by a real estate company that is part of a trust. The trust company is Blake & Wolfhart. It looks like they own a lot of real estate and a few other companies.”
“Who lives at that building and what is the address?” Sara had to wait for the effects of the dart to wear off.
“There are two units I can’t access. All I can get on them is that they are owned by the real estate company.” Billy was having a hard time finding out more information.
The computer system she tried to access kept kicking her out and tried backtracking her location. Whoever designed the system she was trying to access was very good. However, the system she had in the mobile unit was designed by the owner of Camelot Networking Solutions and there was no way they were going to track them.
“Have you found anything on those laptops yet?”
“Yes, and you’re not going to believe this. It’s a hit list and profile workup of every family member of the Wolfhart family.” Billy couldn’t believe what she was seeing.
“Can you trace where the information came from?” Sara wonders why someone would want the Wolfhart family dead.
“Give me a second.” Billy goes to work backtracing where the information came from.
“So, who is the person that the big boss is going to send us to kill?” Sara wanted to know who was dumb enough to send this job.
“Vincent Galante.” Billy brings up his profile. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing about him.
“I’ve never heard of him.” Sara wonders who the fellow was.
“That’s because he’s a contractor. Someone hired him to kill this family.” Billy wonders why.
“Do you think we should tell the boss?” Sara wonders if they should.
“I think we should get in touch with this family and warn them.” Billy figures they should warn them.
“I think you’re right, sweetie. Send Beta team to pick these guys up and take them to be interrogated.”
“Alright, are you coming to me?” Billy needed to know if she needs to pick Sara up.
“I’m coming to you, and we’ll see them together.”
“Okay. Contacting Beta team now.”
Lava Java, downtown Los Angeles, California:
Dotty arrives at the coffee shop where she was meeting her friend at. She parks the Mustang and gets out. She wonders why her friend Latif Mostafa wanted her to meet him here.
Dotty looks for him and spots him sitting at a table in the back. A smile appears on her face as she walks over to him. She sits down at the table he was sitting at. She noticed he had a cup of coffee and a bear claw.
“I see you are trying the bear claw I told you about,” Dotty told him about them.
“I figure, since I’m in the US I should try some of the foods you suggested.” He takes a sip from his coffee.
“Well, I’m glad you are here. Did you have any problems going through immigration?”
“No, the papers you got. They got me through without questions.” Latif is glad that the passport and new identity worked.
“I owe you a lot more. If you hadn’t been there the day the bomb went off. I wouldn’t be here right now.” Dotty knew she owed her life to Latif.
“You would have done the same for me, Dotty.” Latif knew how kind Dotty Wolfhart was.
She went out of her way to help the refugees in Syria. She got the medicine and other needed supplies. She also defended them from the Russians when they started using chemical attacks.
“My parents are getting together medical supplies, food, and other supplies for you to take back to Syria.”
“Thank you. So, are you enjoying being back home?” Latif knew Dotty missed being home at times.
“It feels strange. I’ve been gone for so long, that I feel out of place.” Dotty has spent so much time overseas. That she was finding it difficult to adjust.
Dotty orders some coffee and enjoys her time with her friend.
Gym, Susan’s Mansion:
Gracie watches from the sidelines as Bunnie, and Sandy practice some self-defense moves their Uncle Ricky was teaching them. Lately, more and more of their relatives were coming over to check on them and train them. Even Emily was required to attend the training.
Ricky looks at his niece and her girlfriend. He knew Bunnie and Sandy weren’t the combative ones in the family, so he had to develop a fighting style for them. Normally, Sasha would be teaching her daughters, but she was upstairs with their parents and their brother.
“Bunnie, you need to adjust how you are standing.” Ricky walks over to Bunnie and adjusts her stance.
“Thanks, Uncle Ricky.” Bunnie smiles at her uncle. He was the only family member that was completely bald.
She knew it wasn’t genetic either. He and his men had been on a secret mission for the NSA and were exposed to some chemicals. The chemicals burned away all their body hair and made it impossible for them to grow it back.
Ricky looks at Sandy “you need to stop taking it easy on Bunnie, Sandy. You two may be girlfriends, but this training technique I’m teaching you is to save your life.”
“Yes sir.” Sandy didn’t like hurting Bunnie.
“You better do what Uncle Ricky says, Sandy or he’ll have you running a hundred laps around the house,” Gracie remembers having to run laps around the house.
Gracie wishes she could practice with her sister, but her grandmother said she had to refrain from any physical activities while her arm was in the cast. Her sister Rose was in a new harness that didn’t keep her arm up in the air as her old cast did.
She looks over at her sister Robyn and Emily. They were being trained by their Uncle Billy and getting their butts kicked. Every time they used their special ability, he would whack them harder. He was trying to increase their fighting ability and keep them from relying on their gifts.
Gracie knew even her mother found it hard to fight against her older brother. He was trained by their grandfather and grandmother just like their mother. However, his fighting style was different from her mother’s. Where her mother relied on tricks and certain martial arts forms. His style combined forms that their grandmother passed on to him. He was like a modern-day ninja.
Main Library, second floor of the mansion:
Janet, Sasha, Susan, Leland, and Jason, Andy were in the main library. Jason and Andy were on a conference call with them. They were still in McIntosh County, Oklahoma handling the incident that happened with Lottie.
“Where’s Dotty at?” Janet looks toward Sasha for an answer.
“She spent the night at my place and said she was meeting someone for breakfast this morning,” Sasha spoke with her sister this morning when they got up.
“She shouldn’t be running around with people out there trying to kill us.” Jason knew it was dangerous.
“Dotty can take care of herself.” Janet knew her daughter could protect herself.
“I need for you to tell us you have learned from the guy that tried to kill Lottie, son.” Leland looks at his son’s image on the white screen.
“Okay, dad.” Jason looks at his notepad and starts reading what he had so far.
Several Blocks Away:
Sara looks at the fancy homes and mansions as they drove by them. She couldn’t believe they were in the richie, rich area of California “don’t some of the movie stars have homes in this area?” Sara looks over towards Billy.
“We are in Beverly Hills, Sara. I thought you have been up here before?” Billy looks at her wife.
“Why would you say that?” Sara wonders what her wife was talking about.
“We’re you invited to party up here, back when we were in high school?” Billy thought her girlfriend had been invited by a girl named Leesa.
“You’re thinking about the party I helped my mom with. She was hired to cater a party for some Hollywood types up here. They liked her Cajun cuisine. I came along to help at the party, but I wasn’t allowed out of the kitchen. You know how I get into mischief.” A playful smile appears on Sara’s face.
“Yes, I do.” Billy spots the address she was looking for.
She pulls up the driveway to a black gate. There was a small box with two buttons. She also noticed there was a hidden camera looking at them as well. She presses the first button which buzzed the house.
Misty was walking by her aunt’s office when she hears a buzzing sound. She walks over to the small monitor and notices a light grey SUV at the gate. She presses the talk button “how can I help you?”
Billy hears a young girl’s voice come over the speaker. She wonders if this was another kid of Mrs. Blackstone’s. She presses the talk button
“My name is Billy Evans and I must talk to Susan Blackstone.”
“Hold on.” Misty goes to find her aunt.
She heads towards the main library and walks in. She heard her uncles talking in the video. She looks at her aunt Susan “someone is at the gate Aunt Susan and wants to talk to you. They say it's important.”
Outside in Front of the Gate:
Sara looks at the gate blocking their way. It didn’t look like it was made of cheap material.
“You know, I could easily Po vault over that gate.” Sara was sure she could do it.
“I don’t think that would be smart. According to the security blueprints you sent me. There are motion detectors on the other side of it.” Billy had a pretty good memory.
“So, that leaves either scaling another wall or coming in from the air.” Sara opens the sunroof and stands up to look around.
Billy reaches up and pulls Sara back down by her tights. She looks at her wife “you are being a pest right now.”
“But you still love me.” Sara leans over and kisses Billy on the cheek.
Susan’s Office:
Susan had excused herself and headed towards her office with Misty following her. Misty was the newest addition to the Wolfhart family. She was Brenda’s adopted daughter and was staying with Janet and Leland, while Brenda recovered from an attack. Brenda was a paramedic and was attacked while on a call with her partner.
She watches as a black-haired girl with silver highlights is pulled down into the grey SUV waiting at the gate. She looks at the driver and notices as she says something to the other woman.
“Excuse me, but you said you need to speak to Susan Blackstone. What is it that you need to speak to me about?” Susan releases the talk button.
“Someone is planning on attacking this place and killing your family. If you’ll allow me and my partner to come up. We can show you what information we have come across.” Billy hopes she believes her because she didn’t know how else to explain it.
Sara just watches her wife. She hopes the woman they just spoke to believes them, because otherwise. She will have to jump over the gate and run-up to the house.
Susan looks at Misty “go get grandpa and your aunt and tell them to meet me outside, please.”
Misty turns and runs back to the library to get her grandfather and her Aunt Sasha. Susan opens the gate for them. Just before she leaves her office, she grabs her Glock and two spare magazines. Sasha and Mrs. Wolfhart showed her how to shoot.
Misty runs into the library and looks at her grandfather and aunt “Aunt Susan says to meet her outside, grandpa and auntie.”
Sasha had a puzzled look on her face. She wonders why Susan wanted her and her father to meet her outside. She looks at her father and notices he was already heading out of the room.
Outside:
Billy watches as the gate begins to open. Once it was opened enough for the SUV to pass without scaping the gate, she drives up the driveway towards the house. She notices once they were past the gate, it starts shutting behind them again.
“That’s too.” Sara knew she could easily sneak in before the gate closes.
“You should know by now, that gates don't shut instantly.” Billy notices there were an odd collection of cars parked in front of the house. She finds a place to park and shuts the engine off.
Sara spotted several people coming out of the house. One of them was the red-haired woman they saw when they looked up Sasha Wolfhart and Susan Blackstone.
“Looks like we're going to be meeting a lot of people today.” Sara releases her seat belt and exits the SUV.
“This should be fun.” Billy gets out and grabs her laptop. She also grabs the blueprints Sasha brought back with her.
Billy and Sara walk up to the woman with the long platinum white hair. The pictures she saw of Susan didn’t do her justice. She stops in front of Susan and notices that Sasha wasn’t far from Susan.
“Hi, I’m Billy Evans and this is my wife, Sara Jefferson. We came across some information that concerns you and your family.”
“What type of information?” Sasha looks at Billy and Sara.
“Well, this type of information if it falls into the wrong hands would put your safety at risk.” Sara looks at Sasha and could tell the woman was ready to strike.
“How did the two of you come across this information?” Leland was curious about these two women.
Sara looks at the older man and noticed his military-style haircut. Also, how he was standing as well. “We found it while chasing down some nasty people.”
“Why were you chasing these people down?” Leland was still curious.
“We can’t go into detail about the mission sir. However, the information we retrieved concerns your family.” Billy remembered seeing Leland
Wolfhart's picture among the background information that had been done.
Sasha looks at Leland and then her wife, before turning back to Billy and Sara. She wants to know what they had.
“I do have one question for you two young ladies. Who is it you two work for?” Janet had come outside to see who these ladies were.
A sly smile appears on Sara’s face “if I say his name, he might appear, ma’am. Let’s just say, it isn’t important who we work for. What is important, is the information we have uncovered and that your family is in danger.”
“You make whoever he is out to be the boogeyman.” Sasha was curious.
“Oh, he’s not the boogeyman. He’s the person you send to kill the boogeyman.” Billy knew how dangerous Mr. Bounty was.
“Alright before this gets out of hand. Why don’t we all head inside and see what you young ladies have.”
“Sounds good to me.” Janet walks over to her husband.
She leans in close to his ear “you don’t think it's who saved you in Germany many years ago, do you?”
“I don’t know, but I do know if it's that person and these two women work for him. We can trust them.” Leland has looked for years to thank the person who saved him from an assassination attempt.
His team had found the assassin sent to kill him and his men pinned to a wall. The assassin was supported by rebar through their shoulders.
Leland and Janet follow behind the two women as they walk inside the mansion.
Sunset Marquis, West Hollywood Resort, Ca.
“Excuse me Mr. Galante, but Callipho Octavius and his team haven’t checked in yet.” Ariel looks at Mr. Galante and the two naked women that were with him.
“Girls, go play with yourselves in the other room.” Vincent looks at the brunette on his right when he orders them.
Ariel watches as both women leave Mr. Galante’s side to play with each other in the other room. He turns his attention back to Mr. Galante.
“Contact team two and give them the green light.” Vincent figures that Octavius and his group must have either been captured or killed.
“Yes sir. Also, what do you wish to do about the Bickle situation?” Ariel couldn’t figure out how that hit had gone so bad.
“Send Bolton in to eliminate Mr. Bickle. I want his head on a silver platter for not killing the bitch I sent him after.” Mr. Galante was pissed that
Bickle hadn’t carried out the hit like he wanted it done.
“Very well, sir. The last piece of bad news I have is our stash house in Dos Palos has been completely cleaned out. Everything was taken and the place was burned to the ground.”
“Do we know who is responsible for it?” Mr. Galanta looks at Ariel for an answer.
“No sir. Whoever was responsible for taking everything, made sure they left no trace. I have Mr. Morgan looking for the person responsible.” Ariel knew Mr. Morgan was good at finding those who didn’t want to be found.
“Give him whatever he needs. I want to know who ripped me off and to make an example of them.” Mr. Galanta was going to make sure it was known he didn’t like people ripping him off.
“Yes sir.” Ariel turns and leaves Mr. Galanta.
“Girls, you can come back, but I want you on your hands and knees.” Vincent loves the sluts he found and how they will do whatever he says.
Susan’s and Sasha’s Mansion:
Sara and Billy were standing near each other inside the mansion’s huge library. The people they meet outside were in the room with them, as well two more guys on a video conference.
“Mrs. Blackstone, who installed your security system?” Billy was looking toward Susan when she asked.
“The security system was already part of the mansion when I bought it. I just recently had the system updated several years ago by Victor Security Systems.” Susan had the security system updated when Sasha brought Gracie and Rose home.
Billy enters Victor's Security System into her pad and finds out they were bought out by a company called Anubis Security System. She keeps digging to see if there were any shell companies or if they were known by another name. But it looked like Anubis security was legit.
“The security company that did your upgrades was bought out by another company, called Anubis Security System. It’s possible someone inside the company stole your security plans.” Billy knew they couldn’t be accessed from the outside. The plans were on a stand-along system.
“So, they got the security system layout and the property layout from city hall?” Sasha looks at Billy and Sara.
“Yes ma’am.” Sara was watching the room.
“So, when do you think they will attack?” Leland looks at the two women.
“If it was me, I would do it during a new moon. That way they can use the cover of darkness to infiltrate this place.” That is when Sara would attack.
“That’s tonight.” Janet knew that they had a new moon tonight.
“I say, we add some additional security measures. Ones they won’t count on.” Sasha already had a few ideas.
“But we don’t have much to work with.” Susan figures they didn’t have a lot around the house to use.
“You have everything you need, Susan.” Janet had a few ideas in mind.
“I could go to my warehouse and pick a few items up.” Sasha had a bunch of stuff at her warehouse they could use.
“They will be monitoring your warehouses, Mrs. Wolfhart.” Sara looks at Sasha.
“Get in touch with your sister Sasha and have her go by our house.” Leland figures no one was watching Dotty. No one knew she was in town.
“I’ll send her a text now, dad.” Sasha sends Dotty a text asking her to go by their parents’ house.
Dotty was heading towards Susan’s place when she receives a text from Sasha asking her to go by their parent’s house and call them when she arrives. She wonders why Sasha was sending her to their parents’ place. She does a U-turn and drives towards their parents’ place.
Janet and Leland Wolfhart’s property:
Dotty wonders why in the hell her parents sent her out here to their place. She was at least two hours away from Susan’s place in Beverly Hills. When she pulls up the long driveway, she spots two people out on horseback. As she pulls up to the garage, they come galloping up.
Sabrina and her twin sister noticed Sasha’s mustang coming up the driveway. So, they started heading towards the house to see how things were going at her place. When they get closer, they noticed it wasn’t Sasha, but their older sister Dotty.
Dotty noticed as she gets out of the mustang, her younger twin sisters Sabrina and her twin Brittney. She looks at both and notices they have dressed alike.
“I thought you two were in Europe. What are you doing here?” Dotty knew her younger sisters were models.
“We came home to relax after all the modeling jobs we have done. The question is now, what are you doing at home? The last anyone heard you were in Syria. Did the Russians send you home?” Brittney looks at her older sister. Everything she did was kept secret from them.
“No, someone tried to kill me and now someone is trying to kill Sasha and her family.” Dotty knew the twins knew what Sasha.
“Why would anyone want to kill our little sister? Sure, she is a pain in the butt, but that’s asking for trouble from mom and dad.” Sabrina knew what their parents would do.
“Well, it's mostly revenged against us. I’m going to need your help to gather some supplies to take back to Sasha and Susan’s place.”
“Alright.” Sabrina and Brittney get off their horses to help their older sister.
Dotty let their parents know she was at the house. After a few seconds, a list appears on several texts.
Dotty looks at the list “this is going to take a while.”
Back at Sasha’s and Susan’s Mansion:
Sara and Robyn set up some traps and alarms that weren’t part of the house security system. Sasha and her mother were making some nasty surprises from the chemicals Sasha keeps at the mansion. Leland and the boys were adding in some old fashion traps and surprises of their own.
Susan was making sure the safe room was in working order and that the backup generator was fueled and working. She puts supplies in there for her, Bunnie, Gracie, Sandy, and Rose. Emily, Sasha, Robyn, Sasha’s uncles, and the two new women were going to stay outside to fight. Even Mrs. Wolfhart and Mr. Wolfhart were going to fight.
When Dotty shows up with the additional supplies. Mrs. Wolfhart and her husband set them up. She already knew where she wanted them to be placed.
Sara looks at Billy “I wonder who is more dangerous? Them, or our boss?”
“Our boss. He has wolves that will kill you if you look at them wrong.”
“I don’t know. With some of these traps and surprises, we set up. I feel sorry for whoever comes tonight to attack the Wolfharts.” Sara normally didn’t feel sorry for crooks, but after what she just helped with. Whoever these people were that were coming. They were going to regret it.
Billy was listening to the radio transmission from the police band, and the emergency band as well. She and the Wolfhart family knew the attack was going to happen tonight, but when was the question. As she takes a sip of her tea. She notices the power grid that the Blackstone mansion was on, and the neighborhood was all going out at same time.
That wasn’t the only thing that got her attention. There was a citywide alert for the shooting of several police officers.
“Alright people, the attack is going to start soon.” Billy had gone back to where the mobile command center was parked and linked into the city system. She also had all the scanners the mobile unit was equipped with monitoring transmissions.
“Good, I’m getting sick of waiting.” Sara was outside using the darkness to her advantage.
“Are you picking up anything?” Janet was near the house waiting for the attack.
Billy switches over to the hidden cameras they installed around the property and across the street as well. The cameras extended out to three blocks from the Blackstone mansion.
“Alright, everyone. I’m picking up a vehicle approaching the mansion.” Billy knew no one could pick up on the frequency she was using.
The next thing she knows, she loses communication with everyone at the mansion. Even the cameras go blind as well. The only thing she still had was their shield communication link.
“Sara, I’ve lost all communication with everything. They are jamming the area.” Billy couldn’t risk sending any of the drones out.
“Alright, I’ll let the others know.” Sara takes her laser pointer out and sends an SOS message that Janet and her husband could see it.
Inside the Safe Room:
Susan was watching the cameras on the property when all of them go out. Also, the screen flickered as the emergency generator kicks in. She also lost contact with everyone as well. She starts to worry as she looks at her girls. They were asleep in the saferoom with her.
Susan knew the house has been rigged with some of Sasha’s and her mother-in-law's nasty tricks. If anyone got into the house, they were into a world of hurt from the traps and tricks that were set up. She watches and hopes whatever is jamming the signal is knocked out soon.
A black van approaches the entrance to the driveway and two people jump out of the van. They cut through the hinge on both sides of the gate. As the gate falls backward, the van starts moving forward with people jumping out of it.
“Time to take the van out.” Sara tosses her magnetic disk underneath the van.
When the bomb attaches itself to the transmission. A strong electric pulse goes off and shorts out the electric system of the van. It stops halfway up the driveway. Smoke billows out from under the hood, as the battery explodes.
The driver gets out of the van. He was dressed in full tactical gear and wearing a black head covering. Sara saw where the other guys were going and smile.
One of the assassins steps right into an old fashion rope trap and is flung upside down by his ankle. He tries to get loose but is knocked out by a metal playing card hitting him. The electrical charge the card was holding goes off and knocks the person out.
A smile appears on Robyn’s face, beneath her mask. She walks over to the figure and zip ties their hands. Once his hands are zipped tied, Robyn lets him down and covers his unconscious body up with a fake mat.
Another assassin was approaching the front door of the mansion and out of nowhere. A fast powerful fist hits him in the jaw. Leland steps out of the shadow he had been hiding in. He looks at the person standing before him.
The assassin pulls a knife out and thrust forward, trying to hit the man. His hand sweeps aside as he takes another fist to his covered face. He stumbles backward, as Mr. Wolfhart pulls his knife and smile.
He notices that Mr. Wolfhart had a standard-issued military knife in his hand. He thrust forward and at the last second, sweep forward to strike Mr. Wolfhart. His knife is blocked by Mr. Wolfhart.
“Give it up, boy. You’re outclassed.” Mr. Wolfhart slices the assassin in his left shoulder.
The sky above the mansion lights up as Emily tosses up several fireballs and Sasha uses her ability to form them into her signature firebird. All the assassins are blinded as the brightness from the firebird blinds their night optics.
Backyard:
Gunfire could be heard coming from the backyard. It wasn’t just a single burst, but the sound of machinegun fire. Janet looks at the walking wall of muscles coming toward her. She fires the twin fifty-caliber Desert Eagles at him. She had the guns set for fully automatic as she pulls the trigger on them. All the rounds she fired at the person, just bounces off his skin.
“Crap!” This isn’t the first time she has come across a person borne with special abilities.
She puts the Desert Eagles back into their holsters. She knew her swords weren’t going to do any damage to the person coming toward her. She dodges as the walking wall of muscle tosses a small statue that decorated the backyard. It lands just to the right of her.
“You know, my daughter really liked that statue.” Janet watches the assassin to see what he was going to do.
Robyn had made her way around to the backyard and saw a huge man moving towards her grandmother. She pulls a handful of her razor-sharp playing cards from their pouch and tosses them at the person. She made sure to charge them with energy.
The cards hit the back of the person and discharge their electric charge. The energy has no effects on the guy. Robyn couldn’t believe what she saw. She charges forward and just before she hits the guy, she slides to the ground and knocks his feet out from under him.
Janet watches as her granddaughter knocks the guy’s feet out from under him. The guy falls backward and lands on his back.
“Ace, physical and energy attacks don’t affect him. He’s a walking tank.” Janet knew none of her atemi attacks will work on the person.
“Thanks, grandma.” Robyn flips up off the ground and looks at the fellow.
He was starting to get up off the ground. She springs forward and lands on the guy’s chest, with two balls of sneezing powder inside of them.
She presses down hard onto the balls, breaking them open.
She flips off the guy and watches as he starts sneezing. A smile appears on her face as she palms a few itching powder balls. She watches as her grandmother tosses several balls and they explode above the guy.
Inside the House:
Two assassins managed to get into the house through the sliding glass door. They just broke the glass panel. They move carefully as they enter the house. Their orders were to kill everyone. As they moved down one hallway. One guy triggers a trap and a thick sticky substance spray from the wall. The lights in the hallway start to turn red and start flashing. An evil laugh could be heard as the hallway filled with smoke.
The second guy walks right into a clear barrier. He could see the first guy as he continued down the hallway. He watches as the hallway fills with thick smoke. He tries punching the invisible panel, but it doesn’t break. He turns around to go back the way he came but couldn’t. He was trapped between the clear panels in the hallway.
The area he was standing in started filling with some sort of form. He tries firing at the panels, but nothing happens. The form continues to fill the area he was in. He notices the foam starts becoming solid, trapping him in the small space.
The other assassin starts to find it difficult as he walks down the smoke-filled hallway. After a few more steps, he couldn’t move at all. His feet wouldn’t respond to him. He starts seeing ghostly images coming toward him. One stops in front of him and the face on it disappears and a skull appears. The image screams at him as it dives towards his body. Several more ghostly images start circling him and bursting into flames. He lets out a scream as he tries to shoot them. The bullets are stopped by some sort of barrier. The assassin empty’s his magazine trying to kill the ghost coming at him and bursting into flame.
Outside, Backyard:
Robyn attacks the guy again. He had managed to get back up onto his feet, but she could see whatever her grandmother threw at him, was affecting him. When she goes to try to sweep his feet out from under him. She is grabbed and tossed towards the pool.
She hits the pool and sparks dance all over her body, shocking her through the suit. The electric field that normally surrounds her body shorts out. She passes out in the pool.
Janet watches as her granddaughter passes out in the pool. She knew she needed to get to Robyn before she drowns. The problem was, was the assassin standing in front of her was blocking her. She grabs a few more explosive balls from her pouches and tosses them at his head.
The balls explode in front of the assassin. The assassin starts coughing and rubbing his eyes as the itching powder, stink bombs, and flash bombs blind him. The stink bombs cause him to throw up the contents in his stomach.
“Mom, I’ll keep him busy. Get Robyn.” Ricky tackles the guy and knocks him backward.
He could smell the stink bombs his mother just used and feel the itching powder she through as well. He wrestles with the big man, trying to keep him getting back onto his feet. Ricky puts the guy into a sleeper hold and hangs onto him.
Janet runs over to the pool and jumps into it to save her granddaughter. She swims over to Robyn’s unconscious form and swims to the shallow end of the pool with her. She checks to see if Robyn was still alive, after removing her mask. She knew water was Robyn’s weakness when she was using her electric abilities.
“Come on sweetie, hang in there.” Janet gets Robyn out of the pool and lay her on a nearby lounger. She notices the sliding glass doors that lead into the den were broken.
Janet noticed the jamming device was no longer active. She was glad her earpiece was waterproof.
“What’s the situation?”
“The front is secured.” Leland was going around with Sara and Emily gathering the assassins they captured.
Inside the Mansion:
“The mansion is secured. We got two trapped in the downstairs hallway.” Susan was happy that she could see what was going on in the mansion now.
Backyard:
“Backyard is secured. The intruder has been neutralized.” Ricky looks at the face of the assassin he took the mask off.
Ricky noticed that the man’s eyes were red from the itching powder. He had some of the itching powder on his skin and on the clothes, he was wearing.
“God! You are a heavy one.” Ricky puts a set of zip cuffs on the guy’s wrist. Afterward, he drags the man towards the pool area.
Mobile Command Center:
Billy watches as all the cameras surrounding the mansion come back on. She switches them over to thermal and watches as people move around the mansion grounds.
“Sara, what’s going on?” Billy hopes nothing had happen to her wife.
“We’re gathering everyone together. I’ll send you pictures of their face and fingerprints in a little while.” Sara was carrying one of the assassins she took out.
“Alright, I’ll be waiting.”
Undisclosed Location, San Francisco, Cal.:
Mr. Galante wakes up hanging by his arms and naked. His head felt foggy, and his mouth had a cotton taste to it. Through blurry eyes, he spots his assistant Ariel hanging a few feet beside him. He was naked as well and was hanging by his arms.
The last thing Mr. Galante remember was going to bed with two young women. They had been sent by the company he normally used. One had been Filipino and the other had been the brunette he liked so much. Both had been young and in their twenties.
After they had been in his bedroom for a while, everything went black. He remembers passing out, but from what, he couldn’t remember. He shivers when he feels the air turn cold as it blows into the room.
Ariel wakes up and finds himself hanging by his arms and stripped naked. He spots Mr. Galante hanging next to him. He notices that the two of them were hanging in a small bare room side by side. They were separated by a few feet between them.
Both men look around the bare room as they hung there by their arms. Neither of them had their mouth covered or gagged. He shivers from the cold air blowing into the small bare room.
Sara glances towards Sasha “how long are you going to let them hang there?”
“Until the air in there gets down to zero degrees.” Sasha was going to let them freeze for a while.
“So, which of your family members are going to do the interrogation?” Sara knew Sasha’s mother, father, and her two older brothers were in another room talking.
Billy, Sasha, and she were watching the two men hanging in the small bare room. The glass they were looking through was a two-way mirror. The men in the room couldn’t see them, but they could see them.
“My brother is going to handle the interrogation. My mother said that it's too close to home for me and she knows what I will do to them.” Sasha would let her temper get the better of her and burn them.
“At least you know your limits, Sasha. Unlike my wife who sometimes lets her emotions get the best of her.” Billy looks at Sara when she says that.
“Hey, I’m a passionate person. You know that better than anyone.” Sara looks into Billy’s eyes.
“That’s why I made that statement.” Billy places a kiss on Sara’s cheek.
Sasha smirks as Billy places a kiss on Sara’s cheek. She and Susan sometimes have the same discussion between them. Sometimes, she blames her passionate reaction to things on her red hair.
All three women watch as Ricky walks into the room. He was wearing just a t-shirt and a pair of black jeans and tennis shoes. He walks over to the two men hanging in the middle of the room.
“Who are you and why are we here?” Mr. Galante looks at the bald head muscular guy standing in front of him.
“You already know who I am, Mr. Galante. Also, if you can’t figure it out already, let me remind you.” Ricky punches Mr. Galante in the stomach just enough to wake him up.
Mr. Galante felt the punch to his stomach. He could tell that the man was holding back some, but still, it stirred his inside up.
“Take it easy with him.” Ariel knew Mr. Galante couldn’t take a lot of punishment. He had a medical condition.
“Why’s that?” Ricky looks at Mr. Ariel for an explanation.
“Don’t say a word, Ariel.” Mr. Galante looks at Ariel with an evil look on his face.
Ricky strikes Mr. Galante so quickly with his finger. That it made the quickness of a snake look slow. Mr. Galante screams out in pain as a bloody red spot appears on his left shoulder.
Ariel watches as blood appears on the spot Mr. Wolfhart just struck. He couldn’t believe he did that.
“Why did you do that?” Ariel looks at Mr. Wolfhart.
“Because I could and it's going to get a lot worse until you tell me everything. Including what is going on with your boss.” Ricky was trained in where every pressure point on the human body was located.
“Don’t you fucking tell him anything, Ariel.” Mr. Galante glares at Ricky.
“Why don’t you shut up and let the adults talk.” Ricky strikes the nerves that control Mr. Galante’s jaw.
Ariel watches as his boss tries to speak but is unable to open his mouth. He looks at Ricky with an angry look on his face.
“What did you do to him?” Ariel wanted to know.
“It doesn’t matter right now. What matters is the information you are going to give, or I’ll make you feel pain like you have never felt before.” Ricky pops his knuckles.
Ariel’s face goes pale as he looks at Mr. Wolfhart. When he was putting together profiles on every member of the Wolfhart family. He couldn’t find out much about Ricky Allen Wolfhart. He found out where he trained and basic information, but what he did or any of the assignments he went on. It was all blacked out.
Observation room:
“Where are the other people who attacked us?” Sara had seen a black armor vehicle pull up to take their prisoners away.
“They are getting processed and locked up at one of the black sites my aunt owns. The guy who got encased in the foam cocoon will be cut out of it. The other guy who got hit with the strong hallucinogenic drug will be detoxing and recovering for a few days.” Sasha miscalculated the strength of the drug.
“Aren’t you even going to interrogate them?” Sara was confused about that.
“Nope, we know Mr. Galante hire them to kill my family. However, we will search who they are and what crimes they have committed.”
“How about that abnormal guy? The one that can’t be hurt by anything?” Sara heard what happened in the backyard.
“He’s being sent to a special blackout site. My aunt and my mother have people who have experience with dealing with people like us.” Sasha knew her cousin, Julia, and her aunt maps the genetic structure of people with special gifts.
“You know, we came across a drug that activates the gene in people that gives people like you super abilities.” Sara felt she should share this with Sasha.
She had been exposed to it which gave her the ability like Robyn to control electricity. However, she has only been using her special gift to charge her new darts.
“Have you told anyone about this drug?” Sasha wonders who is behind it.
“Just our boss and our third partner. She turned us onto the company who was developing it.” Sara didn’t see any harm in sharing this
information with the Wolfhart family.
“Can you share what you have with my aunt or mother about this?” Sasha wonders if her aunt and mother would be interested in this matter.
“I’ll have to clear it with our boss.” Sara knew she and Billy couldn’t share anything without Jack’s or Gina’s permission.
“Well, let me know what your boss says. Because there has been a lot of drugs popping up lately that do all sorts of things to you.”
“Oh? What do they do?” Sara was curious.
“I’ll give you a list after all of this.” Sasha turns back towards the window and watches her uncle.
Angela covers up a yawn as Andy and Jason drive from the private airport to his cousin Sasha’s place. His aunt and uncle were staying there. He looks over towards Jason as he drove “you’ve been quiet since we landed. What are you thinking about?”
“I want to know how Ludlam and his companion keep avoiding us.” Jason has been thinking about the problem a lot.
“I think I know uncle, Jason.” Angela has been going over the satellite footage again and again.
Once he knew that the research boat he had been talking to had a four-man submarine. She knew it only held so much air. So, she started looking for places they could replenish their supplies and spotted underwater research facilities that could replenish his air and such.
“What did you find Angela?” Jason turns around in his seat to look at his niece.
“Well, we know that the research boat had a submarine for exploration. Since it is a four-man sub and it would need to replenish its air and supplies. I think I know where they went.” Angela turns her laptop around to show her uncle.
Jason looks at the path Angela highlighted where they could have gone. The path would take the sub to an independent underwater research facility named Neptune Research Facility.
“I’ll be damn!” Jason noticed there wasn’t anything else within range the sub could have gone to.
“The bastard is traveling underwater. There’s no camera or anything that can track him.” Jason had to admit it was a smart move.
“Contact my mom and send her everything we have. She can send some helicopters equipped with sub-tracking equipment down to that area. I don’t think we have any boats in that area.”
“I’m on it, Uncle Andy.” Angela sends a message to Violet so she can get the ball rolling.
Mountain Complex, Utah:
Violet was about to leave her office to take care of some business when her cellphone let her know an important email arrived. She walks back over to her desk computer and starts reading the email. It was from her niece Angela. It contained all the research she has been doing and couldn’t believe what she found. It all made sense why they couldn’t find the bastard. Even with Patricia using her ability to break into every satellite in orbit.
She transfers the information to her secure tablet and heads upstairs to see her mother with the information she had and to authorize the use of some of their resources. She knew her mother would do everything possible to help her twin sister out. Her mother and her aunt Janet had a very close bond with one another.
Several Hours Later:
Several Blake-owned helicopters equipped with the latest sonar drones and other equipment that Patricia suggested be sent leave the Mountain airstrip. She got in touch with Katie and Jessica on their way back from New York and diverted their flight path to join the others down in the Gulf of Mexico.
Susan’s and Sasha’s Mansion:
Sasha had her face buried in Susan’s long platinum hair. She loved holding her wife in bed and smelling how her wife’s hair smelled. Both women were naked and Sasha was spooned against Susan’s naked body.
Some of the traps and such have been removed from the house. Mr. Galante died during interrogation from an unknown heart condition. Nothing in his medical file or previous arrest records had any information about an undiagnosed heart condition.
Ricky managed to get some information from Mr. Galante just before he died. Mr. Galante's assistant had the most information to reveal. After Aerial saw what Ricky did to Mr. Galante, he spilled his guts. He told them everything they wanted to know and things they didn’t know.
The woman that had helped her and her family out. She learned they worked for a guy named Jack Bounty. When her parents learned this, they wanted to know more about Mr. Bounty. So, Sara and Billy went with them after the interrogation.
Susan stretches and turns around in Sasha’s arms so she could look into Sasha’s eyes “what’s bothering you?”
“Nothing, I’m just enjoying being here with you.” Sasha kisses Susan passionately.
Susan returns the passion. She loved it when Sasha kisses her. They kiss for a while, taking small breaks so the two of them could catch their breaths. After a little while, both women are rubbing their groin areas against one another.
Downstairs in the kitchen:
Robyn moves around kind of stiffly. She was still recovering from being thrown into the pool and being electrocuted by her ability. Whatever that walking wall of muscle is, she hated him. She couldn’t believe she was tossed around like a rag doll.
She pours herself a bowl of cereal and goes outside to sit at the patio table. She was surprised it hadn’t been damaged from the fighting going on in the backyard. As she is sitting there eating her breakfast.
Her sister Bunni and her girlfriend Thumper come outside to join her. They were dressed in their exercise leotards and had bowls of cereal of their own. Bunni had her favorite which was a bowl of Lucky Charms and Thumper had a bowl of cornflakes with berries in it.
“How are you feeling, sis?” Bunnie looks over at her older sister with concern on her face.
“Like I stuck my finger into an electrical outlet.”
“Well, you do generate electricity. So, you could say you’re the electric outlet.” A smirk appears on Thumper’s face.
“I am going to shock you, once I’m feeling better.” Robyn was too sore to use her gifts.
Aerocopter Development Center:
Cat was outside in the back testing range. She was testing out the new Mk 7 Dragon attack drone. She came in on her day off to upgrade a few components on it and update its operating system. Afterward, she wanted to test it, to make sure the updates and parts were working fine.
She puts it through the obstacle course the company had built for it. Everything they could think of that might cause problems for the Dragon, they built. She watches as the Dragon zooms through the course without any flaws.
Suddenly, the Dragon stopped obeying the commands from her unit. The Dragon stops mid-air and hovers while it receives new orders. Cat tries everything on the remote unit to try to regain control of it, but nothing worked. Just as she was about to throw a rope up to lasso the unit. It turns and flies off.
Cat reaches into her pants pocket and throws a tracking disk at it. She hopes the disk attaches itself to the Dragon. She watches as the disk lands right in the middle of the body of the Dragon. She runs into the building and starts tracking where Dragon was taking off too. She scans for another signal and picks up on another control signal similar to hers that had managed to override hers and take control of the drone.
She tracks the dragon to a nearby alleyway. She grabs her helmet and runs outside to her motorcycle after locking the main doors. She puts her helmet on and squeals out of the parking lot towards the location. She zigs in and out of traffic as if she was racing again.
She comes to the location of the drone and spots a dirty tan delivery box truck going down the alleyway. The tracking device she had thrown onto Dragon was still transmitting, which meant whoever they are hadn’t detected it yet. She follows the box truck, keeping it in its blind spot, so as not to be detected.
Cat wonders who is in that truck and why did they steal the Dragon? It wasn’t armed with any weapons and was still in the testing phase. There were still some bugs to work out. She reaches into her pocket and places another tracking device onto the truck itself, just in case the one on dragon stops transmitting.
Cat keeps tracking the box truck and uses it blind spots to conceal herself.
Abandon Warehouse:
Cat keeps tracking the truck. A few times she must drop back when a car cuts her off. However, since she had a tracker on the truck and the drone. She wasn’t worried about losing them.
After a while, the truck pulls into an old tire warehouse. She stops before the truck enters the warehouse and watches as the garage door closes. She parks her motorcycle and moves quietly towards the warehouse. She looks around and finds a window she could get to with the help of a pallet.
Before she investigates the window, she makes a 911 call to get the police down to her location. She tells them that a funny smell was coming from the building. After making the phone call, Cat moves the pallet over towards the window and climbs up it to investigate. She looks through the window and notices several guys inside. They were unloading the dragon and taking it over towards a worktable.
She recognizes one of the men unloading Dragon. He was one of the lead designers of the company. She balls her hands into a fist. She knew what he wanted to do with Dragon. She climbs down off the pallet and looks around her surroundings.
She spots a few glass bottles and gathers them up. There was some newspaper as well. She grabs the newspaper and heads back to her motorcycle. She disconnects the fuel line from her fuel tank and lets the gas pour into the bottles she found. She also soaks the newspaper pieces she found. Once Cat has several bottles made. She lights the newspaper with the cigarette lighter she carries around with her. She tosses the bottle through the window she looked through. When the people inside the building come outside, she tosses several bottles at them as well.
She could hear the polices approaching her location. She looks at the men “move and I’ll throw this bottle at you.”
Craig looks at Cat and couldn’t believe she had managed to track him and his friends down. He notices she held a bottle filled with gasoline “how did you find me?”
“I followed you, how else do you think I found you?” Cat had the old-style cigarette lighter in her hand.
“You’re just a computer nerd.” Craig knew Cat was good with coding and programming.
“I haven’t always been a computer nerd.”
The police cars start showing up and surround them. Police officers get out with their guns drawn.
“Put your hands up.” Cat sets the bottle of gasoline down and holds her hands up.
Fire trucks start showing up as well. The police start handcuffing everyone and putting them into the police car. Cat tries explaining to the police what happened.
She’s taken down to the police station and processed, but when they try running her identity. It comes up blocked. A few hours later, a woman wearing a very expensive business suit shows up at the police station.
A smile appears on Cat’s face when she sees the woman. As they walk out of the police station toward the woman’s car.
“What did you get yourself into, Catherine?” Elizabeth looks at Catherine.
“You know I hate being called Catherine. As for what happened. That prick Craig Vance stole the drone that the company I worked for built. He managed to override the control unit I was using to test the drone I was working on. Then, he brings it to a warehouse, where a bunch of guys was waiting.”
“But did you have to set the place on fire?” Elizabeth looks at Catherine when she asks that question.
“I couldn’t think of anything else. Plus, I would rather lose the drone, than let it fall into the wrong hands.” Cat has been working on that drone for the past four months.
“Does the manager of the company know you own the company?” Elizabeth had set everything up to conceal that Catherine Ocean owned the company.
“Nope, and I plan on keeping it that way.” Cat didn’t want people to know she was the owner.
“Do you know why they stole the drone?” Elizabeth wanted to know.
“No, but do you think you can get me access to the evidence, so I can find out?” Catherine looks at Elizabeth hoping she can pull some strings.
“I’ll see what I can do for you. Remember, you’re supposed to be lying low.”
“Trust me, I haven’t forgotten. You know they ran my prints and picture.” Catherine knew the booking agent would have done that.
“I know and they didn’t get anything on you.” Elizabeth knew Catherine's identity would have been ran through the system and the only thing they would get was basic info on her.
Everything about her past has been wiped and removed from all databases. As far as Catherine’s original birth name where she was born, and her service record has been wiped. That included all hard copies as well.
“Don’t worry, you’re covered.”
“Good, the last thing I need is my past catching up to me.” Catherine wanted a new life, after what she had been through.
“Well, stop causing trouble.”
Both women get into Elizabeth’s car, and she drives Catherine back to where her motorcycle was hidden. When they arrive, Catherine gets out “thanks for the lift.”
“You’re welcome. Now, just stay out of trouble.”
“I’ll try.” Catherine walks over to her motorcycle and mounts it.
She watches as Elizabeth drives off. She was glad Elizabeth was the hotshot lawyer she was. Some judges fear Elizabeth when she walked into a courtroom. That included federal judges and military judges as well.
Catherine heads towards her townhouse. There wasn’t anything she could do now until she finds out how damaged the drone was. She stops by the gas station to refill her tank. She was running on fumes.
Sasha and Susan’s Mansion:
Janet listens to her niece as Angela explains what she found out. Sasha couldn’t believe how slick Ludlam was being. He was making sure he wasn’t spotted or followed.
“Do we know where he might be now?” Sasha looks at her cousin.
“He would have to replenish his supplies at the Neptune Research Facility. He could also catch a flight from there as well.” Angela had brought up the blueprints of the Research Facility.
“If he has gone this far to conceal his movement. He’s not going to risk taking a helicopter or plane. Another submarine would be his escape plan.” Sasha figured that would be his next move.
“But who would own a submarine capable of doing that?” Janet looks toward her husband, hoping he might know.
“I don’t know.” Leland looks over towards Angela “can you find out who owns private subs?”
“I’ll try.” Angela starts typing away on her tablet.
“I’ll contact my sister and see if she can help.” Janet pulls her cellphone out and calls her sister.
Midnight, Sasha’s and Susan’s Mansion:
Angela was sitting on a floor pillow in the den while she made a database of sub-owners and dealers. She couldn’t believe how many people in the United States owned submarines. There were a few private dealers that could get old military subs.
There was one company that buys old military submarines and renovates them for special clients. According to the information on the company website. They just got done refurbishing three diesel/electric submarines. One has already been sold, but they still had two others.
The name of the company was called Underwater Adventures.
The owner of the company was a Wesleyan Webster and his company specialized in renovating old military ships and subs for the ultra-rich. His company also constructed specialized submarines for oceanic research facilities and universities.
Angela looks at the specs on the sub they renovated and sold. According to the specs, it would be something Ludlum and Mr. White would need to travel from Neptune Station to wherever they were heading too.
According to the specs, it had an operating depth of 300m, could carry fifty people, and stay underwater for weeks. The company that bought it was a shell company out of Newport News, Va. According to the records she managed to get help from the mountain. The company-owned and operated several shipping freighters that operated out of Newport News.
Angela covers up a yawn as she gets up and walks into the kitchen to fix herself a cup of coffee. When she walks inside the kitchen, she notices Robyn in the kitchen reheating a plate set aside for her.
“Your home late.” Angela walks behind the counter.
“We had a hostage situation to deal with.” Robyn could had handle the situation herself, but she was told to stand down.
“Your Captain wouldn’t let you help?” Angela knew Robyn worked LAPD SWAT.
“He had me in the mobile command unit. He said that until I’m cleared by my doctor, I won’t be allowed to do fieldwork.” Robyn was glad her mother’s fixed her a plate.
“Why do you want to be a police officer? You already do things that they can’t do.” Angela couldn’t understand that.
“I like helping people and I have been enjoying working with them. I’ve learned a lot from them.” Robyn hears the microwave ding when it was done.
She pulls her plate out and inhales the aroma coming off the food. She could tell her mother Susan made dinner. It was one of her mother’s specialty dinners. She walks around the counter and sits down on the barstool.
“Are you still going to perform, or have you given that up?” Angela watches as the coffee pours into her coffee cup.
“I’m still going to perform. Have you made any headway into where Ludlum and his friend went?” Robyn looks at Angela. She knew her cousin has been working on that since she and her uncles returned from Oklahoma.
“I’ve made some headway on the case. However, until we hear back from the helicopters that Grandma Blake sent. We won’t know where Ludlum is heading.” Angela adds sugar and cream to her coffee.
“Can you bring up the map where you say they are, please?” Robyn wanted to see where Ludlum could go.
“Sure, let me get my laptop.” Angela walks back into the den and picks her laptop up. She also grabs a bunch of papers and a legal pad she has been using for notes.
Angela walks back into the kitchen with everything and set the laptop on the counter. She faces it towards Robyn so she could look at it.
“Here’s where I think Ludlum went.” Angela brings up Neptune Station.
“Alright.” Robyn looks at the research station. She enlarges the area to see where Ludlum could head to.
“That’s where he would go to resupply. However, the sub he is using doesn’t have the range to get him anywhere.” Angela figured out what type of sub, Ludlum was using.
“Alright, so what sub would you think he is in now?” Robyn looks at her cousin for an answer.
“This one. It was just renovated by Underwater Adventures, along with two others. They are diesel/electric subs with an operating depth of 300m. it could have met him at Neptune Station or meet him anywhere within this distance from the station.” Angela uses her light pen to circle on the computer screen how far out the other sub could go to rendezvous with the sub she thinks Ludlum is heading to.
“Okay, so according to your notes. This other sub could operate underwater for weeks on end.” Robyn widens the screen to see where else Ludlum could go.
As she looks at the screen, she spots three possible spots he could head to. She enlarges the area to look at them. There was a research facility off the coast of Colombia. There was another one off the coast of Cat Island.
“I don’t think Ludlum would go to either of these. They are too close to the United States. I’m thinking he’ll go for this one.” Robyn zooms in on
the one off the coast of Sardinia, Italy.
“Why do you say that?” Angela looks at Robyn for an explanation.
“Because it’s outside of the United States and it’s privately owned.” Robyn tries to bring up information about it, but there wasn’t anything listed.
Angela looks at Robyn as she tries to identify the underwater facility but couldn’t. They could see that there was a station there, but they couldn’t identify who owned it or what it did.
“Here, let me try.”
“Okay.” Robyn turns the laptop towards Angela.
Angela tries to find out more about the station. Every time she tries to access the Italian database. She gets booted out of their system. She tries again and finally manages to get into their system. She tries locating the owner of the station, but there isn’t anything in their system.
Robyn had finished her meal and watched Angela as she tried several times to get into Italy’s government database. She watches as Angela tries to locate information in the research lab. When Angela’s searches don’t provide anything.
“I think someone in the Italian government is helping them hide it.” Robyn couldn’t think of another reason why it wouldn’t be listed.
“Still, we need to determine if Ludlum is heading in that direction. I think we need to call your grandmother and have her have the helicopter search for that sub.”
“Already on it.” Angela sends an email with everything she has to her aunt Ivy.
Both girls look at the clock on the microwave and notice it was four in the morning.
“I’m glad I’m off tomorrow.” Robyn covers up a yawn as she rinses her dish and put it in the dishwasher.
“I know what you mean.” Angela shuts her laptop down and closes it.
Both girls walk out of the kitchen and upstairs to their respective bedrooms.
Early Morning, Billy and Sara’s Apartment:
Sara was straddling Billy’s waist and massaging Billy’s chest. The two of them had woken up horny and were spending some time together in bed. Their other partner was busy on another case assigned to her by Jack.
As Sara massaged Billy’s breasts and play with her nipples. She looks into Billy’s eyes “so, what did the boss say?”
“Jack said to keep providing support to the Wolfhart family and help them out as much as we can. He also said he is sending a courier over to collect that dust we have. He wants to know what the government was up to with producing it.” Billy gasp when she feels some energy from Sara’s hand pulse against her breasts.
She feels her nipples become hard and little drops of milk leak out from her nipples. She smacks Sara’s thigh “stop that.”
An evil smile appears on Sara’s face “why? Don’t you want to produce breast milk?” Sara leans down and licks the milk off Billy’s nipple.
“When I have children, yes.” She shivers when she feels Sara’s tongue brush against her erect nipple.
For the next few hours, Sara and Billy enjoy each other’s bodies and company. Neither one of them leave the other’s body untouched.
Afterward, they go into the master bathroom and take a shower together.
Off the coast of Sardinia, Italy:
Patricia hovers high above the location of the underwater base she had been sent to by Mrs. Blake. According to Mrs. Blake, her niece had figured out that the people responsible for attacking her twin sister’s family were hiding out there. Since Ghost couldn’t be detected in stealth mode and her ability to access computers and such would allow her to gather data about the base.
“Alright Ghost, hold this attitude and stay in stealth mode.” Patricia closes her eyes and extends her ability down towards the underwater city.
She could feel the place twenty meters directly below her. It was good that she had the implant in her head that extended her range with her ability. Otherwise, she would have to swim down there and touch the outer structure to use her gift. She had to be careful as she access the onboard computer systems.
She didn’t want anyone to know she was inside their system or damage any of the systems running the place. She uploads a complete systemic layout of the place to Ghost. While she is in the system, she finds out that Mr. Ludlum and Johnathan White were on their way now to Atlantis. Mr. White’s company was responsible for building Atlantis and arming it as well.
The place was equipped with enough weapons and minisubs to protect itself from a full-on assault. However, all the people who worked at the place were scientists and marine biologists. They were part of an underwater network that span the globe.
She finds out that another underwater city has just been finished and it was twice as big as Atlantis and was named New Atlantis and was off the coast of Sir Lanka. The two cities were linked, so she accesses New Atlantis and gets everything from them as well, including all their master codes.
After a few hours of learning everything about the two underwater cities. Patricia pulls out of their systems and back to her body.
“Ghost, take us home.” Patricia grabs her water bottle and takes a sip from it as she feels Ghost head home.
Dotty:
Dotty wakes up and finds herself naked and sandwiched between two dark-skinned tan guys. Her jaw was hurting her, and she felt sore between her legs. The naked guy spooned behind her had his heavily tattooed arm draped over her fair-skinned body. She could feel his huge penis resting against her butt. The other guy, sleeping in front of her had a bunch of arm tattoos and some on his chest. He had a Marine-style haircut and dark hair.
She tries to get up but is pulled back against the guy behind her, as he holds onto her. He wasn’t rough with her but gently held her. She tries to remember what happened last night, but everything was a blur. She couldn’t recall what happened and that scared her. She knew she never loses control like this.
She squirms as she feels the guy behind her start kissing her neck and massaging her breast. She could feel him becoming aroused against her butt cheeks. He covers her mouth and sticks his tongue down inside her mouth, as their tongues wrestle. After a few minutes, she feels the other guy kissing her and sucking on her nipples. Her mind fills with lust as both men assault her body. She feels one guy penetrate her anal opening and the other guy penetrates her vagina as she is sandwiched between them. The men start slow and let her feel their presence in her body, before going faster and rougher. She could feel their thickness rub against one another inside her body through the layers of skin that separated her intestines and vagina lining.
The three of them trade places after the guy’s empty inside of her. The guy in front moves to her back and the other guy moves to her front and the three of them start again. Dotty couldn’t help herself as she allows the two guys to use her body. She couldn’t control herself as they go at it again.
While they are enjoying each other’s bodies. Dotty winces as both guys sink their teeth into her shoulder and neck. It hurt at first, but she gets over the pain quickly as the two men change forms. She wants to scream as they turn into humanoid Werewolves, with her impaled between the two of them.
She is overwhelmed as their thoughts merge with her and her thoughts and memories merge with them. Time seems to stop as the three of them become part of each other. Both men were twins and they have been looking for her for centuries.
She passes out from the pleasure that was overwhelming her and from the mystic nature of her being connected to her. When both men were done sharing everything with Dotty. They empty themselves inside of Dotty and lay her down gently on the mattress.
Craig looks at the young woman they have just claimed as their mate. They hadn’t set out looking for her, but when she walked into the same bar, they were in. They instantly knew this was the woman they have been waiting for centuries for.
Ashton looks at Dotty Wolfhart and couldn’t believe that he and his twin brother had found their mate after centuries. He could tell she was a strong woman and came from a unique family, thanks to their mind-meld.
“Do you think we should tell her folks?” Craig looks at his twin brother when he asks that question.
“I think, for now, we should keep quiet on what we are. They have enough troubles right now from her memories.” Ashton could recall everything Dotty was going through.
“You know the virus isn’t working on her for some reason.” Craig looks Dotty over and notices that the virus that causes them to turn into werewolves isn’t working on her.
“That is strange. I’ve never met or heard of anyone that isn’t affected by the virus.” Ashton was curious.
As the two men try to figure Dotty out. Her cellphone starts ringing. Ashton picks it up and the name on it said, Sasha.
“Let it go to voice mail. She can call her sister back later.” Craig knew Sasha was Dotty’s younger sister from the memories Dotty shared with them.
“I’m hungry, brother. How about you?” Craig looks at Ashton.
“Same here. She’ll be hungry when she wakes up.” Ashton knew explaining everything to Dotty was going to be fun.
“I’ll go and put three steaks on for us.” Craig turns and walks out of the bedroom.
Ashton just looks down at Dotty’s unconscious form. He had a feeling she was going to be pissed when she woke up. However, he and his brother have been looking for their mates for a while.
He walks out of the bedroom towards the kitchen to give his brother some help.
Janet’s Home Office, Wolfhart Family House:
Janet was pacing back and forth while listening to her twin sister explain to her what she found out about Ludlum and Greg Hallaway. Janet stops and looks at her twin sister. She notices her sister has been wearing a pair of black hi-tech-looking sunglasses lately.
“So, you’re telling me they are heading towards an underwater city that is part of an organization called Neptune’s Network and there’s nothing we can do to stop them?” Janet stops to look at her sister’s image.
“Nope, there’s nothing I can do, or you can do sis. They are protected by high-ranking Italian government officials as long they are in Atlantis or Italy. The underwater city is just inside the coastal boundary of Italy’s territory. Plus, none of our agents have underwater experience. We’re going to have to contract this job out. I can get the agent inside by donating medical supplies and equipment, but the agent will have to have some medical experience.”
“We could send one of our children or grandchildren in.” Janet was thinking maybe one of her children could go.
“Sis, none of yours or my children have both skills. They either have one or the other. Plus, you can’t have any of your children go after
Ludlum. Somehow, he knows all your children and their spouses.” Janet has been keeping up on the reports of her sister’s family.
Janet stops her pacing “I know, I might have someone I can contact. Can you arrange the medical supplies with the organization?”
“That shouldn’t be a problem. We already do business with them.” Janet knew Blake Medical did business with the organization already.
“I’ll call you back in a few days.” Janet was thinking that maybe the two young women that helped her family out a few days ago can help them out now.
“Alright, be safe sis.” Janet hopes her sister can do whatever she is going to do.
“You too, sis. Love you.” Janet watches as the screen goes dark.
Janet dials Sasha’s number. She knows Sasha is at home, training with Robyn. She also needs to call and locate Dotty, to make sure she is safe.
Sasha’s and Susan’s Mansion:
“Come on Robyn, let’s see how you’re doing.” Sasha watches her daughter, to see what she was going to do.
Robyn palms some of her playing cards and tosses them at her mother. Some of the playing cards explode, to blind her mother. While the explosive cards explode, the solid ones go through the cloud towards her mother.
A smile appears on Sasha’s face as she moves quickly, using the explosions as cover. She palms a few smoke pellets as she tosses them to the left of Robyn. As they go off, she moves to the right of Robyn to strike.
Robyn starts coughing as the smoke pellets go off near her. Her mother was playing dirty, using the strong smokey ones. She losses feeling in her right leg, as she feels a light touch.
“Mom, that’s not fair.” Robyn moves so her mother couldn’t touch her again.
“You know, nothing is fair in war.” Sasha goes to touch Robyn again but gets shocked.
Sasha shakes her hand to get some feeling back in it. She knew Robyn surrounds herself with a low-level energy field to protect her.
“Now, you can’t touch me, mom.” A smile appears on Robyn’s face as she undoes what her mother did.
“I don’t need to always touch you, sweetie.” As Sasha moves in quickly and fakes her daughter out.
She tosses down some marbles behind Robyn and watches as Robyn falls to the ground. A smirk appears on Sasha’s face as she extends a polearm to tap her daughter with. Just as Sasha moves in to tap her daughter, her cellphone rings, letting her know her mother was calling her.
Robyn was about to block her mother’s move when she hears the ring tone for her grandmother play. She watches as her mother stops and causes her polearm to collapse. She picks herself up off the floor, as she watches her mother answer her cellphone.
Sasha stopped just in time before she tapped Robyn. She steps back away from her daughter.
“You’re lucky, sweetie. Grandma saved you.” Sasha pulls her cellphone out and answers it.
“Hi, mom.” Sasha wonders what her mother wanted.
“Hey, sweetie. I need a favor and I’m hoping you might be able to help. Do you know how to get in touch with those young ladies that helped out?”
“I sure do, mom. Does this have anything to do with Ludlum?” Sasha had a bad feeling in her stomach.
“It does sweetie and it’s a long explanation. I and your aunt Janet need to go outside of the family for help. You know normally, we wouldn’t do this. But there are circumstances where we need outside help.” Janet hopes her daughter understands.
“I understand, mom.” Sasha sends the number Sara, and her wife Billy gave her.
Janet watches as a text appears on her cellphone. It was the number she needed and sent by Sasha.
“I’ve sent it mom. Do you think these ladies can help?” Sasha wonders what these two women could do.
“I’m hoping they can, sweetie.” Janet would do the job herself, but she wasn’t trained to survive underwater.
Down At the Beach:
Sara was laying on her stomach with her top untied and enjoying the sun. Billy was laying next to her, doing the same thing. Both women were enjoying the cloudless day at the beach.
Music was playing from Billy’s cellphone. Sara was moving her feet in time with the beat of the music when her cellphone starts beeping. She reaches into her beach bag, without getting up and notices the incoming call was from Janet Wolfhart.
“I wonder what Sasha’s mom wants?” Sara presses accept on her cellphone. “Hello?”
“Hello, Sara, this is Janet Wolfhart. I need a favor.”
The story continues in Operation Sea Wolf.
Dotty’s story continues in Road Wolves
Emily chases after the person who murdered her boyfriend in cold blood. She and Tony had gone out for dinner and were enjoying walking back to their place. When a young Latino teenage boy came up to them and shot Tony. He was standing only a few feet away and before she good react, the boy ran off.
The bullets had hit Tony right in the chest. Afterward, the teenage boy ran off. Emily was stunned as Tony fell to the ground next to her. She kneels next to him and tries to stop the bleeding. As she is doing what she could for the bullet wounds. She pulls her cellphone out and calls 911.
She pulls one of the new throwing knives out that Sasha gave her and throws it at the boy. It embeds itself into his shoulder. The knife was covered with the new tracking powder that the CIA was using.
When the ambulance shows up, she steps aside to let the paramedic’s work. She watches as they try to stabilize Tony, but in the end, he dies right there in front of her. The police show up and ask her what happened and if she could give a description of the person.
She recalls what she can and tells them everything, but she was going to track this person down and bring them to justice. Once she is allowed to leave. She heads home and changes out of her street clothes. She looks at them and notices some of Tony’s blood had gotten on them.
She puts her uniform on and heads out of her building. She drives her Bronco to where the Corvette that Sasha had built for her was stored. It has recently been updated to link up with Blake's communication satellites so she could track the special powder.
She turns the tracker on and when it locks onto the location of the person she tagged. She drives towards the location. While Emily is following the direction on the tracker, she notices that it starts raining. It wasn’t just a light rain, but heavy with lighting streaking across the sky and such.
The tracker inside her Corvette takes her to an abandoned warehouse. She uses the laser built into the headlights on the Corvette to cut through the lock securing the gates. She pushes the gates open with the front bumper of the Corvette. She takes it easy as she inches forward as the gates open.
She continues to enter the grounds slowly and once she is passed the gates. She keeps following the tracker. She finds an area where she can park the Corvette. It was still raining, and it was coming down in buckets.
“This should be fun.”
Just as she says those words, lightning strikes nearby. It was a couple of miles away, but it looked closer. She could feel the shocking way as it hit the exterior of the Corvette. She watches as the lights around the place go out.
“Well, this should be fun.” Emily puts the new night vision contacts Sasha gave her into her eyes.
They were still experimental, but they were safe to wear. She spends a few seconds getting used to them. She takes the portable tracker from its mount and exit from the Corvette.
She moves quietly in the rain towards the warehouse. She liked that she could see in the dark without wearing her specialized goggles. She moves towards the building and finds an entrance into it. As she moves inside the building, she could hear voices. She glances at the tracker and notices it was pointing in the direction she was hearing the voices.
She moves past large containers as she follows the trackers. She stops when she spots a group of women standing in their underwear around several tables. Over on the other side of them was some sort of chemistry setup with a purplish-blue liquid moving through it.
There was another chemistry setup that had some sort of orangish-red liquid moving through it. She didn’t know what it did, but she figures it wasn’t anything good. She looks back towards the women, looking for the guy she tracked.
She spots the guy she was after. It looked like he managed to pull the throwing knife she threw at him out of his back shoulder. He was surrounded by several other guys, and they were talking and passing around a bottle.
Emily attaches the tracker to her utility belt. She notices they were using portable generators to power everything in the place. She grabs a few explosive golf balls out of her utility belt and tosses them at the generators.
The generators explode when the explosive golf balls hit them. When the place is thrown into darkness, she moves. She strikes the nearest person to her and knocks them out. The next person to her she hits with an atemi attack Sasha taught her.
Just as she was about to strike the guy that killed her boyfriend. A lightning bolt strikes the place, and the chemistry sets on either side of her explode. The ceiling and everything around her are blown away as she is soaked in both chemicals. Just as she is blown into the guy that killed her boyfriend agonizing pain shoots throughout her body. Just before she blacks out, she presses the emergency signal built into her utility belt.
Sasha’s House:
Sasha was sitting in the living room on the sofa in her nightshirt with Susan. Susan was leaning against her. Gracie was leaning against her legs on the floor. Robyn was laying in front of Gracie on her stomach watching the movie.
Bunnie and Sandy were cuddled together sitting against the sofa wrapped in a blanket. Sandy had her arms wrapped around Bunnie under the blanket, holding her against her body. Bunnie was leaning against Sandy’s chest, enjoying being held by her.
All of them were enjoying the movie when Sasha’s cellphone starts blaring. The screen on her cellphone was flashing red. She picks it up and notices that Emily had activated her emergency signal.
“Shit!” Sasha hops up from the sofa and rushes towards her home office to grab her outfit.
“What was that?” Sandy looks at everyone.
“That’s the emergency signal from one of us. Since all of us are here, that has to be Emily’s” Robyn sat up to look at Sandy when she answered.
Susan runs after Sasha towards their office. She notices Sasha was putting her outfit on.
“Is Emily in trouble?” Susan watches as Sasha gets dressed.
“Yes.” Sasha finishes getting her suit on.
“Be careful, sweetie, and make sure Emily is okay.” Susan steps over to Sasha and kisses Sasha.
Sasha returns the kiss and after a few seconds stop “I’ll be back sweetie.”
Sasha rushes towards the garage where her Corvette was and gets into it. She slides her cellphone into the specialized holder and lets it take her to Emily’s location. At the speeds the Corvette was going, it takes her no time to get to Emily’s location. She parks next to Emily’s Corvette and gets out. The place was on fire, but it had a strange glow to it.
Sasha uses her ability to enter the burning building. She had to stop a few times to remove debris out of the way as she continues to make her way to where Emily was. There were bodies everywhere, along with the strange bluish and orange-red powder. She spots Emily with beams and everything covering her body. It also looked like she was covered in flames as well.
Sasha walks over to her and starts removing the debris off her body. She notices that there was a low-level flame covering Emily’s body. She also noticed that there were several pieces of shrapnel embedded in Emily’s body as well. Her uniform was torn in several places.
Sasha presses her earpiece “I need medical transport at my location.”
Blake Emergency Medical Unit:
Kathryn was on duty when she receives an emergency call. The caller was Sasha Wolfhart, she listens to the incoming message.
“Dispatching emergency medical unit to your location. Do you need fire assistant?”
“Yes, send the fire department and police. I’ll contain the fire until they get here.” Sasha could feel the fire getting stronger like something was feeding it.
“Medevac is on the route.”
“Thanks.” Sasha checks Emily over to make sure she didn’t have any broken bones.
She picks Emily up and notices the flames starting to surround her body. She uses her ability to snuff the flames out surrounding Emily’s body. She is surprised that the flames hadn’t burned Emily.
The Medevac shows up first. They take Emily and transport her to a private hospital that Sasha’s mother owns. Sasha stays to help the fire department and police department.
While Sasha is helping the police and firefighters. Her mind goes over what she saw going on with Emily. She knew Emily never could control fire. Emily was a normal person that knew some fire tricks she taught her.
Also, what was she doing at this location? Sasha looks around and spots where the lightning had struck the place. She also spotted pieces of the chemistry set that had been set up. She notices the orangish-red liquid in one and the purplish-blue liquid in the other one. She picks up the pieces and takes them to her Corvette.
One of the police officers that were on site tried to stop her. He steps in front of her “that’s evidence. You can’t remove it, Mrs. Wolfhart.”
“I know it’s evidence. I’m taking it to Blake’s medical labs to analyze. As for taking it, I have the authority to remove it.” Sasha walks past the officer towards her Corvette.
She activates the self-drive program in the Corvette that she gave Emily. She programs it to drive itself back to where Emily stores it. She knew Emily’s Bronco would be there and will have Susan take her by the place to get the Bronco.
One Week Later, Medical Floor Aero Flight Industries, Mountain Complex:
Emily slowly wakes up and finds herself in a hospital room. She felt a heaviness to her chest and could feel a tightness to her body. She noticed she had an IV going into each arm and some sort of thick metallic bracelet on her wrist. She tries moving, and pain shoots throughout her body. Her joints hurt her as she moved.
She lifts the sheets covering her and discovered that her breasts were bigger than they uses to be. She looks at her hands and they had changed as well. A strand of her hair falls into her face, and it was a brighter color than she normally kept it. She tries to recall what happened, but the only thing she could remember was seeing a bright flash of light and a heavy pressure as she was knocked unconscious.
Emily looks at her body and her chest area was covered in bandages. She noticed her left leg was bandaged. She wonders which hospital she has been brought to. She looks around for the remote to summon the nurse. She presses the button on it.
A few seconds later, a young nurse with emo neon pink hair comes walking in. She was short and had a medium-built chest on her. She was wearing a pair of scrubs with kittens playing with a big ball of yarn on it.
“Look who’s awake.” Amy smiles at Emily.
Her cousin Sasha was worried about her protégé. She had asked Amy to keep her up to date about Emily’s condition.
“Where am I?” Emily looks at the young teenage girl as she walks over to her.
“Well, you are in the medical wing of the Mountain complex owned by Blake research.” Amy removes her pink stethoscope from around her neck.
“Isn’t that where Sasha’s Aunt Janet runs her business from?” Emily remembers coming to the mountain complex once with Sasha.
“Yep, I’m Sasha’s cousin, Amy. Now, I need to hear you breathe for me.” Amy takes her stethoscope and places it against Emily’s chest.
Emily breathes for Amy. She feels Emily move her stethoscope around her chest area. After a few minutes, she watches as Amy looks at her.
“Well, you’re breathing better.” Amy takes out a cellphone-looking device and places it on the bracelet around Emily’s wrist. It beeps, letting her know that it has retrieved the information inside the bracelet.
“I was wondering what this bracelet was for.” Emily looks down at it.
“Oh, it does more than give me your temp, heart rate, and blood pressure. It controls your special ability.” Amy knew they needed to use it on Emily.
“What special ability?” Emily looks at Amy with a puzzled look on her face.
“Oop’s! Maybe I shouldn’t have said anything to you yet.” Amy was still getting used to being a nurse. She had the training thanks to her grandmother, but she was still learning when to say something and when not to.
“What do you mean Oop’s?” Emily was still confused.
“I guess it won’t hurt telling you. You were exposed to some weird chemicals that changed your biology and activated a dormant gene you were carrying.” Amy had read over Emily’s medical report and the accident she was in.
“What exactly did the chemicals do to me?” Emily was feeling nervous about what happened to her.
“Well, it wasn’t just the chemicals that did it to. You were struck by lightning as well. The energy from the lightning supercharged the chemicals that splashed onto your body.”
“Okay, so what happened?” Emily was still confused.
“Besides turning you into a fully functional woman. Let’s just say you are in the same class as my cousin Sasha.” Amy was jealous that she didn’t have a special gift. Sure, she was super smart and had a high IQ. But she wanted to be like some of her cousins.
“You mean, I can control fire like Sasha?”
“Umm, yes and no. You can cause items to burst into flames. You’re pyrokinetic. The problem is you have no control over your gift. That’s why you are wearing that bracelet. It helps control your ability.” Amy was glad that Emily was wearing the bracelet.
Emily lifts her hand and looks at the silver bracelet. She could see the readouts on it. She looks back at Amy “why was I brought here, instead of a hospital in California?”
“Because a normal hospital isn’t set up to monitor you and contains your ability. You were taken to a normal hospital to stabilize you, but you kept starting fires. So, Sasha decided to have you brought here.” Amy knew why Emily was brought to the mountain.
“Is she around?”
“No, she had to fly back to California for a meeting with her band. But I’m to let her know when you wake up.” Amy already sent a text to Sasha while she was talking with Emily.
“So, who is my doctor?” Emily was curious which of Sasha’s relatives were looking after her.
“My mother, Tess. She’s more knowledgeable about people with special gifts like you, Robyn, and Sasha. She’ll also be able to explain what happened to you, better than I could. By the way, if you want. I can have some food brought to you.”
“Yes please.” Emily was feeling very hungry.
“Okay, I’ll have some food brought up to you.” Amy walks out of the hospital room.
Once Amy leaves, Emily looks at the bracelet on her right wrist and notices it was monitoring her pulse as well. She wonders how it helps control her ability. She knew Sasha said her ability was more mental than anything else.
She figures then her ability must be mental. She also knew that Robyn learned how her ability worked and that she had to keep her emotions under control. She wonders what her body looks like.
Half-n-hour later, an orderly comes walking into Emily’s hospital room. He was nice looking and well built. Emily watches him as he brings in her food.
“What did you bring me?” Emily looks at the food as he uncovers it.
“Balsamic beef with beetroot & rocket.” Jerod finishes laying out the dish.
Emily inhales the aroma coming off the fresh food. She has never smelled anything like this before. She looks at Jerod “man, I have never smelled anything so delicious.”
“I’ll tell the chief you’re happy with the meal. If you are still hungry, just let Amy know and I’ll bring up additional food for you.”
“Thanks.” Emily picks up the fork and starts eating.
By the time she is done eating. She was still feeling hungry. Emily lets Amy know.
“I’ll have the kitchen send up some dessert for you.” Amy knew how hungry you could be after being turned.
She was turned into a young girl by her kidnappers. The thing was, they custom-designed her change. She was made to look like an anime girl. All the hair on her body grew out to be neon pink. That included her groin area as well. Her eyes were a bright blue color and she only stood four foot eight inches tall. Her voice had a child-like quality to it.
Amy places an order with the kitchen for Emily. She also orders a sandwich for herself. She was feeling hungry, herself.
After twenty minutes, Jerod shows back up with his cart. He walks over to the nurse’s station and gives Amy her sandwich.
“Thanks, Jerod.”
“You’re welcome.” Jerod smiles at Amy as he pushes his cart into Emily’s hospital room.
A few minutes later, he comes back out with her dirty dishes. He takes them back down to the kitchen area. He puts the dirty dishes into the industrial dishwasher.
Two Weeks Later:
“Ouch! Take it easy.” Emily rubs where she just got hit by her trainer.
“You know, Sasha said you were a baby.” Jason had a smile on his face.
“Oh, you are going to regret saying that.” Emily starts attacking Jason using what she was taught by Sasha.
An evil smile appears on Jason’s face. He recognizes the fighting form Emily was using. It was the same style Sasha used when she was fighting, except Sasha fought dirty. He blocks and prevents Emily from using the atemi attacks Sasha liked using.
“Come on, Emily. You need to change how you fight. You’re using the style Sasha likes using.” He wanted Emily to change up and think outside of the box.
Emily looks at Jason as a thought enters her mind. She remembers some of what Tony taught her. She starts combining the two techniques.
Jason is caught off guard by the change-up. A smile appears on his face “that’s better, Emily.”
“Thanks, Jason. If you don’t mind. I need to take a break.” The thought of what happened to Tony comes back to her.
She grabs her towel and dries it off. She was still getting used to her new body. Her breasts were bigger than Bunnie’s and her hair was long straight and bright orangish-red color.
The guy she went after that killed Tony. He ended up being killed himself. He died during the lightning strike that night. A piece of metal went straight through the guy’s chest.
Emily wasn’t broken up over it. As far as she is concerned, all gang bangers should die. They have been a major problem lately in certain areas of California.
Jason walks up to Emily to see how she was doing. He knew she attended Tony’s funeral and his friends and family didn’t recognize her at all. He had discreetly gone along to watch over her, at his cousins request. She had to example to some of Tony's close friends what happened to her. Once she explained everything, they understood.
She was taking the next three months off from performing. There was a lot she still had to do before she could go back on stage. Also, she was broken up over losing Tony. She loved him and they had talked about getting married.
“Are you going to be okay, Emily?” Jason was concerned for his cousin's protégé.
“I’ll be fine. Let’s get back to practicing.” Emily wipes the tears that had started without her realizing it.
“Alright, it’s your funeral.” Jason strikes without warning.
Emily goes stumbling backward. She looks at him with anger on her face. She feels the air around her getting warm. A fireball forms in her
hand. She throws it at Jason, while she makes another one form.
An evil smile appears on Jason’s face as he tosses small explosive pellets at the fireball. The explosions from the pellets blew the fireball out. He does the same thing to the next one, Emily throws at him.
Emily couldn’t believe that Jason was blowing her fireballs out of the air before they get to him. She is knocked off her feet as he moves in close to her and hits her in the chest. When tries to get up off the training room floor. He smacks her back down again.
“You need to pay attention to what your opponent is doing, Emily. Don’t let your anger get the best of you or blind you. Now let’s do this again.” Jason helps Emily up off the floor.
Emily lets Jason help her up off the floor. She was still angry, but she knew he was right. She looks at Jason “let’s do this.”
For the next four hours, Emily and Jason go at each other. Sometimes, Emily manages to win a skirmish, and other times Jason beats her so badly. That she wonders how he had managed to do it.
Amy watched Emily as she trained with her uncle Jason. At first, Emily was predictable in how she would respond to her uncle’s moves. However, the longer they fought each other. Emily changed her tactics and how she approached her uncle.
Amy knew her mother was watching Emily from the observation room. The suit Emily was wearing, monitored Emily’s vitals while she was training. She looks at her clipboard and saw how Emily’s energy levels went up when she used her special gift. However, there were some lows as well. She saves the file and transfers it to her mother.
“Go change and gets some lunch.” Jason could tell Emily was tired.
“Okay.” Emily was feeling drained after her training.
She had a slight limp to her walk. Jason knocked her legs out from under her and trapped one. She is carefully removing the skin-tight training suit she was given to wear. She knew the sensors built into the suit monitored her vitals. Once she is naked, she rinses off and walks over to the ice bath, and lowers herself into it.
A low moan escapes her lips, as the cold water soothes her aching joints. Sasha was never this hard on her. She wonders why Jason was being harder on her than his cousin. She closes her eyes and rests in the cold bath for a while. Afterward, she gets out and takes a nice shower.
As she is getting dressed, she can’t get over how big her breasts were now. She uses to have a 36 B-inch bust, but now she was a 38DDD breast. Her waist had gotten a little bigger. She had a 27-inch waist and 38-inch hips. She also grew in height as well. She uses to be five foot six inches tall. Now she was five foot ten inches tall and weigh 141 pounds. Her eyes had changed as well. She had green eyes that went with her orangish-red hair. Her hair matched how she normally had it dye when she performed.
She was still amazed at how she looked. The dress Tess bought her was nicely designed and fit her new curves. She slips on the three-inch heels and walks out of the coed locker room and out into the hallway. She spots Amy coming out of the training arena.
“Hey Amy, do you want to join me for lunch?” Emily wanted to know more about Amy.
“Sure, let me drop my clipboard off.” Amy didn’t mind learning more about Emily.
She knew what was in Emily’s file. She was picked by Sasha to be her protégé and to continue her act when she decided to retire. The thing was, Sasha had two daughters now that had their magic act. Robyn did tricks with playing cards and Bunnie was an escape artist like her mother.
Amy drops her clipboard off in the arena office and comes back out. She looks at Emily “I’m ready.”
“Good, because I’m hungry.” Emily and Amy walk towards the cafeteria.
They pass several employees of Blake medical and engineers. They walk into the cafeteria and saw what was being offered today. They get in line and select what they wanted. Emily noticed that Amy selects a lot of Mexican food, while she selected burgers and seasoned fries. Tess told her she needs to eat more salads. So, she selects a cobb salad to go with her lunch.
They find a table where they could talk with each other without raising their voices. Emily takes a few bites of her burger and moans. She loved how it tasted.
“Where does your grandmother get such tasty food and cooks?” Emily looks at Amy for an answer.
“Beats me, I’ve only been her granddaughter for the past six months.” Amy takes a bite from her fish taco.
“How did you end up being adopted by your mother?” Emily was curious about that.
“She almost hit me and two other girls,” Amy remembers the night that she, April, and Clair had escaped from the gang that had kidnapped them.
It was raining hard, and they had just escaped from the gang that had kidnapped them and turned them into anime-looking girls. Clair had already been a girl, but somehow, they managed to turn her into anime looking character.
“Your mother almost hit you and two others?” Emily was surprised by that omission.
“It was raining like cats and dogs outside when we escaped. Mom almost ran us over when we ran out into the street. She managed to stop in time before she hit us. When she noticed that we were naked and had people chasing after us. She made us get into her car and once we were in her car. She took us to her place.
“What was she doing out where you were?” Emily wonders why Tess would be in a bad area.
“Mom was coming from a free clinic that Blake Medical supported. The shortest route between the clinic and the highway was the way she was going.”
“So, what happened after that?” Emily was curious because she wanted to know more about Amy.
“Well, mom took us to her place. We told her what happened to us and what the gang had planned for us. She took her cellphone out and called her brothers. An hour later, Uncle Jason, Uncle Andy, and Uncle William showed up and wanted to know everything about this gang.
Where they were, who their boss was and how many members there were. Once they had everything. They left to collect and arrest them. They also wanted to collect what we told them about.”
“What did your uncle’s do to the gang?” Emily knew what Sasha would do to the gang.
“What gang?” An evil smile appears on Amy’s face.
“They didn’t kill them all, did they?” Emily looked surprised.
“Oh, no. They interrogated them and charged them with all sorts of crimes. You need to remember. Uncle William use to be an interrogator in the Army. He knows every dirty trick they used that wouldn’t leave marks on the body. No gang member is tough enough to ignore what he can do to them. Uncle Jason and Uncle Andy are like your mentor. They have military training and have gone to some of the worse hell holes on the planet.” Amy knew all three men were very dangerous.
“What happened to the other two girls?”
“Clair went back to her parents and is seeing a counselor for what was done to her. As for April, her parents didn’t want her. They said she deserved what she got since she wouldn’t listen to them. So, one of Sasha’s brothers adopted her. My parents and I have never gotten along, and they didn’t want to have anything to do with me. So, Tess adopted me. If she hadn’t, I don’t know what I would have done.” Amy didn’t know of any of her other relatives and didn’t have any friends that could take her in.
“If you don’t mind me asking, why don’t you and your family get along?” Emily got along with her family, even after they found out about her.
“Have you ever seen that movie called Matilda?” Amy figures that were the best way to describe her birth family.
“Yeah, it was about a young girl that was smarter than her family and ignored by them.” Emily liked that movie.
“Well, most of what happened in that movie, was what happened at my house. My older brother was a bully, and my parents had the same IQ as the parents in the movie. They didn’t like the fact that I was smarter than they were. If nothing else, they use to call me names and put me down. My older brother use to beat me up and my parents wouldn’t do anything about it. They said I needed to learn how to defend myself.” Tears start to leak from Army’s eyes.
“I’m so sorry to hear that. At least now you have a mother that loves you.” Emily could see how Amy felt.
“I wish I had her from the beginning. At least I would have a better childhood.” Amy wipes her eyes.
After lunch, Amy escorts Emily to one of the research labs. As they walk into the place, Emily saw that the place had all sorts of 3D printing machines. It looked like whoever ran this lab, could construct whatever they need.
“Gabby, are you in here?” Amy looks around for Gabby.
Amy knew Gabby was always in here constructing or designing something. She looks around and finally finds her on a ladder getting items from a bin.
“Gabby, what are you doing up there?” Amy looks up at Gabby.
Gabby hears Amy’s voice and slides down the ladder. She turns around to look at Amy “I needed a part for her new suit.” Gabby points at Emily.
“For my suit?” Emily looks at Gabby and wanted to know more.
“Yep, I’m almost finished with your new suit.” Gabby just needed Emily’s new body measurements.
“What’s so special about this new suit?” Emily was curious about it.
“Well, for one thing. It's similar in design to your mentor. It will have gas jets that release a gas that you can ignite with your ability. This way, you can project frightening appearance.”
“You mean like Sasha likes doing to intimidate people.” Emily has seen her use it to interrogate people and in the performance of the band.
“Exactly, you’ll be able to do the same thing. Sasha needs an igniter to ignite the gas. In your case, you don’t. The suit is fireproof as well. So, you won’t burn it off when you use your abilities.”
“Cool. So, what do you need me to do?” Emily liked that she was getting a new uniform.
“Strip and step inside that cabinet. I’m going to take a laser measurement of your body.” Gabby points to a clear glass cabinet.
“How far do you need me to strip?” Emily starts removing her dress.
“Leave your panties on but remove your bra. The suit will have built-in support for your breasts.” Gabby had Emily’s old measurements, but they weren’t anything like her new ones.
Once Gabby had Emily’s new measurements. She inputs them into the central computer and the system starts making the suit.
“I should have your new suit by tomorrow afternoon.”
“Thanks, Gabby.” Amy escorts Emily out of the lab.
The rest of the day, she and Emily spend going over a few things. Amy shows Emily the scans they did of her body, to prove that she was a fully functional woman. Later, in the evening they leave the mountain complex and go into town for dinner and a movie.
Two Months Later:
“Get back here, you creep.” Emily chases after several guys that just robbed a bank.
She reaches into her third pouch on her utility belt and grabs some specialized explosive balls. She ignites them with her ability and tosses them towards the guys she was chasing after. The fireball explodes, sending tiny needles into the guy's back. After a few seconds, they fall to the ground.
When Emilly catches up to them “I told you to stop, but no. You had to be dumbasses and keep running.” She takes out a pair of quick cuffs and handcuffs the two of them.
She liked the new explosive balls that were designed for her. All she had to do was ignite the outside of the ball and throw them. Inside were tiny needles that were coated with a special drug that knock out a person pretty quickly.
She radio’s the police to come to pick them up. She shows her special license to the police and what charges to bring against them. Afterward, she heads back to her Corvette to head home. Instead of going back to the storage unit to swap out the Corvette for her Bronco. She heads directly home, instead. When she walks into her apartment, she stops and looks around. She has changed the place and given a lot of things that reminded her of Tony away.
She walks into her bedroom and removes her uniform. Afterward, she steps into the shower and takes a nice relaxing shower. She was happy to be home but miss talking with her friends at the mountain complex. Amy zooms her twice a week to see how she is.
She looks at the scar the lightning left on her arm. It looked like a growing flower on her skin. An evil smile appears on her face as she thinks about what she’ll be able to do to crooks now.
“Look out crooks, the blazing flame of justice is coming for you.”
Wolfhart Cattle Ranch, McIntosh County, Oklahoma:
Lottie watches as the cattle her parents own move towards the waiting trucks. She wipes the sweat out of her eyes as her and the rest of the men she works with herd the cows to the transport. This batch of cattle was going to the slaughterhouse to be slaughtered.
“They are all loaded, Lottie.” Charlie looks over towards Lottie as she sat on top of her brown and white spotted horse.
“Alright, let Harry know so he can transport them to the slaughterhouse.” Lottie uses to have a problem sending the cattle she helped raise to the abattoir. However, her parents explained to her that she shouldn’t become attached to them.
“Alright boss.” Charlie walks towards the front of the big rig to give Harry the go-ahead to get going.
“Alright men, let's get the rest of these cattle’s loaded up on the other trucks.” Lottie helps the men get the rest of the cattle on board the other trucks to be hauled to the abattoir.
Once all the cattle are loaded, she and the men head towards the chuckwagon to grab some lunch. She swings down from her horse. She loved riding her horse and raising cattle.
“Hey, Larry, what’s on the menu for today?” Lottie loved Larry’s cooking.
A smile appears on Larry’s old, weathered face as he looks at Lottie. He couldn’t believe the woman she has grown up to become. He remembered the day Alex and his wife Jessica came back from their meeting in Chicago with her.
She was a skinny, abused little girl that had been found wandering around in a dirty diaper. Alex’s wife Jessica told him how they found Lottie. Alex and his wife had been in Chicago on business when they spotted her on their way back to their hotel. The only thing she was wearing was a dirty shirt and a dirty diaper. The weather that night was down in the low teens.
Jessica has a soft spot for children, so they stopped to see what happened to her. They tried locating her parents but couldn’t locate them. Not even the Chicago Police Department could locate Lottie’s parents. All they could find out was that Lottie had been abandoned by her parents at a run-down park in a bad neighborhood.
“I thought you guys might like something light and easy to eat. So, I made steak sandwiches for all of you.” Larry looks at Lottie and the other cowboys standing near her.
“They better be better than the last ones you made for us, Larry,” Edward remembered the last ones Larry made.
“They will melt in your mouth, Edward.” Larry knew he messed up last time.
“They better.” Juan loved beef steaks, but the ones Larry made last time were tough.
Larry starts serving up the sandwiches. He made sure they were better than the last ones he served. He makes sure Lottie gets lots of veggies in her sandwich.
Lottie smiles as she accepts her plate from Larry. He knew she loved a lot of veggies on her sandwich.
“Thanks, Larry.” She grabs a cold bottle of water and walks over to sit with the guys.
She enjoyed being out on the property with the guys. Her parents practically raised her in the saddle. She loved the outdoors and being around the guys and animals. She sits on the ground enjoying her sandwich and homemade fries that Larry made as well. She watches as the white fluffy clouds drift across the sky.
Two older cowboys that were identical twins come over and join Lottie. Both men have looked after her as if they were her older brothers.
“So, have you decided what you are going to do after you graduate?” Butch looks at Lottie as he takes a bite from his sandwich.
“I thought I would stay here and work on the ranch. I’m not much into college life, like most of my friends.” Lottie knew most of her classmates were ready to get away from the simple life.
Some of them were joining the military. Some of them were going to different colleges. Some were going for the party life that colleges offer, and some were going to get degrees so they could get high-paying jobs in places like New York and Charlotte, N.C.
“That’s what we figured, but you should have a backup plan.” Cole looks at Lottie when he says that.
“That’s what my grandmother out in California said,” Lottie remembered the last time she went to California to visit her grandmother and grandfather. She had fun with them and her cousins.
“She is right because you never know when you’ll get hurt performing in the rodeo or out here herding cattle.” Butch has seen a lot of cowboys get so hurt that they couldn’t perform anymore or ride.
“I know. I just enjoy what I do.” Lottie liked being a cowgirl and being around the cattle.
“You could follow in your father’s footsteps and join the military.” Cole knew Lottie’s father use to be in the Army as an EOD specialist.
“I have problems with authority, you guys know that.” Lottie has had problems in the past with law enforcement and with some of her teachers at school.
“How about going back into cheerleading? You did well as a cheerleader.” Cole uses to watch Lottie as she practiced her cheers and routines.
“I only did that because of Beth Ann. She thought she was so good and popular as a cheerleader. She also became a stuck-up bitch as well.” Lottie uses to be Beth Ann’s friend until Beth Ann started acting like a bitch at school and around some of their friends.
“Didn’t Markus offer you a job down at the gun store?” Butch knew Markus has been talking about hiring Lottie because of how good she was with a gun.
Butch knew Lottie could hit anything while performing on her horse. She was extremely good on horseback and doing tricks while riding. A few movie companies have hired her to perform on horseback for their movies.
“Yeah, he has. I haven’t accepted yet, because I’m still technically underage.” Lottie wouldn’t mind working for Markus. She liked guns, especially old-style guns like they used in the old west. She had a set of guns that once belonged to the outlaw Rose Dunn.
“I think Markus knows that, Lottie.” Cole knew Markus knew Lottie was still underage to sell guns.
For the rest of lunch, Lottie, Cole, and Butch enjoy their meal. Once they were done eating, they go back to work. They still had to gather the herd and move them to a new area. They stop late into the evening and start setting up camp.
Lottie sets up her tent near Charlie’s and William’s tent. Normally, she would sleep outside near the campfire, but tonight she wanted some privacy. Charlie and William didn’t snore like everyone else.
She gets to undress and slip on her nightshirt. She lays down on her sleeping bag and pulls a book out of her saddlebag to read for a while. She had one of those portable lights that lit up her tent, so she could see.
After a while, she closes her book after reading two chapters and turns the light off. She listens to some of the guys as they tell stories or talk about their latest conquest. She knew it was a common thing for the guys to do. She grew up around them and listened to their stories.
Lottie slowly falls asleep inside her tent. She was happy that her parents found her thirteen years ago. She doesn’t know who her birth parents are or were, but it didn’t matter.
She’s woken up to the sound of Larry rattling the metal triangle. She opens her tent flap and stumbles out of the tent. She shivers as she steps on the wet grass. She looks over towards Larry’s chuckwagon “I swear I am going to shoot that damn triangle of yours.”
Lottie was having a nice dream and didn’t want to wake up. She walks over to the chuck wagon to grab herself a fresh cup of coffee. She was still wearing her nightshirt. The guys use to tease her about wearing it, but they stopped.
“What’s for breakfast, Larry?” Lottie takes a sip from her coffee.
“Cowboy hash, scrambled eggs, and grits.” Larry got up early to start cooking everything.
Lottie makes a face at the mention of grits. She wasn’t a big fan of grits.
“Alright, fix me up a plate, please.”
Larry fixes a plate for Lottie and hands it to her “eat up.”
“Thanks.” Lottie walks over to where the guys were and joins them.
After breakfast, everyone breaks camp and goes to work. They were herding a bunch of young cattle towards the main pastures near the main property. By late evening, the whole crew arrives back at the main building.
Lottie helps Larry with the chuck wagon. Anything that needs replacing, they will go shopping for. Since Larry normally uses the generator to keep the coolers and refrigerator inside cool. She plugs the wagon into the power outlet for it.
Larry makes sure the propane tanks are turned off. The last thing they needed was for it to go off. The chuckwagon was an old one that has been around for at least a hundred years. It was refurbished and updated with new equipment, so they could use it in the field.
Lottie lets stall her horse and give him some feed and special treats. As she brushes him, she hums a tune that she knows he likes. She raised him since he was born. She named him Dust Walker, because of how much dust he uses to kick up.
Lottie walks into the main house through the back door. She noticed her father’s Jeep was in the driveway and her mother was in the garage. Her old 1968 AMX was sitting in the garage next to her mother's car. She rebuilt it from the ground up with help from her father and brothers.
“Mom, I’m home.” Lottie takes the back stairs up to the second floor.
Lottie figures her parents were either outside on the front porch or outside somewhere. She walks into her bedroom and strips out of the clothes she has on. She walks across the hallway to the bathroom and starts filling the tub with the proper temperature water. She tosses in a scented oil ball. Afterward when the tub reaches the level she needed. She turns the water off and steps into the hot water.
A low moan escapes from Lottie’s throat as the hot water warms her body up. She, so miss this when she is out on the property. She leans her head back against the tub and closes her eyes. She wonders where her parents were.
When the water starts turning cold. Lottie drains the tub and dries off as she steps out of the tub. She wraps the towel around her body and one around her hair, before leaving the bathroom.
She walks into her bedroom and slips on a pair of loose shorts. She grabs her favorite off-the-shoulder shirt and put it on. She doesn’t bother with a bra, because it was just her, her mother, and her father. All her brothers were either in college or in the military.
Her older brother Ralph was following in their father’s footsteps. He joined the Army like their father and was getting trained to disarm explosives. As for her next older brother, Wayne. He was joining the air force as a pilot. Her third brother Richie was six years older than her
and he was in the Marines like their cousin. He was part of a special force’s unit.
Lottie goes looking for her parents and finds them in her father’s home office. She knocks before entering. She notices her parents were talking to their parents over video conference.
“Hi, grandma and grandpa.” Lottie waves to her grandparents as she walks over to stand with her mother.
Janet and Leland notice their granddaughter Lottie walking into their son’s office. A smile appears on their face “hey sweetie. Are you behaving your parents?”
“Yes ma’am. I just got done shipping off some of our cattle for the slaughterhouse.” Lottie sold the amount her father said to ship off.
“Sounds like you are getting the hang of the operation, sweetie.” Janet was proud of her granddaughter.
Lottie leans against her mother. She was happy that her grandmother was proud of her.
“Lottie, can you give us some private time with your parents please?” Leland knew they needed to finish informing his son and daughter-in-law of what is going on with the family.
“Sure, grandpa. Huggers!” Lottie turns around and walks out of her father’s office. She wonders what her grandparents and parents were talking about.
She walks into the kitchen to see if her mother had started on dinner and notices she hasn’t yet. Since tonight was meatloaf, Lottie grabs everything she needs to make it. She was pretty good at cooking. Her mother and grandmother taught her how to cook.
Once it was made and ready for the oven. She puts it in and starts prepping everything else for dinner. Her parents loved fresh vegetables and such. She makes biscuits from scratch, instead of using cans biscuits.
Once everything is made, she sits down at the counter and starts watching a movie. They were so far from town, that they had to use a satellite dish to access the internet and cable channels. Luckily, they got access to the satellite through their great aunt’s satellite service.
Lottie munches on an apple sitting in a bowl of fruit sitting on the counter. Her mother has always had a bowl of fruit for her and her brothers to munch on when they got home from school or practice. All three of her brothers played football or baseball. Her brother Richie was the baseball player in the family. He had been scouted by a major league team but wanted to go into the military as their older brothers did.
She played in the girls’ softball league, and was pretty good, but not like her brothers. She was the better horseback rider. She could do things her brothers couldn’t. She did take after them in racing cars. She was a pretty good dirt track racer and street racer. She beat her brothers several times racing.
That’s where she got in trouble with the law. She’s been driving since she was fourteen years old. First, she raced go-karts, then she got into kart racing, and then into dirt track racing. She would compete in her brother’s old car.
If she wasn’t dirt racing, she was cheerleading or performing on horseback. She was an ace when she was on horseback and firing at targets or doing tricks. She was also good at training and raising horses.
After an hour-n-half, her mother comes walking into the kitchen. Jessica notices that dinner was already being cooked. She looks at Lottie “thank you, sweetie.”
“You’re welcome, mom.” A smile appears on Lottie’s face.
Jessica checks on the items on the stove and turns the heat down. She knew Lottie had a habit of cooking items a little hotter than she needs to.
“How are grandma and grandpa, mom?” Lottie wonders why her grandparents wanted to talk with her parents in private.
“They are doing okay, considering the circumstances.” Jessica knew she needs to warn Lottie about what was going on with the family.
They piqued Lottie’s curiosity “what’s going on that has them worried?”
Jessica turns to look at her daughter “someone is attacking the family.”
“Why?” Lottie knew certain family members have enemies because of what they do.
“Revenge against your Aunt Sasha.” Jessica knew that Sasha did special jobs for Mrs. Blake.
“Who would want to hurt Aunt Sasha? She’s a rocker and stage magician?” Lottie has been to some of her aunt’s performances and spent a week with her and her family.
Jessica looks at Lottie and wonders if she should tell her daughter what else her aunt did? Normally, she would leave it to her husband, but he was busy right now.
“Lottie, your aunt does other types of work. She’s an agent for the government.”
“No way! Aunt Sasha is a secret agent?” Lottie couldn’t believe her youngest aunt was a secret agent.
“More like she goes after very dangerous people and brings them to justice. She uses her stage magician acts and rock concerts as cover for her true work.”
“Is the rest of her band, agents, as well?” Lottie has met all of them and liked them.
“No, just your aunt Sasha.” Jessica knew the other members of WildFire weren’t agents.
“Does Aunt Sasha’s and aunt Susan’s kids know their mother is a secret agent?” Lottie knew Rose was a performer like their mothers.
Gracie was still in school and sometimes acts as a backup singer for her sister and mother. Aunt Sasha’s newest daughters Robyn and Bunnie had their shows in Las Vegas. When Robyn wasn’t performing, she worked with the Los Angeles Police Department in their SWAT division.
Robyn wanted to go into law enforcement and help people. She knew aunt Sasha had a protégé that had her show as well.
“Yes, all your cousins know what their mother does. Some of them are doing the same thing as their mother. That includes Sasha’s protégé as
well.” Jessica knew that the California branch of Wolfhart’s was either military, law enforcement officers, lawyers, or doctors.
Her sons wanted to follow in their father’s footsteps and joined the military. Lottie was the only one who didn’t know what she wanted to do, besides work as a ranch hand.
“So, what does that mean for us? Are grandma and grandpa warning us?” Lottie was a little concerned.
“Let’s just say, if something seems weird to you or you think someone is following you. Let your father or one of the guys on the ranch know, okay?” Jessica trusted every ranch hand that worked for them.
“Okay.”
The rest of the evening, Lottie helps her mother with finishing dinner. She sets the table and goes and gets her father. She finds him still in his home office, going over some sales receipts.
“Daddy, dinner is ready.” Lottie walks over to her father.
Alex looks up at his daughter and smiles “Thanks, sweetie. There’s something I have to tell you after dinner.”
“If it has to do with why grandma and grandpa called. Mom already explained things to me. She said if I spot anything unusual or suspect something. I should either tell you or the guys.” Lottie knew she could trust them.
“That’s right, sweetie. Also, if you want to. You can call your grandparents later and talk with them.” Alex knew how much Lottie loved her grandparents.
“Thanks, daddy.” Lottie hugs her father.
Alex returns Lottie’s hug as he stands up. He has never regretted adopting her. Sure, she could be a handful like her brothers, but it was nice having a daughter. The two of them walk to the dining room to have dinner.
A Few Days Later, Shooter’s Gun Shop:
Lottie kneels on a pad as she cleans the selves and stock the shelves with new product. She had accepted Markus’s offer to work at the gun store. She couldn’t believe the paperwork she had to fill out and the background check she had to go through. She had a police record, but nothing serious that would stop her from working at a gun store.
The t-shirt she was wearing showed off her perky breasts, even with the bra she was wearing underneath the shirt. She was the only girl working at the gun store. Most of the guys knew who she was and how good of a shooter she was on horseback.
“Are you almost done of there, Lottie?’ James tries to spot Lottie, but she was kneeling on the floor between the aisles.
“Almost. I have two more shelves to dust and product to put up.” Lottie didn’t mind the busy work Markus or his assistant gave her to do. It kept her from being bored.
After about twenty minutes, she stands up with her knee pad in her hand. She uses it, so her knees wouldn’t hurt after kneeling on the concrete floor. She looks towards the counter and wonders how Markus manages to stay open and so well stocked with ammo.
She walks towards the counter to see what else there was to do. She has already polished several of the guns on display in the glass case. She reorganized the reload supplies out on the floor. Hung up the new camo gear that had come in. And dusted and restocked the floor shelves and it wasn’t even one o’clock yet.
James looks at Lottie “why don’t you take an early lunch. Nothing is going on.”
“Are you sure? I could watch the store while you’re at lunch.” Lottie didn’t mind taking a later lunch.
“No, go ahead and get some lunch.” James figures Markus would be back by the time Lottie gets back.
“Okay, if you need me, I’m going over to The Cowboy Cactus.”
“I figure you would.” James knew Lottie always spends her time over there.
Every cowboy around knew Lottie frequent the place. She held the best time on the mechanical bull. No one has been able to beat her. He watches as she walks out the front door and crosses the street.
Lottie walks across the street and down to The Cowboy Cactus. Her brothers use to bring her here when she was little and when she got her driver's license, she started coming on her own. She loved the place.
When she walks into the bar, she already could tell that some of the local cowboys she knew were already drinking. She walks up to the bar “hey, Jason. Give me a draft.”
“You know you’re not old enough for one.” Jason knew how old Lottie was.
“I won’t tell if you don’t.” A mischievous smile appears on her face.
“I’m not risking my ABC license on you, sweetie. I’ll pour you a coke.” Jason picks up a glass and fills it with soda.
“Thanks.” She watches as he fills her a glass with coke cola.
“So, what brings you in so early today?” Jason looks at Lottie.
“I’m on my lunch hour. Fix me a bacon burger with onion rings please.” Lottie was hungry, she skipped breakfast this morning.
“I thought you work for your parents?” Jason walks Lottie’s drink over to her.
“Thanks.” She takes a sip from it. “I do, but they thought I should expand my skills. So, I’m working for Markus across the street.”
“That has to be something new for you.” Jason places Lottie’s lunch order.
“It is, but I don’t mind.” She takes another sip from her glass.
“Aren’t you a little too young to sell guns?” Jason knew how old Lottie was.
“I can sell ammo and everything else, but I can’t sell guns. Which isn’t fair, since I’m a better shot than most people.” Lottie knew she was an extremely good trick shot on horseback.
“You almost lost your title last time.” Jason had watched as an up-and-coming female shooter from Texas had almost outshot Lottie on horseback.
Lottie would have lost had the girl not missed her last three targets. They were very tricky shots and Lottie only missed one. She has never missed them before.
Lottie burger arrives after a while, along with a basket of onion rings. She sits and enjoys the burgers and onion rings. She looks at her watch and notices it was almost time for her to be back at work.
“Here’s a twenty, Jason. Keep the change.” Lottie finishes her soda and heads back to work.
Lottie heads back to work. She was in a happy mood as she walks back into the store.
“I’m back, James. You can go to lunch.” Lottie heads towards the counter to help customers.
She spots Markus showing some guy one of their high-power rifles. Lottie tries to remember if she has seen him before, but couldn’t recall ever seeing him. She grabs a dustpan and a five-gallon bucket to clean up the brass on the gun range.
The next two go by without anything special happening. Lottie looks at her calendar and realizes that Joey Miller’s birthday was today. She was supposed to join him and several of their friends at the Cowboy Cactus after work today. She rushes to get ready for work and look for her mother.
She knew her father was out on the property with the guys checking on the herd. She misses being out there with everyone, but her parents wanted her to have more experience other than being a cowgirl and performing. She finds her mother in the laundry room “mom, I won’t be home after work tonight. Joey Miller is having his birthday bash up at the Cowboy Cactus tonight.”
“Alright, sweetie. Remember, young lady. You’re not old enough to drink. So, I don’t want to smell alcohol on your breath when you come home.” Jessica remembered the last time Lottie got so drunk, that she had to pick her up.
The next morning, Lottie was walking around feeling sick to her stomach and had a hangover so bad. She couldn’t stand any loud noises.
“I promise mom. I’ll try to be home by midnight.” Lottie tries to keep her promise.
Lottie places a kiss on her mother’s cheek and grabs her purse on the way out the door. Normally, she didn’t take her purse with her, but she wanted to look nice for the party. She grabs the keys to her 68’ AMX Javelin and starts it up on the first turn of the key.
A smile appears on her face as she backs out of the garage. She and her brothers restored this car and souped it up. It could outrun the new police cruisers the sheriff's department just got. She links her cellphone to her car radio and listens to her favorite playlist.
It takes her forty-five minutes to arrive at work. She parks her car next to Markus’s pickup truck. As she gets out of her car, she looks at the newest add-ons he did to his truck. Her brothers were the same way with their trucks and muscle cars.
She enters the store and clocks in. She waves to Markus, as she makes a fresh pot of coffee.
“I need you to put the new gear out today.” Markus looks over towards Lottie.
“Alright. What did you order this time? Cameo bikinis for the ladies?” Lottie noticed that Markus was putting out more merchandise for women.
“How did you guess?” A sly smile appears on Markus’s face when he says that.
“God, men! One moment you want us barefoot and pregnant and the next you want us running around naked, showing off our assets.” Lottie knew how some of the men were when they saw a sexy woman in two pieces of a teeny, tiny piece of cloth.
“Hey, I’ve seen you in your bikini and you have a fabulous body,” Markus remembers seeing Lottie in her bikini at his daughter’s pool party.
“I did that on purpose. I got teased later by my brothers.” Lottie knew she had a nice body. She uses to work out a lot when she was on the cheerleading squad.
After Lottie fixes her cup of coffee. She goes to the back and brings out all the new stuff to sell. She holds up some of the bikinis to see which ones would look on her. She finds a few that she sets aside. There were a few spots on her parent’s property she could go swimming at.
She knew Joey was into hi-tech gadgets. So, during her lunch hour, she runs down to the new computer store that opened a year ago. Everyone in town was happy that there was a computer store in town now, instead of having to drive to the capital to go to Best Buys to get repairs done on their laptops and desktops.
“Hey Skokie, watch you doing?” Lottie spots her childhood friend behind the counter of the store.
Skokie looks up when she hears Lottie’s voice. She hasn’t seen Lottie since they graduated last year. Where she was part of the nerds in school, Lottie was one of the popular girls. Mainly, because she was on the cheerleading squad and performed at the rodeo.
“Where have you been hiding, Lottie?” Skokie comes from behind the counter and hugs her old friend.
“Been busy working on my parents’ property. I thought you were going to MIT or The University of Texas?” Lottie knew how smart and talented Skokie was.
“I was, but my mother got sick and needed me to stay home to take care of everything. I’m taking college courses online.” Skokie wanted to get away from Oklahoma.
“I’m sorry to hear that. But it is good you are taking online courses. If you need any help, just give me a howler.” Lottie didn’t mind helping her friend.
“Thanks. So, what brings you in here today?” Skokie was curious.
“I need a gift for Joey and I know he likes hi-tech devices.”
“Well, we have some tablets on sale that Joey might like.” Skokie unlocks the display case and takes out a few tablets that were on display.
Skokie shows Lottie the features of several tablets. She could see that Lottie had decided on one. She rings her up and gives her the receipt.
“Thanks, Skokie. Why don’t we go to lunch sometime next week?” Lottie looks at Skokie hoping she’ll say yes.
“Sounds good to me. What day is good for you?” Skokie opens her tablet to record the day.
“Let’s do Wednesday around one o’clock.” That was her normal lunchtime.
“One o’clock is good. Where do you want to meet?”
“How about Corky’s?” Lottie knew they had a good barbecue.
“Sounds good, but I get to choose the next place.” Skokie wasn’t a big barbecue person.
“Deal. I’ll see you next Wednesday.” Lottie waves goodbye as she walks out of the store and back to work.
Lottie heads back to work. While Markus was at lunch, Lottie wraps the gift she bought for Joey. There wasn’t anyone in the store and she figures she could get it done before he got back.
Later In the Day:
Lottie changes out of her work clothes and into her party clothes. She puts her work clothes in her car, before walking over to The Cowboy Cactus. As soon as she walks into the bar “let the party begin!”
The music starts playing as Lottie gets out and starts dancing with some of her friends. She loved dancing and was good at it. Some of the guys challenge her to the mechanical bull. She lasts longer than they do on the highest setting. She looks at the guys “face it boys, I’m better at riding than you are.”
“I bet you are.” A smirk appears on Andrew’s face.
“You’ll never know.” A playful smile appears on Lottie’s face.
The rest of the night Lottie dances with some of the girls to certain songs that allow them to shake their asses and show off their moves. When it comes to the Blake Shelton Kiss My Country Ass song. All of the girls wiggle their asses towards the guys watching them.
Lottie makes sure she is drinking just soda, throughout the night. She didn’t need to be caught drinking anything stronger. She didn’t want a repeat of what happened last time.
A little after eleven o’clock Lottie bids everyone goodnight and gives Joey a goodbye kiss. She walks across the street to her car and gets in.
She backs up and pulls out of the parking lot and heads home. She listens to some music as she drives. She was the only car on the highway heading towards her parents’ property.
When she is about fifteen minutes away from her turn. She spots a set of flashing lights behind her. She checks her speed and notices she was only five miles over the speed limit. She pulls over onto the shoulder but leaves her engine running. She watches in her side mirror as the police car pulls in behind her.
She notices he turns his searchlight on and points it towards her mirror. She also notices nothing was coming over her police scanner either. She knew the officer had to call in to say they were pulling someone over. She watches as the person gets about halfway towards her car before she floors the accelerator. The rear end of her car throws up a bunch of rocks, as she shoots forward towards the highway.
There is gunfire and her rear windshield shatters from a bullet hitting it. She increases her speed and notices the police car chasing her. There are several more gunshots, but nothing going out over the radio.
“Let’s see how much of a driver you are.” Lottie speeds ahead and whips her Javelin around so she is facing the oncoming police car.
She uses to play chicken with some of the boys when she street raced. She presses down on the accelerator and charges towards the oncoming police car. There was still nothing going out over the air.
The police car kept coming towards her. She kept her foot on the accelerator as she closed the distance. Seconds before they were about to smash into each other, the police car avoids her and goes off the highway. She turns her car around and gets out with her six-shooters in her hand. She kept them hidden in her car.
She pulls her peacemakers out and points them towards the police car. She walks towards the wreck and spots the guy that came into the gun store. She looks at him “mister, I don’t know who you are, but you just fucked upcoming after a cowgirl like me.”
Lottie tucks one of her peacemakers into her waistband and pulls out her cellphone. She still didn’t have a signal. She moves carefully to the guy and uses the handcuffs he had on him to cuff him. She spots the jammer in his stolen police car. She shoots it with her gun.
As soon as it was destroyed, radio traffic started coming over the radio. She picks the mic up “this Lottie Wolfhart, you have an officer down on highway 45. Also, he’s an imposter.”
“Lottie, what are you doing on this frequency?” Sheriff Kingsman recognized Lottie’s voice, even before she announced her name.
“Sheriff Kingsman, you need to send a patrol car to me an ambulance as well.” Lottie was still looking at the guy who just tried to kill her. Also, can you send a patrol car by my folk's place to make sure they are alright?”
“Okay, Lottie.” Sheriff Kingsman looks towards two of the deputies and sends them on their way.
While Lottie waits for the Sheriff to show up. She takes a picture of the assassin and calls her grandmother.
Janet and Leland Mansion, California:
Janet and Leland were watching a movie in their bedroom with their youngest granddaughter sound asleep between them. They were babysitting for their son and his husband so they could go out. She had fallen asleep earlier in the movie.
Janet’s cellphone starts ringing. She looks at it as she picks it up and notices it was her granddaughter, Lottie. “Hey, Lottie. What’s going on?”
Janet looks at her husband and wonders why Lottie was calling her at ten at night. She puts the call on speaker and turns down the volume on the television.
“Hi grandma, sorry for calling so late, but someone just tried to kill me.” Lottie kept her eyes on the guy.
“Are you okay, sweetie?” Janet was concerned about her granddaughter. She glances at Leland and he was concerned as well.
“Are your parents okay, Lottie?” Leland was concerned about his son and his daughter-in-law.
“Don’t know, grandpa. Sheriff Kingsman is sending some deputies over to the house to check on them. I’m going to send you a picture of the guy who just tried to kill me.” Lottie sends the picture to her grandparents.
Janet watches as the picture arrives. She looks at it and then lets her husband look at it. He didn’t look too good.
“What did you do to him, sweetie?” Janet wonders what her granddaughter did to the poor guy.
“I played chicken with him and won.” Lottie wonders what repairs she was going to have to do to her Javelin.
“Looks like all those times you got in trouble for street racing paid off.” Janet knew Lottie got into a lot of trouble for street racing along with her brothers.
“I guess, grandma. Why come after me and my parents?” Lottie wanted to know.
“Revenge, sweetie. The person who escaped and is causing all of this wants revenge against your aunt.” Janet knew Andy and Jason were working on the case. They even had Angela going over the satellite information her sister sent her.
“Well, they better stay out of Oklahoma, or were going to show them some old fashion cowboy justice.” Lottie knew the cowboy’s around here were a tight group and when you messed with one, you messed with all of them.
“Just be careful, sweetie. I’m going to send your uncles to talk with that person. Also, have your parents call me when you see them.”
“I will, grandma. Hugs to you grandpa.” Lottie could hear the police sirens coming towards her.
“You be careful, sweet pea.”
“I will grandpa. I got to hang up grandma. The sheriff is almost here.”
“Alright, sweetie. Have your parents call me later?” Janet wanted to check on her children.
“Will do. Love you.” Lottie ends the phone call when the sheriff shows up.
A few days later, Lottie and her parents watch as her uncles and cousin pull up in a rental to the house. Her parents had been worried when they couldn’t get in touch with her and when the deputy sheriff showed up at their door. They were concerned because it wasn’t the first time the sheriff's department had either brought her home in a squad car. Or to inform them she was in jail for doing something illegal.
“Uncle Jason, Uncle Andy, it's good to see you.” Lottie gives both her uncles a hug.
Both men return Lottie’s hug.
“Hey cousin.” Lottie hugs her cousin Angela. She knew Angela was Andy’s niece and the daughter of her aunt Janice. Who was Andy’s twin sister?
“I heard you had a little trouble.” Angela looks at her cousin.
Angela knew she had been adopted at the age of four while her uncle and aunt were in Chicago on a business meeting. They found her wandering around outside in winter wearing only a dirty shirt and a dirty diaper. They never did find her birth parents.
“Nothing a little cowboy justice couldn’t handle. So, are you allowed to touch computers again?” The last thing Lottie heard about her cousin she couldn’t touch a computer.
“Yep. Aunt Rachel managed to convince the judge that my talents are needed for uncle Andy and that what I did was to track down a corrupted DHS agent.” Angela was happy she could use a computer again.
“So, what’s the download about what is going on?” Lottie watches her uncles walk inside the house with her uncles.
“Is there somewhere we can talk in private?” Angela looks around to make sure they could talk.
“Yeah, come with me.” Lottie takes Angela to the horse stables where her horse is stabled.
“It’s safe in here.” Lottie sits down on a square hay bail.
Angela takes a breath before speaking. She looks at Lottie “aunt Sasha put away two very dangerous guys. One is a former CIA agent that used his skills to get rich people and important people anything they want. He was sent to get Rose and sell her into sexual slavery, but aunt Sasha stopped that. She also put a stop to a bunch of girls that were being smuggled to be used in sexual slavery as well. As for the second fellow, he was one of the buyers of the girls and sent five men to capture and rape aunt Sasha. But instead of capturing aunt Sasha. They got aunt Janius instead.”
“So, now they want revenge on aunt Sasha for putting them in jail.” Lottie could see why they were coming after the family.
“Yeah, but they have outside help that has enormous resources helping them. I’ve been trying to track them down and locate where they are operating. However, every time I get close to a location, I lose them. Also, every time I locate where the money is coming from and close it down. They get resources from another source. Even grandma Janet is getting frustrated with the problem. Whoever this person is, they are slippery.”
“Or well connected. Didn’t you say one of the guys use to be a CIA agent?” Lottie wonders if that person is pulling money from CIA stash houses.
“Yeah, he uses to work for the CIA. You’re not suggesting he’s pulling money from some of their accounts, are you?” Angela looks at her cousin with a puzzled look on her face.
“If I was trying to hide from someone hunting me. I would use money that couldn’t be traced back to the source like the CIA or one of the other government agencies. Hell, I would even hit up the cartels and take some of their money in return for getting their product safely into the country.” Lottie got the idea from watching the movie Two Guns. It made sense to her.
“I’ll have to look into that. We better head into the house or everyone is going to worry about us.” Lottie leads Angela back to the main house.
Blake Medical Recovery Center, Napa Valley, Northern California:
Sara and Cindy look down at all the women and some men who have been brought to the center for help and recovery. Both of them couldn’t understand why anyone would forcibly turn innocent males and some women into the opposite sex.
“Mom and sis weren’t joking when they said that there would be days when this job would get to you.” Cindy looks at her twin sister standing next to her.
“It’s hard to believe that so many men and women were being trafficked.” Sara couldn’t believe how many people they just received at the center.
“I’m surprised you would think like that, sis. You must have seen worse than this over in Pakistan and countries like them when you were in the
Army.” Cindy knew her twin sister had seen things in the army that she hadn’t seen.
“Yeah, but nothing like what was done to these people. They never purposely turn men over there into women with drugs. Being a woman over there is worse than death because of what they do to women. And being gay over there is a death sentence.” Sara saw what they did to the men
who were gay during her time in the army. Also, what they did to some of the young men as well.
“Speaking of being gay. How is Kelly doing?” Cindy knew her sister adopted a young girl who had been a boy and turned into a girl by his relatives.
They couldn’t deal with the fact their son was gay. So, to fix the problem. They forcefully turned their son into a girl with a drug similar to the Blue Lace drug.
“She adjusting to being a girl. On the one hand, she likes being a girl, but on the other hand. She hates what was done to her by her father and his friends. How are your adopted daughters doing?” Sara looks at her twin.
“They still act like kittens. I’ve managed to get them to stop using a litter box. I can’t believe what those men from Japan did to them.” Cindy couldn’t believe that someone would take two orphan boys from China and turn them into identical twins. On top of that, they added cat DNA to the drug they used on them to turn them into Neko girls.
“That must have been difficult. How did you manage to teach them to use the toilet?” Sara knew her twin was the better doctor.
“I had help from Aya. She’s working with my daughters to help them fit in with everyone. I was thinking about calling that female bounty hunter out in Tennessee for help. She’s a neko, but doesn’t act like one.”
“I think you did better with Aya. I still can’t get over the fact that she volunteered to become a Neko girl.”
“Sis, she has always wanted to be a neko girl, ever since we were little. She used to drive Aunt Betty and Uncle Henry crazy dressing up as one all the time. Even her brothers thought she was crazy. However, I have to give her credit for using their uniqueness to their advantage by calling themselves Josie and The Pussycats.” A smile forms on Cindy’s face as she thinks about how Aya always loved that old cartoon.
“Well, it's good that the twins have a good role model.” Sara knew the twins were a handful, because of how many cats' DNA had been in the drug that turned them.
“Me too. I’ve also been in contact with that group of humanoid cat people in Montana as well. You know some of them had been changed the same way the twins and some of the others under our care have.” Cindy had learned about the group from her mother.
Blake Medical was secretly shipping medical supplies and other items to the Montana group. Even her aunt Janet was helping them. There were a few engineers among their group who had volunteered to come and work for her mother and aunt.
Sara feels a set of small arms wrap around her waist from behind her. She was startled but soon got over her reaction when she realized who it was.
“What’s wrong, Dakota?” Sara turns around in the young girl’s arms and picks her up.
Cindy looks at Dakota and smiles. The young girl looked cute in the simple dress she was wearing. She was one of the young girls they still hadn’t found a home for. The main reason, was because Dakota only trusted Sara and herself. She also wouldn’t speak either. Something had happened to her that for whatever reason, caused her to never speak. Physically she could, but she elected to not speak.
Dakota lays her head against Sara’s shoulder and holds onto her. She just wanted to be held by Sara.
“I think she just wants to be held by her mommy.” A smile appears on Cindy’s face. She knew Dakota preferred her sister over herself.
“I think you are right. I’m still not her legal guardian, but hopefully, that will change soon. Our cousins Charlotte and Clair are on it and they have a big caseload with everything else going on.” Sara loved Dakota and didn’t care if the little girl never wanted to speak.
She knew that when Dakota came to them, she was in bad shape. She had to stay on life support for almost two weeks. Then she had to relearn how to walk and eat.
“SURPRISE!” Monia pops up in front of Sara and Cindy.
She was wearing her newest invention a small jet pack she had been working on for the past three months. She loved tinkering and had a workshop of her own on the old vineyard property. She also maintained the buildings and vehicles the trauma center owned. She wasn’t allowed to work on the vineyard side of the property because of her age.
Dakota grips Sara tighter when Monia surprises everyone. Sara holds Dakota tighter to her to reassure her that she is safe.
Cindy looks at Monia “You know better than that young lady.”
“I can’t help myself, sis.” Monia considered Cindy and Cindy’s twin sister Sara as her big sisters.
She hopes Mrs. Blake will adopt her. She misses not having a family. Her parents had been only children and both sets of her grandparents were dead.
Cindy shakes her head back and forth. She knew what type of person Monia was. She was a lot like her older sister Samatha back at the mountain. Monia was very bright and had a problem settling down. She has been diagnosed with being a high-functioning autistic person. Only her tinkering seems to keep her stable.
“How much fuel does your backpack have?” Sara was curious.
“It doesn’t use standard fuel. I’m using a hydrogen fuel cell to power it. I estimate it gives me about two hours of flight time.” Monia was still tinkering with the design.
“Well, be careful and stay close to the ground. Remember what happened last time?” Cindy sometimes has to remind Monia of safety.
“I got my specialized impact suit on.” Monia was instructed to start wearing it.
“Alright, be careful, and don’t scare the horses again.” Cindy knew how much Monia liked flying.
Counselor Office:
Kimberly tenses up as she is given her daily shot. The shot was meant to reduce her desire to have sex all the time and to dial down the sensitivity to erogenous zones of her body. The people who changed her into a woman, dialed up her sex drive because they wanted her to be a sex toy.
The drug she was taking was countering the effects of what they did to her body and resetting it to what it should be. This way she isn’t always thinking about sex or getting aroused from the clothes she wears from rubbing against those areas.
“How do you feel now, Kimberly?” Dr. Quinn looked at Kimberly and felt sorry for what was done to her.
From what she knew about the young lady. She had been living on the streets when she was kidnapped by two guys and taken to a warehouse. In that warehouse, she had been stripped naked and had an IV hooked to her.
The drug they used had been Blue Lace, but the nanites inside the liquid had been programmed to make her look like a porn star with huge breasts. Afterward, she had been hooked up to another machine to brainwash her and turn her into a bimbo who only wanted sex.
It was a good thing that the drugs and conditioning that had been used on her, could be identified and counter. It was going to take time to undo what was done to Kimberly, but Dr. Quinn and Dr. Blake felt they could do it.
Kimberly wasn’t their only patient who had been treated like that. They had over twenty other girls and a few males who had gone through a similar process to be turned into sex slaves. The men required a different drug and treatment program for what was done to them. Some of them had been women who were forcibly turned into men with huge cocks.
Kimberly looked at Dr. Quinn and had tears in her eyes. She was grateful for what Dr. Quinn was doing for her. She still had counseling she got from what happened to her while she was a sex toy to help her deal with the trauma from the experience.
“Thank you, Dr. Quinn.” She reaches forward and hugs Dr. Quinn. She was so grateful for everything.
“You’re welcome, Kimberly. If you are still interested in becoming my assistant. Mrs. Kapoor is putting together a class.”
“I’m still interested in helping you and the other doctors here, Dr. Quinn.” Kimberly wanted to repay and help others like herself. She knew how it felt when she first started treatment and if someone had undergone the treatment she did. That person wouldn’t be too scared to try it.
“Alright, I’ll let Mrs. Kapoor know you are interested in her class and she’ll get in touch with you.” Dr. Quinn makes a note on a sticky pad.
Kimberly smiles and leaves the room. She was feeling better now that the sensitivity she had been feeling wasn’t bothering her anymore. She couldn’t wear pants because they kept rubbing on the areas of her legs and groin area that had been enhanced.
Kimberly heads towards the cafeteria to grab some lunch. She was hungry and was thinking about ordering a steak sandwich. She was glad Mrs. Blake and Mrs. Wolfhart had constructed a place like a vineyard to help people like her and the others who had been forcefully changed by sex traffickers and from what she heard aliens as well.
When Kimberly walks into the cafeteria, she spots Jessie standing in line to place her order. She walks over and gets in line behind Jessie.
“Hey, Jessie. How are you doing today?” Kimberly liked Jessie. She was a nice person.
Jessica turns to look at Kimberly and the computerized system that had been placed inside her skull tells her everything about the young woman. On the outside of her body, Jessie looked like an ordinary female girl, but under the skin. Seventy-five percent of Jessie’s body has been replaced by alien technology. All her bones, veins, and organs had been replaced.
“I’m functioning okay, I guess.” Jessie was still getting used to being in control of herself.
The aliens that had kidnapped her and experimented on her had also controlled her. She couldn’t do anything unless they allowed her. They almost succeeded in taking away her free will. However, she managed to fight the control and take control of her body back. Once she managed to do that, she freed the others that had been experimented on. She managed to free them from being controlled again.
Mrs. Blake had sent a special team composed of entirely women to find and rescue them. One of the women could control computers and she made it so that the aliens who controlled them could never do it again.
Kimberly knew Jessie was more cyborg, than human. There had been like ten others like her that had been brought to the vineyard and were undergoing treatment. There wasn’t much that could be done for Jessie. Too much of her body had been replaced by alien technology and couldn’t be undone without killing her. There were only two others at the vineyard that were like Jessie that couldn’t be restored to being normal.
The others from Jessie’s group could have what was done to them, undone. They could either have their missing organs replaced with cloned organs from cells from their bodies. As for their limbs, new ones could be cloned for them or they could use the fake limbs.
The medical expertise of Blake Medical was remarkable. They could clone new body parts or use a special printer that could make a brand-new limb. Kimberly knew a lot of what Blake Medical could do was being kept from the public because it could be abused.
When it's Jessie’s turn to order some lunch. She orders a high-protein dish. Kimberly orders the steak sandwich she has been craving with a side order of onion rings.
After they get their orders, Jessie walks over to a table she likes sitting at and sits down. She notices Kimberly sitting down with her.
“How was your session with Dr. Quinn?”
“Great, I’m not feeling as horny as I normally am.” Kimberly picks up her sandwich and bites into it.
“I wish I remembered what that felt like.” Jessie cuts the steak she got into smaller bites.
“You don’t remember what sex was like?” Kimberly was curious.
“No, I never experienced it before the aliens did what they did to me.” Jessie had never had sex before.
“Man, that is mean. If you don’t mind me asking. Can you experience what it feels like now that you are no longer under their control?” Kimberly wondered if it was possible.
“No, they removed all my sex organs. I have no idea what sex is like or how it feels.” Tears leak from Jessie’s cybernetic eyes.
“I’m sorry, Jessie.” Kimberly lays her hand on top of Jessie’s. She knew Jessie could feel her hand.
“Thanks.” Jessie uses a napkin to wipe her eyes.
The only reason the aliens left her tear ducts in, was to allow them to clean her cybernetic eyes. She had felt everything they did to her body
when they took her human parts out and replaced them. She had watched and felt everything they did to her. Sometimes she still felt phantom pains as if her limbs were still attached to her. It was frustrating because she knew they weren’t and it messed with her cybernetic controls.
“So, what do they have you doing?” Kimberly knew Jessie helped around the vineyard. She didn’t have to, but she did.
“I’ve been helping Mr. Owen over in the winery. He’s been teaching me how to make wine and how to tell which grapes are ripe and what grapes aren’t. He’s a nice old man and will miss when he passes away?”
“Why do you say he will pass away?” Kimberly was curious.
“He has a bad heart and sometimes I can tell when he is in pain. It’s just a matter of time. I tried to tell him what I discovered, but he said he knew. He just wants to enjoy the time he has left.”
“Well, I think you should learn as much as you can from him. That way you can carry on what he knows.” Kimberly knew how attached Jessie had gotten to Mr. Owen.
“I will and I’ll miss him when he dies.” Jessie eats a piece of her steak.
Obstetrics & Gynecology Department:
Dr. Webb checks Alica’s dilation. She still couldn’t over the fact that she had a pregnant humanoid tiger woman in the stirrups. She knew the vineyard she had agreed to work at was to help people. These people had been mistreated by people who used science and drugs to change how they looked.
“Everything looks good down here, Alica.” Dr. Webb stands up and looks toward Alica’s face.
“That’s good because I’m ready to drop this litter.” Alica hated what was done to her.
She had been changed into a cat humanoid by a person who loved furries. He had used an ancient mystical object to change her and several women into humanoid cat people. Afterward, he put a collar around their necks that allowed him to control them. He impregnated all of them until they had become pregnant. He was planning on selling their offspring off to other people.
He was going to breed them, but sell their offspring to hunters and warlords. If it hadn’t been for a small group of supernatural people like themselves finding them and freeing them. She and others like her would have been slaves.
“So, how much longer do I have before they come popping out?” Alica wanted to give birth and be done with it.
“By next week, you should be giving birth. The others still have a month or so to go. So, are you going to take up that offer to you and the others to live at the other place like yourselves?”
“I think it might be a good idea if we do. The normal people in the nearby town would freak out if they saw me and the others coming into town to shop. Sure, they might mistake us for being furries, but we both know that will only go so far.”
“True. Well, if you do decide to leave. Mrs. Blake has permitted me to monitor you.” Alicia wanted to know more about hybrid people like Alica.
“I don’t think they would mind, Dr. Webb.” Alica liked Dr. Webb.
Poolside:
Elizabeth swims the length of the pool and flips to turn and go back in the direction she had just come from. She wasn’t wearing a swimsuit and was enjoying the sunlight as it shined down from the sky. She had been kept inside so much that she loved the fact that she could enjoy the sunshine.
She swims back and forth several times doing a hundred laps before stopping. She stopped in the shallow end, so she wouldn’t drown. The bastard that changed her into a girl had given her a slim, short petite body with huge breasts. The thing was, she could still go to places like Walmart or Target to buy her bras.
She was just glad that a person by the name of Owl and Hawk had rescued her. She had been an ordinary teenage boy who was just trying to make some money to buy a car when she was changed. The bastard that did it not only changed her but kept her as a sex slave down in a secret basement room. The bastard would come down and have his way with her. The sad thing about it was that the prick was married.
The prick didn’t count on how she escaped from her confinement or the look on the man’s wife when she found out what he had been doing when she was rescued. The woman known as Hawk was going to disembowel him, but was stopped by Owl. They found out who the man got the drug from that changed her and went after them. The police took the old man away, questioning her.
She was later visited by Hawk and Owl who informed her that arrangements had been made for her to get medical help. At first, she didn’t think she needed it, but after waking up screaming several times. She accepted the help and was sent to this vineyard for medical care.
“You know, you should be wearing a swimsuit, Lizzie.” Ana looks at her new friend in the water.
“I wanted to feel the sun all over my body, Ana.” Lizzie looks up towards Ana.
Ana was a light-skinned African American girl who had been betrayed by her gang. She used to be a male as well and was turned into a girl by her gang members. She was going to be pimped out so the gang could make money off her. The thing was, a woman wearing a white bodysuit with a diamond on it took the gang out.
Ana looked down at her new friend Lizzie. She knew Lizze had experienced the same thing she had by being turned into a girl and raped. Several members of the gang she was a member of did a train on her. She trusted those people and they had betrayed her.
While she lay bleeding on a dirty mattress in a run-down house. The woman wearing the diamond outfit rescued her. The woman knocked out all the gang members who trained her. Afterward, she was rushed to an underground hospital and taken care of. The woman explained that she could help her further and sent her here to recover and get her life back on track.
“Well, I’m not as brave as you are, Lizzie.” Ana slowly walks down the steps into the pool.
She was a little taller than Lizze, but smaller in the chest area than Lizze. However, her hips and butt were bigger. Both of them had good looks and would be popular if they wanted to be models.
Ana slowly makes her way over to Elizabeth. You could tell the difference in their height. Lizzie was a foot shorter than Ana. Whereas Lizzie was four foot, five inches tall. She was five feet, five inches tall.
“How are you doing on your recovery?” Ana observes Lizze.
“The nightmares aren’t as bad as they were. Talking about them with you and the others is helping. Have you decided what you are going to do
when you're better?” Lizzie didn’t know what she was going to do when she could sleep without having nightmares of what she endured.
“I’m thinking about taking a job here. Mrs. Warren told me that the winery will be hiring in a few weeks.” Ana liked the idea of working at the winery.
“I hadn’t heard about that. Mr. Lewis over at the horse barn said he’ll be hiring three new farmhands. They are thinking about stabling more horses for the people who come here for recovery.”
“That sounds like something you would enjoy. What about your folks? Are you going to inform them about what happened to you?” Ana has been thinking about informing her mother about what happened to her.
“I don’t know yet. My mom might accept having me as a daughter, but I don’t know how my father will handle it. He’s always giving me the creeps. How about your folks? Are you going to tell them?” Lizzie watches Ana’s reaction.
“I just have a mother. My father ran off when I was just four years old and hasn’t been in touch with us. It might take my mom some getting used to, but I think she’ll accept me. If I go back to tell her, I’m going to see if the woman that rescued me can come with me. I want my mother to meet the woman.”
“I would love for my parents to meet the two women who rescued me. My dad would trip over his tongue when he looked at them.” A playful smile appears on Lizze’s face.
“What are their names?” Ana was curious because Lizze never mentioned their name during the group sessions they attended.
“Owl and Hawk. They’re part of a large group but work separately from the group. Hawk is the fighter and Owl backs her up. How about the person that rescued you? What is she like?” Lizzie was curious.
“Well, I don’t know much about her, because I was barely conscious when she rescued me. What I do know, she can kick ass and knows how to fight. She transported me to an underground hospital that is funded by the same organization that funds the vineyard. She gave me her card and told me if I ever needed her. To just touch the Diamond in the center of the card.” Ana wanted to know more about the woman who saved her life.
“I wonder if there is a connection?” Lizzie had a thoughtful look on her face.
“I don’t know, but tag you’re it.” Ana swims off before Lizze can react.
“Hey!” Lizze starts chasing after Ana.
Later in the Evening, Sara’s Quarters:
Sara snuggles against her husband on the sofa as they watch a movie together. Dakota was resting against her stomach watching the movie as well. She was stroking Dakota’s hair while she lay against her.
All three of them were in their night clothes and enjoying the family time they had. Jake looked down at Dakota as she lay comfortably against Sara’s tummy.
“Kelly asked me today if she could go with some of her online friends to a gaming convention next month.” Jake looks at his wife as she lies against him.
“As long as an adult is going to be present. I don’t mind if she goes. However, that is up to you as well.” Sara leans her head back to look at her husband.
The two of them served in the same unit and got married while they were in the army. He got out at the same time she did and came with her to the vineyard. He was head of security at the vineyard.
“I’ll approve it as long as an adult is going to be present. I don’t want anything to happen to her.” Jake knew what their adopted daughter went through.
It took a lot of time for Kelly to trust him and he wanted to maintain that trust. Plus, he knew she was a good kid and wouldn’t do anything stupid like most kids her age.
“Okay. Find out more about the convention. If by chance no adult is going. I’ll ask my brother to send a guard or two to discreetly watch her and her friends.” Sara wanted to make sure her daughter was protected.
“Okay. So, what are we going to do with this one?” Jake points to Dakota. He could tell she had fallen asleep.
“I’m just waiting on the adoption papers for her. My sisters have a huge caseload on their desk.” Sara knew it took time to track down everything about the kids they were going to adopt.
“You know, she’s a mommy girl, don’t you?” A smile appears on Jake’s face.
“Yes, I do.” Sara strokes Dakota’s hair some more.
Cindy’s Quarters:
Cindy and her husband were sitting on the sofa as well. But unlike her twin sister, Cindy was impaled on top of her husband's cat penis. It was buried deep in her and the tiny barbs on the end of it were hooked into her vaginal walls. Both of them were naked and her twin girls were latched onto her nipples as her husband pumped his seed into her womb.
Behind them were Ava and her husband. Ava had her butt in the air as her husband took her from behind and held her head down on a pillow. Both men were going to mate with their spouses tonight and make sure they were impregnated.
Both Neko girls were suckling milk from Cindy’s breasts while their adopted father mated with their new mother. They had been surprised to learn that their adopted father was a were-creature. Cindy had known her husband was a supernatural cat person. They had gotten married while she was still in college getting her doctorate.
Her mother didn’t know that her son-in-law was a supernatural creature. However, she had a feeling her mother Tabitha knew but didn’t care if he was. As for her adopted daughters suckling from her breasts, that was something new to her.
The girls suckle from her for about an hour, before letting go of her nipples. She felt their teeth release her nipple. She watches as they lay down and snuggle against one another.
Cindy hears a muffled scream as Ava’s husband yanks himself out of her vagina. She tried to look over her husband's shoulder to see what was going on, but couldn’t. She feels his warm breath against her neck “You’ll feel what she is feeling.”
Sebastian leans Cindy forward until she was touching the floor and yank her off his penis. He watches as she lands a few feet from him and the sofa. He heard her scream and was shaking on the carpet floor as a massive orgasm rocked her body.
Cindy lets out a scream as she is yanked off her husband’s penis and as the barbs scrape her vaginal wall. She lands across from her husband and sofa. No sooner does Cindy hit the carpet; her body starts shaking as a massive orgasm rocks her body. It causes her eyes to roll to the back of her head as she experiences every color and her vagina cramps up. Her body just shakes as if she was having a seizure.
Sebastian watches his wife as she shakes with extreme pleasure. He knew she would be okay. He picks the girls up takes them to their bedroom and tucks them in. By the time he returns to the living room, he notices Ava’s husband picking her up.
Ava’s husband looks at Sebastian “I think you overdid it with your wife.” A smile appears on his face.
Sebastian looked over towards Cindy and she was still shaking violently. A smirk appears on his face “I think you are right. She’s going to be worn out by morning.”
“Well, I’m taking mine to bed. Goodnight.”
“See you, maybe.” Sebastian walks over to Cindy and scoops her up off the floor.
He could still feel her shaking and could smell some of his seed on the inner part of her thigh. She had a slight belly from him pumping so much into her womb. A smile appears on his face as he carries her into the bedroom.
Sara’s Quarters:
Kelly woke up early and felt like crap. She was still getting used to being a girl, but last night had been wild. She went to a friend’s birthday party. One of the girls she first met when she came to Vineyard, invited her.
She walks into the bathroom and does her morning business, before taking a nice hot shower. Ever since she was turned into a girl by her father. She had found that she enjoyed taking hot showers. She didn’t know why, but it felt nice against her sensitive skin.
After taking a shower and patting herself dry. She walks into her bedroom “Alexa, play playlist 3, please.”
“Playing playlist 3.” As Alexa responded afterward.
Music starts filling Kelly’s room. She loved music and noticed her taste in music had changed as well. It used to be she loved Rap and hard metal bands. She still loved rap music, but only certain songs.
Kelly walks over to her makeup table and starts blow-drying her hair. She had light brown hair that was styled in a way that was easy to take of. She knew her new parents were doing everything they could to make her life easier since she was changed.
She puts on a farmer bib with a KISS t-shirt on underneath it. She was lucky that her breasts weren’t very big. Her birth father didn’t like big busted women. Her breasts had come out full, but pear shape. She was still learning about being a teenage girl and was glad her adoptive mother was helping her.
Kelly put on her work boots and put her hair into a ponytail since she was going to be working at the stables with several other teenagers who had been changed. She only puts on light makeup. She knew she would be sweating from the heat and work.
Kelly walks into the kitchen and spots Dakota already sitting at the table eating her favorite cereal. She spots Sara at the counter making lunch for Dakota and herself.
“Hey, squirt.” Kelly ruffles Dakota’s hair.
Dakota waves to her big sister. She liked Kelly and enjoyed playing games with her. She goes back to eating her Lucky Charms.
“Morning sweetie. How was the party last night?” Sara turns around to look at Kelly.
“It was a lot of fun. Thank you for letting me go.” Kelly hugs Sara.
“You’re welcome, sweetie. Me and Jake spoke last night about you going to the convention with your friends. We don’t mind, but we do need to know if there is going to be adult supervision there with you?” Sara watches Kelly’s eyes. She was taught by her mother and her cousin how to tell if someone was lying.
“You know, I’m not sure, mom. I’ll send a text to Scott and ask him.”
“Okay, let me know when you can. Today I’ll be helping a bunch of new patients that were turned just like you. If you don’t mind sweetie, I was
wondering if you wouldn’t mind helping some of the new arrivals that went through similar experiences as you did.” Sara was hoping that some of the teenage boys who were forced to become girls might be willing.
“I don’t mind, mom. But I’m scheduled to be working at the stables training some of the new hands.” Kelly liked her job at the stables.
“I know and it won’t be today, but maybe tomorrow or so.” Sara knew from the reports she got about the new arrivals. Two boys around Kelly’s age were turned into young girls and forced to perform sexual acts for a bunch of older men.
“That’s fine, mom.” Kelly saw that her mother made her a lunch to take with her.
Kelly grabs the box of pop tarts and takes her favorite out to heat. She loved that she had food to eat. It was how her father controlled her after he changed her.
Sara finishes making lunches and sees her girls off. Afterward, she gets ready for work herself. Her abdomen was bothering her and last night she felt pain in her vagina, which she knew why. She’ll have to talk to her sister about blocking out her sexual experience with her husband.
There were times she hated the fact that she and her sister could feel what the other felt.
Monia’s Quarters:
Monia was bent over sound asleep on her computer desk. Drool was leaking out of the corner of her mouth as she sat there in just her panties. She had taken off her clothes and didn’t bother putting on anything else. Her computer screen had gone dark since it wasn’t being used.
The alarm clock on her cell phone starts playing the theme song to Battlestar Galactica. It takes the alarm playing the songs three times in a row, for Monia to finally sit up in her computer chair and turn it off. It took her mind a few minutes to recognize where she was and why she was cold.
She gets out of her chair and grabs her nightshirt off her bed. She stumbles into the bathroom and lowers her panties, before sitting down on the toilet. She was still feeling tired. She figures her blood sugar must be low.
After Monia is done doing her morning business. She doesn’t bother pulling her panties up, as she kicks them off. She steps into the shower after pressing a button on the controls that control the water temperature. She designed it, so she could program it exactly for the temp she likes her shower water to be.
She also designed a sonic shower, but it still needed some work done to it. After Monia finishes her shower, she picks the nightshirt off the floor and her dirty panties. She tosses them into the clothes hamper.
She starts getting ready for the day. Today she decides to wear a purple jumpsuit without a bra. She was so glad she had small breasts and could get away with not wearing a bra. She hated the damn things, because of how constricting they were.
She brushes her short light brown hair. She hated wearing makeup, so she didn’t bother with any. She puts her tennis shoes on and grabs some breakfast in the cafeteria.
She walks out of her quarters and heads for the cafeteria for some breakfast. When Monia arrives, she walks over to the coffee bar and fixes herself a large cup of Krono coffee. She loved the taste of it. She adds some dark brown sugar to it. She didn’t like really sweet coffee, but she did like it very strong either.
Afterward, she stood in line and selected what breakfast items she wanted. Once she wa done in line and paying for her food. She walks over to a table where some of her friends are sitting and joins them.
Dr. Quinn Quarters:
Beverly holds her wife close to her body. She loved feeling her wife’s soft body against her own. She nibbles on her wife’s earlobe while massaging her medium-sized breast. She feels her wife responds to what she is doing to her.
Wendy turns around to face her wife and kisses her. She loved feeling her wife next to her body. She also loved when the two of them had their breasts pressing against each other’s She never thought she would like being a woman.
However, after being changed by whatever that drug had been in the warehouse. She has started enjoying what it did to her. The drug had turned her into an exact copy of her mother when she was younger. Her mother had been a beautiful woman when she was younger.
She forces Beverly onto her back, while rubbing her groin area against her wife’s. She didn’t know why she didn’t have any feelings for men but for women only. She kisses Beverly forcing her tongue into her wife’s mouth.
The two of them spend a few hours loving and worshipping each other’s bodies. By the time they finished, both of them were feeling wonderful. Wendy holds Beverly in her arms while playing with her nipple.
“Don’t you have patients scheduled for today?” Wendy knew how much Beverly loved being a doctor.
“Yes, but not for another few hours. I heard you applied for the security force here. Didn’t you like working with Alicia over at the admin building?”
Beverly knew her wife didn’t know what she wanted to do after she was changed.
“I heard Jake needed help over there. Since I used to be an LA SWAT officer. I figure my talents might be better used to help Jake. Plus, I hate paperwork. It’s so boring.” Wendy nibbles on Beverly’s ear.
“How are those girls who were turned into sex slaves doing?” Wendy heard about them.
“They are doing better. The drugs and body conditioning those men did to those women did a number on them. It’s going to take a while to undo a lot of what was done, especially the brainwashing and reprogramming the men did to those women. The drugs they use on them are easy to purge from their system. It’s the mental and physical conditioning of those men that will take time to undo.”
“I wonder who came up with the technique to do that type of conditioning. It couldn’t have been easy to develop something like that, wasn’t physically harmful to the person.” Wendy knew a little bit about torture and reprograming people.
“Our investigators are looking into how they did it and who developed it.” Beverly hated what was done to those boys and turned into women and girls.
Wendy and Beverly get out of bed and take a shower together. They fool around some more, but nothing too serious, since they had a bunch of things to do. They already used up what little free time they had earlier.
Dr. Quinn gets dressed and prepares herself for the day. She had a lot on her plate today and she hopes everything goes alright. She smacks her wife on the ass, just as she walks out of the apartment.
“Love you.” As Beverly waves goodbye.
“Love you too.” Wendy just shakes her head.
Stables:
Lottie couldn’t believe that the vineyard her great aunt and her grandmother started to help people who had been changed into women and men wanted horses. She along with her best friend Betsy had volunteered to help the men bring the horses to the vineyard.
Lottie looks over towards her purple-haired friend “I can’t believe we finally arrived, Betsy.”
“I know.” Betsy had gotten help from Lottie’s grandmother after what was done to her.
Someone spiked her drink at a party and it turned her hair purple, and her eyes, and caused her to grow breasts. They weren’t very big, but she had to wear a bra or they would bounce. Whatever they had put in her drink had changed how her face and skin felt as well. As for her manhood, it shrunk her testicles and her penis to the point she has to sit down to pee.
Lottie was her best friend and she helped her through what she going through and taught her how to act like a girl. If it wasn’t for Lottie helping her, she doesn’t know what she would have done.
“Are you girls ready to work your butts off?” Henry looks towards the two young ladies sitting behind him.
“Henry, I could run rings around you and you know it.” Lottie smiles at Henry.
“We’ll see about that Lottie.” Chuck knew Lottie was good with cattle and horses.
She spent a lot of time in the saddle and out on the range with him and his men. He remembered when the Wolfhart’s brought her home and how she looked. He watched over her as she grew into the woman she was now.
Lewis Hunter watches as three trucks pulling horse trailers come pulling up to the stables. They had the Wolfhart markings on the side of the trucks. Two older men get out of the first truck and come walking over to him.
“Are you Lewis Hunter?” Henry looks at the older man. He looked to be a few years older than himself.
“I am. Are these the horses from the Wolfhart ranch?” Lewis looks towards the three-horse trailers.
“Yes, sir. I just need for you to sign here that you have received them.” Henry holds out an iPad with a light pen.
“I’m not signing anything until I see what conditions these horses are in.” Lewis looks towards the men standing in front of him.
A smirk appears on Henry’s and Chuck’s face. “Fair enough.”
Henry looks towards the truck “Alright girls, get your butts out here and earn your pay.”
Lottie grabs her work gloves before she exits from the truck. Betsy exists from the other side and follows Lottie. Since Lottie was more experienced with horses, Betsy would follow her lead.
Lewis watches as two young women exit from the truck. One had long purple hair tied into a ponytail. She was wearing a cowboy shirt, tight blue jeans that showed off the curve of her butt and hips. She also wore a pair of black cowboy boots.
The other young woman had dark hair, wearing a tanned cowboy hat, blue jeans, and a cowboy shirt as well. She also had on a pair of worn-looking brown cowboy boots. Both women had a pair of brown leather gloves in their hands.
“Your daughters?” Lewis looks towards Henry.
“Nope, the dark-haired woman is Lottie Wolfhart. Grandniece to Mrs. Blake. The purple-haired girl is Lottie’s best friend, Betsy. Both girls are experienced horse handlers and riders.” A smile appears on Chuck's face. He taught both girls everything he knew about horses.
“We’ll see about that.” Lewis walked over to examine each horse as they were unloaded.
Lottie held the horse she brought out first to be examined. She watched the old man as he looked the horse over.
“This horse is good.” Lewis whistles towards the stable.
Several men and a few young women walk over to them. One of the young men walks up to Lottie to take the horse.
“He likes pieces of apple as a treat.” As she hands the leads to the person.
“What’s his name?” Arnold turns to look at the Native-looking woman.
“His’s is Stampede, Her’s is Star.” Lottie points to the horse Betsy is handling.
All together Lewis counts eighteen horses that had been delivered to him. All the horses were in good health and had all their shots. They were also shoes. All of them had brand new saddles, saddle bags, and tact.
“Why don’t you guys and gals come to the cafeteria and grab yourself some grub and rest a while.” Lewis knew they must be tired from driving from Oklahoma.
“Sounds good.” Chuck figures they could spend the rest of the day at the vineyard before heading back.
“I’ll let my parents know we won’t be back until tomorrow.” Lottie pulls her cell phone out and calls her parents.
Cindy’s Office:
Cindy was feeling a little sore from what her husband did to her last night. But she did promise him that if they adopted the twins. She would have her birth control implant removed so he could finally impregnate her. She knew he should have done it when they first met and he told her what he was. However, the birth control implant has been in her body since she first got her period.
She was in college when she met him and found out he was a supernatural creature. She didn’t want to be a mother at that time and wanted to start her career first. So, they talked about it, and when she decided she was ready to be a mother. She would let him do what he needed to do to her.
As for the twins suckling from her. She talked to Ava about that. Ava herself had never experienced anything like that because she was changed when she was an adult. So, she didn’t know if it was natural or not. She would have to talk to that bounty hunter in Tennessee to see if it was.
She placed her hand on the bulge and knew it was just a matter of time before she found out if she was pregnant or not.
Cindy watches as a six-year-old girl is escorted into her office. The little girl looked so cute. She had auburn color hair, hazel eyes, and an angelic face. According to the little girl’s file. She had been a ten-year-old boy who had been exposed to a white powdery substance. The powder had been from a blue plastic barrel that had fallen off the back of a truck.
The boy’s parents had been killed in the car accident that occurred. They couldn’t see that the truck carrying the barrels had stopped. As of now, the young girl had no parents or relatives that they could locate. So, she was brought to the vineyard to be helped.
“Hi, my name is Cindy. What is your name?” Cindy watches the young girl.
“Sam.” Sam looks at the blonde-haired woman sitting in front of her.
“Is Sam short for anything or is it just Sam?” Cindy knew Sam could be short for Samatha or Samuel.
“Just Sam.” Sam wanted to trust this woman.
“Well, Sam. Do you know what happened to you?”
“I was turned into a girl and my parents are dead.” Sam knew what happened to her parents.
“That’s right. What I’m going to do is try to help you through what happened. Do you feel up to talking about everything?”
Sam shakes her head yes. She wanted to cry because she missed her parents. She starts talking to Cindy. Before long, she starts crying.
Cindy reaches over and hugs Sam. She knew with everything this poor little girl has gone through, the tears will help.
Welcoming Center:
A black, blackout window minibus comes driving up the long driveway leading to the vineyard. It stops in front of adobe style building where several people are outside waiting for it. The black minibus stops in front of the building and the door opens as a Native American woman knocks gently on the doors.
The doors open and the woman walks onto the bus. She looks at all the passengers on the bus. There were ten people in total. She spots four guys and six women. Most of the young women looked to be of Asian descent, except one red-haired young woman. She was sitting next to one of the young Asian women.
“Hi, my name is Awena Running Brook, and welcome to The Vineyard. I know all of you have experienced something no one your age should have. Our staff members will do everything we can to help you adapt to your new situation. I want you to know, that everyone here, including the staff that you will encounter is here to help. For the three of you, that are pregnant. We have counselors that specialize in child care. If you choose not to keep your baby. We will find loving parents for your child. Now, as you exit the bus, you’ll be partnered with others like yourself who have been here for a while. If you have any questions, feel free to ask any of the staff or the mentors assigned to you.”
Jesse looks at Awena and wonders if she has been a girl or turned into one like herself and the other girls on the bus. She glances at the girl sitting next to her. The poor girl had gotten pregnant by one of the guys at the massage parlor she worked at.
The massage parlor was a front for a prostitution ring that was ran out of it. The owners of it were part of a criminal organization that used to import women from Asian countries. However, they found that by using certain feminization drugs currently available on the black market. They could take Asian men off the streets and their home countries to turn into women.
That way they could avoid certain agencies that monitored them. She had been turned into a girl by a group of men who found her living on the streets. She was offered some food and the next thing she knew, she woke up inside a room along with several other women.
“Now, if you ladies will follow me. We’ll team you up with your mentors and show you to your room. If you ladies need anything, feel free to ask. Remember, we’re here to help you.” Awena turns and exits from the minibus.
Jesse stands up and helps the girl sitting next to her. The poor girl was five months pregnant, just like the other two women on the bus. She felt sorry for the other two women because they were purposely impregnated. She had overheard that semen from several rich wealthy men had been used. So, they picked out these three ladies to carry their offspring.
As the girls exit from the minibus, they are paired up with other women around their age. Jesse wonders who she is going to be paired up with. As she steps off the minibus, she spots a young teenage age girl with short feathered red and black hair. She was wearing black lipstick and her eyebrows looked like they were painted on her pale-looking face.
As Jesse looked closer at the young woman standing in front of her, she noticed the young woman had red eyeballs and star-shaped pupils.
“Hi, I’m Yurei and I’ve been selected to be your mentor, Jesse.” Yurei holds her hand out to shake Jesse’s hand.
Jesse noticed that Yurei had a deep Southern accent. She reaches forward and shakes Yurei’s hand.
“It’s nice to meet you, Yurei.” Jesse noticed Yurei’s grip was a little light.
Jesse didn’t know if Yurei didn’t like touching her or if she wasn’t very strong. She let go after a few seconds.
“What does a mentor do here?” Jesse was curious about Yurei.
“Well, my job is to help you. You see, everyone that either lives here or works here, besides some of the doctors has experienced everything you must have gone through.” Yurei escorts Jesse to the room assigned to her, which happens to be directly across from her room.
“Did you use to be a boy, that was turned into a girl?” Jesse wanted to know if Yurei was telling the truth.
“Actually, yes. But it was my fault.” Yurei knew everything that happened to her, was of her own doing.
“How so?” Jesse’s curiosity was piqued.
“Well, I never paid much attention to safety or experimenting. I love to experiment and I managed to get my hands on a new experimental drug from a pharmaceutical company. The drug was being developed to help and prevent women from going through menopause. Unfortunately, the formula for the chemicals in the drug was still a little strong. One of the researchers developing the drug asked me to see what I could do to help them. So, I went to work to see what I could do. While I was working on the drug, there was an accident in my lab, and the next thing I knew. I was waking up in the back of an ambulance.”
“Is that when you discovered that you had changed?” Jesse wanted to know more.
“No, my body started to change slowly over a matter of weeks. First, it was my eyes and my chest. Then, my hair and skin were next. All the while my penis and testicles started to get smaller and smaller. It took a total of four months for the changes to occur in my body. I tried to determine what had caused it to see if I could undo the changes, but because of all the chemicals I had in my lab. It was impossible to find the combination of which chemicals was working in my system.”
“Is that why you have such unusual looks?” Jesse wonders if the chemicals made Yurei look the way she did.
“Yes, believe me. I would rather look like you and the other women here. My looks unnerve most people when they see me.” Yurei stops in front of the room assigned to Jesse.
Jesse looks at the door and notices it has a card reader, instead of a key lock. She turns back to look at Yurei “No key lock?”
“Nope, but this is for you.” Yurei pulls out a purple plastic card with a microchip in it. She hands it to Jesse.
Jesse accepts it and looks at it. She then looks at Yurei for an explanation.
“You can use it to open your room and buy snacks at the snack bar. Your meals are provided for. Also, you can purchase items with it when we go into town. You have a ten-thousand-dollar limit. If you decide that you would like to work here, your pay can be deposited into your account as well.”
“What bank is this card issued by?” Jesse presses the card against the card reader.
“It’s backed by a credit union. I’m not sure which one.” She’ll have to ask Dr. Blake when she sees her.
The door unlocks with a click. Jesse pushes open the door and looks inside the room. There was a bed and a computer desk with a desktop computer on it. She walks into the room and notices a dresser and a bed. There was also a private bathroom as well.
She spots a closet and shelves where she can put towels, washcloths, and clean sheets. There was a flat-screen television and a small black color dorm size refrigerator.
“Your room looks just like mine.” Yurei knew all the rooms on this wing were the same. Some of them had a connecting door to another room.
Jesse looks around the room. She stuck her head into the bathroom and saw it was a tub and shower combo. It was already stocked with everything she would need to take care of her bodily needs.
Jesse walks back into the room and notices Yurei just standing there, watching her. She explores some more and wonders where her stuff is. She turns around to look at Yurei “When will they bring what stuff we packed to our rooms?”
“Soon, to make sure no illegal substances or weapons are brought in. Everything is scanned by an x-ray machine and by a drug dog.”
“Well, they won’t find anything illegal in my stuff. What stuff I had, got thrown away by the people who turned me.”
“Well, if you need anything, we can go into town to buy you some clothes or order you some. We have some here at The Vineyard to get you started.”
“Thanks. Is there a place where I can get something to eat?” Jesse’s stomach rumbles.
A smile appears on Yurei’s face. “Come on, we can grab some food in the cafeteria.”
“Okay.”
Yurei leads Jesse out of her room and to the cafeteria.
Pool Area:
Kassie paces herself as she counts mentally how many strokes it takes her to reach the other end of the pool. When she reaches the other end, she turns around pushes off the wall, and starts swimming towards the other end. She makes sure to take into account how far she glides before counting her strokes again. She knew the wall of the pool was on her right-hand side this time and that the rope that separated her from the other lane in the pool was on her left-hand side.
She could hear the other people in the pool area diving off the diving boards further away from her. The other swimmers in the pool were several lanes down from the one she was in. She feels her fingertips touch the wall, as she turns around and swims back again.
Jesse took in how big the pool was and couldn’t believe it. She’s never seen anything as big, nor the amount of people in the pool. There was a line for the three high diving boards over in the deep end.
There were several girls swimming laps or playing volleyball in the water. She notices a beautiful collie sitting by the pool watching one girl that was swimming up and down the lane she was in. She wonders if the dog belonged to the teenage girl in the water doing laps.
Yurei had given her a tour of the Vineyard yesterday after they had lunch. Her first appointment with her counselor wasn’t until later in the day. So, she had the morning to herself. Yurei managed to find her a swimsuit to wear. It was a blue one-piece and had built-in support for her breasts. Not, that she needed the support. She wasn’t as big as some of the women and girls her age she had seen so far around the Vineyard.
The strangest thing she saw on her tour around the vineyard were four women who had green and blue skin. Two of the women had three breasts, while the other women had seminormal-sized breasts. Yurei informed her that those women had used some suntan lotion that had been tampered with. Whatever chemical had been added to the suntan lotion had turned their skin blue. The other women had used a different suntan lotion and it turned her green. The two green women with three breasts, developed them after the lotion was applied.
Jesse spotted at least three lifeguards watching the pool and the people. She walks over and finds an empty lounge chair. The lounge chair next to hers, had a beach bag with a Disney towel spread out on it. The Disney character on the towel was Stitch from the Lilo & Stitch cartoon. A smile appears on Jesse’s face as she lays her towel on the lounger. She brought her iPad with her, hoping to send some emails to her family, letting them know she was alright.
Afterward, Jesse takes a shower and dives into the pool. She saw that sections of the pool were roped off so that people could swim or play without bumping into each other. Jesse starts doing a few laps.
Kassie was a little startled when she heard another person dive into the water not far from her. She finishes doing her laps and stands near the pool wall. She takes her swim cap off and dunks her head underwater. Her hair was finally growing back after being completely shaved off. It was still short, but she was hoping it would grow longer.
Kassie turns around and grips the pool wall to lift herself out of the pool. Water dripped off her as she reached out for Lassie. She feels Lassie’s collar and is led over to her lounger, where her towel is lying. She grabs it and dries it off. She lays it back down on the lounger and lays down on the lounger. She needed to rest after doing two hundred laps.
Her counselor/aunt said it would help her. After all the trauma she experienced, she needed physical exercise to rebuild her muscles. Since she loved swimming before everything happened to her. She chose swimming to help rebuild her body.
Kassie reaches into her beach bag and pulls out a few treats for Lassie. She rubs Lassie’s head as she feels Lassie eat the treats. She grabs her glasses from her bag and puts them on. People she has encountered in the past got unnerved when they saw the scars around her eyes.
Kassie keeps petting Lassie as she relaxes on the lounger. She hated being blind and unable to speak to people. The people who took out her eyes and removed her tongue did it on purpose so she wouldn’t be able to testify against them in court.
Jesse does a few laps and joins the volleyball game going on. For the first time in her life, she was enjoying herself. She couldn’t believe how much fun she was having and how she had missed this. She continues playing for a while before she starts feeling tired.
Jesse gets out of the water and walks over to the lounger where her towel is lying. She notices the teenage girl she saw earlier when she came in lying on the lounger next to her. The girl had short dark hair and her eyes were covered by a pair of dark shades. She was curious why the girl was wearing the dark glasses inside the gym.
“Did you enjoy your laps?” Jesse sits on her lounger and faces the teenager.
Kassie turns her head and sits up to face the direction the voice came from. She starts signing with Jesse.
Jesse watches as the teenage girl sits up and faces her. She wonders why the girl did that, as the girl starts moving her hands. She now knew why the girl was wearing the shades inside. However, she didn’t know sign language.
“I’m sorry, but I don’t know what you are trying to say to me.” Jesse wishes she knew how to sign back.
Kassie stops and turns around to reach inside her beach bag. She pulls out a small laptop and turns it on. She starts typing a message out.
“I can hear you, but I can’t respond or see you.”
Jesse listens to the computerized voice as she watches the girl type. Now she understood why the girl was wearing the dark shades and had the dog.
“So, you can hear me, but can’t speak or see me?”
Kassie nods her head yes to Jesse’s question.
“Well, my name is Jesse Knight. What is yours?”
“My name is Kassie Nolan.” Kassie looks directly towards Jesse.
“Well, it’s nice meeting you, Kassie. If you don’t mind me asking. Were you born mute and blind?” Jesse was curious if the poor girl grew up like that.
“No, they were taken away from me.” Kassie didn’t mind sharing what happened to her. Her adoptive parents said if she feels like she should, then to trust her gut.
“Why?” Jesse was curious now.
Kassie takes a deep breath and releases it. She starts typing “because I saw something I shouldn’t have seen. The people who did this to me wanted to make sure I never spoke about it or pointed them out. So, they burned my eyes out with a butane torch and cut my tongue out with a bloody fish knife.”
“What did you see, that requires that type of punishment?” Jesse couldn’t imagine why anyone would do something like that to a person.
“I would rather not talk about it.” Kassie wishes she could cry, but her tear ducts were affected by what they did to her.
“I’m sorry to hear about what was done to you.” Jesse wonders how a person recovers from that.
“It’s in the past. I guess since you are here, that you have your own story to tell?” Kassie knew only people who had suffered trauma or worked for her grandmother worked at the Vineyard.
“You could say that. I was tricked by a friendly gusto of free food and drink. I was living on the streets because I lost my job and couldn’t pay my bills.”
“So, they baited you and I guess drugged the food?”
“Yes and used some sort of feminization drug to turn me into a girl. Except, whatever drug they used, didn’t give me the reproductive organs of a woman. So, they used a doctor who owed them money to give me an opening for men to use.”
“It must have been painful for you to be treated that way.” Kassie has heard about men being kidnapped off the streets and shelters to be turned into women to be used as sex slaves.
“You have no idea. Not only was it indignant, but also degrading. Don’t get me wrong, I respect women a lot and I don’t like what is done to them. But, I’ve never wanted to be one. I enjoyed my life as a male, even as messed up as it was.”
“I’m sorry to hear what happened to you. Have you spoken to your assigned counselor yet?” Kassie knew all new arrivals were assigned a counselor to help them adjust and overcome what had happened to them.
“Not yet, I have an appointment this afternoon with my counselor.” Jesse wonders what her counselor looks like.
“Well, when you talk with your counselor, just be honest to them about how you feel. The more honest you are, the better they can help you.”
“You sound like you’re talking from experience.” Jesse wonders if Kassie has seen a counselor for what was done to her.
“Yes, I wanted to end my life after I woke up and found out I would never be able to talk or see again. Plus, with all the physical trauma that had been done to my body, I wanted to give up. I was lucky that the place I had been taken to didn’t give up on me. The woman who helped me ended up with her husband adopting me.” Kassie was lucky that the counselor she was seeing at the time took an interest in her.
“That was nice of them.”
“I think so. They helped me overcome how I felt and gave me a new purpose in life.” Kassie pets Lassie as she comes around to sit by Kassie.
“I see you have a collie for a seeing-eye dog. Is she a purebred?”
“Yes, she is. My adoptive parents got her for me. I’ve always loved animals.” Kassie pets Lassie.
“Well, it’s been nice talking with you. I need to get back to my quarters and get ready for my appointment.” Jesse stands up and grabs her towel.
“It’s been nice talking to you as well. Hope to see you around.” A smile appears on Kassie’s face.
Jesse shakes her head back and forth and heads towards her quarters to get ready for her first counseling session.
Kitchen Area:
Shelly and Clair were busy making pumpkin muffins and banana nut muffins for the buffet line. They had already made over forty muffins and were glad they were selling like hotcakes. Shelly looks at the Clair standing next to her.
“You're really good at cooking, Clair. Do you have formal training as a cook?” Shelly was curious because it was like Clair knew how to do everything without a lot of explanation. It took her several tries under Pamela’s tutelage to learn the proper way to read a measuring cup and such.
“No, when I was a gay guy flipping burgers at Checkers. I picked up a few things from the head chef there.” Clair learned she liked cooking.
“If you don’t mind me asking, Clair. How did you become like you are?” Shelly knew each girl at the vineyard had been a victim.
“I used to buy female hormones from a street vendor I knew. Instead of giving me my normal pills. He gave me the ones that turn males into women. I have to say, I’m not unhappy with what they did to me.” Clair loved the body she got from taking the pills.
“Was it on purpose that he switched the pills on you?” Shelly looks towards Clair when she asks that question.
“I don’t know. All I do know is I’m okay with the results from the pills. I mean, I never wanted to be a girl before, but being black and gay was
drawing a lot of hatred towards me from everyone.”
“Well at least as a girl now, no one will question you about liking cocks.” A smile appears on Shelly’s face.
“True, but I have to be more careful now. Besides making the guy wear a rubber ducky for my safety. But to make sure I don’t get pregnant either.”
“There are the next morning pill and birth control devices you might want to look into as well.” Shelly knew she was going to get one while she was here at the vineyard.
“True.” Clair goes back to work filling more muffin pans.
By noon time, the afternoon crew comes in and takes over operations. Clair and Shelly head towards their assigned rooms and change out of their work clothes. Clair was going down to the barn to get a horse to ride. Shelly on the other hand was heading to the library to work on a project.
Motorpool:
Monia was doing a tune-up job on one of the vineyard's vehicles. She loved building and tinkering with machines and such. She also loved inventing as well.
“Monia, are you in here?” Casey walks into the garage looking for Monia.
“I’m under here in the pit.” Monia waves her hand from under the car.
Casey spots Monia’s hand waving towards her. She walks over and peers under the car that was parked over the pit.
“Watch you doing down there?” A playful smile appears on Casey’s face.
“Changing this vehicle's dirty oil. What brings you over here?”
“I was wondering if I could take one of the ATVs out, please?” Casey wanted to go out and enjoy herself.
“Have you been checked out to operate one of the ATVs?” Monia made sure everyone who wanted to use the ATVs and other vehicles in the vineyard was trained to use them.
“Yes, I went through your training on how to operate one.” Casey loved the instructor who taught her.
“Okay, take number twelve out. It’s got a full tank of gas and is ready to go.”
“Thanks, Monia.” Casey stands up with a smile on her face and walks out of the garage.
Monia goes back to work changing the oil and filter. Afterward, she gets out of the pit and changes the air filter, spark plugs, cabin filter, and wiper blades, and checks the tires to make sure they are at the proper air pressure. After she is done with that vehicle write up the report explaining what she did to it. She moves on to the next one on her list.
Casey locates number twelve from the line of parked ATVs and checks everything over like she was taught. She sits down on it and starts it up. She pulls out slowly and follows the road to the trail she wanted to go exploring on. She liked the fact that the vineyard had a bunch of trails that you could either walk or travel on by horses and ATV.
Casey slows down when she spots several horses up ahead of her. She leaves the main path and takes the one away from it, so she doesn’t spook the horses. Casey recognizes the riders on the horses. She waves to them as she passes them and heads further away from them.
Casey spends the next few hours exploring and relaxing. Her counselor told her she needed to get out more, instead of being cooped up in her quarters all the time. It would do her some good to mingle with the other girls and the few guys who had been changed against their will or by mistake.
By the time she gets back to the garage, Monia is closing things down for the day. Casey parks the ATV she was on near the others that needed to be refueled and checked over. She turns it off and hands the keys to Monia.
“Thanks, Monia.”
“You’re welcome.” Monia double-checks everything and locks the keys away.
She starts walking back to her quarters to change out of her work clothes. Afterward, she heads to the cafeteria to grab some dinner.
Blake Medical Recovery Center, Napa Valley, Northern California:
Cindy and Sara’s Office:
Dakota was sitting at a little table that Sara had bought for her to color and play on her tablet while she worked. Sara knew Dakota sometimes didn’t like being alone and felt better if she was nearby. She looked over towards Dakota and could tell she was happy.
For the next couple of hours, her schedule was clear and she was going to use the time to catch up on some paperwork. The vineyard was scheduled for a medical review and needed to prepare for it. The other doctors they employed to help the women and men who were staying at the vineyard were making progress with their patients. They only had a few patients who were having a hard time dealing with what was done to them and of those few patients. There were at least three patients who wanted to get revenge on the people who forcefully changed them.
The problem was, the people who forcefully changed them, were in jail. To protect the victims, a video conference system had been set up, so that the victims couldn’t be intimidated or have to face their abusers in person. The disturbing thing about everything was locating where the drugs were being made.
Her younger sister Felica and her team have already stopped a major manufacture of the Blue Lace Drug, but drugs similar to it have entered the market and no one knows who was producing it. Also, they were finding out that several drugs could be given to men to feminize them. They already had four people at the center who took the drug by accident.
As for the people who were being kidnapped by aliens and experimented on, had slowed down. Susan and Jackal were putting a stop to them. Most of them had been rounded up and were transported off the planet.
As for their victims, some of them could enter back into society without any problems. However, that still left the three who couldn’t return to society. At least two of them were being employed at the vineyard currently. As for the third one, she was working with Susan and Jackal.
Cindy looks over Sam’s file and the session she has been having with the young girl. Sam had broken down and cried after a few minutes of talking to her during their first session. She was slowly adjusting to being a girl. Katelyn had been assigned to Sam as her mentor. Katelyn knew what it was like to lose her parents and be changed into a girl.
She had experienced the same thing about a year ago. Katelyn’s stepfather had been a chemist and had been experimenting with a new drug. Katelyn had been in the living room working on her schoolwork when there was an explosion from the garage. The explosion killed her parents and showered her with a pink substance that caused her to change over a week into a girl.
So, far Katelyn has been a big influence on Sam. As for relatives for Sam to go and live with. Her aunt and uncle on her mother’s side have said they would adopt her. All she needed to do is for them is complete the background check on them. Also, find a doctor that Sam can trust to talk to.
Several states controlled by Republicans are making it harder and harder for a lot of their patients to continue to get the medical help their patients need. Those same senators and congress members are investigating what is going on at the vineyard. So, far her mother’s lawyers and money are keeping them at bay. She knew there was more to it, but none of her relatives would say anything.
Cindy signs a few forms in Sam’s file and closes it. She moves on to her next patient. She looks at the name on the label Stephanie Gibbs. She opens the file and spots a picture of a pink-haired girl in her late teens looking back at her. According to the file, she was a victim of Dr. Francis Crick.
“Now, where have I heard that name before?” Cindy taps her chin as she tries to recall who Dr. Francis Crick was.
She types his name on her tablet and does a web search for him. After a few seconds, the search comes back. She starts reading the information and then it dawns on her where she heard that name before. He was one of the scientists involved in stem research. He and another doctor had found a way to modify a person’s stem cell to help fight life-threatening diseases such as Parkinson's, Alzheimer's, spinal cord injuries, heart disease, and diabetes.
According to what was written in the file, Ms. Gibbs had been a patient and was supposedly being treated for diabetes by the dear doctor. However, Dr. Crick took the research one step further and started using stem cell research to physically change Ms. Gibbs from a male to a female.
Not only had he used the research to change Ms. Gibbs’s gender, but to change her physical features as well. He changed all her body hair to pink, and her eyes from brown to icy blue color. He also gave her a curvy figure and nice round breasts.
Cindy looks through the pictures that had been taken of Ms. Gibbs's body and notices all the changes that had been done to her body. It looked like the dear doctor was trying to turn her into a porn model. She knew several women who would love to look like Ms. Gibbs.
She continues to read the medical examination that Dr. Thorton had done of Ms. Gibbs. According to her notes, Ms. Gibbs had two uteruses, but a single vaginal opening. Cindy wonders why Dr. Crick did that. She continues to read the medical notes.
By the time Cindy was done reading the file, she was disgusted with what Dr. Crick did. According to the file, Dr. Crick hasn’t been arrested and is missing.
“Maybe Mom should send Felica and her group after this guy.” Cindy puts the file down and leans back in her chair.
She couldn’t believe that another doctor had forsaken his Hippocratic Oath to help people. This was the reason she became a psychiatrist. Even thou she had to take the oath as well, at least she isn’t tempted to play god like Crick did. Sure, her mother pushed the boundaries sometimes, but she never crossed that invisible line. Her mother believed in saving lives.
“Mrs. Blake, your two o’clock appointment is here.” Tina’s voice comes over the intercom on Cindy’s desk.
“Send them in, Tina.” Cindy looks towards the door as it opens.
Cindy watches as a humanoid female white fox woman comes walking into her office. She was still getting over the fact that the person who the fox woman used to be was male. According to what she has learned so far, the suit somehow molded itself to the wearer.
Stella walks into Counselor Blake’s office. A smile appears on her face as she notices how tired Mrs. Blake looks.
“Rough day, doc?” Stella sits down in the huge back leather chair in front of Mrs. Blake’s desk.
“Yeah, so? How has your day been so far?” Cindy knew Stella was loving being an anthropomorphic wolf person.
“Okay, I guess. Thunder finally allows me to approach him.” Stella knew Thunder was a little aggressive around her. She loved horses and fell in love with Thunder.
“So, you're adjusting to living your life like a female fox person.” Cindy writes down some notes on a legal pad.
“Yes, I’m loving it now. The only thing I hate is the fleas and checking myself for ticks.” Stella hated checking herself for ticks.
“I can check into seeing if there is a shampoo or something you can use to protect you from them.” Cindy writes some notes down.
“Thanks.”
“You’re welcome. Now, why don’t you tell me what you would like to do once you leave here?” Cindy smiles at Stella.
“To be honest I don’t know yet.” As Stella thinks about what she is going to do.
Christen looked at his reflection as he tried to adjust the bra supporting his huge breasts. He was still pissed at what Eddie had done to him. He looked over towards his roommate Thomas as he fumbled around with the bra, he was wearing to support his huge breasts as well. The two of
them had been victims of bullies at their respected high schools.
Thomas was skinner then he was and Thomas’s huge breasts stuck out further and took up his whole chest area. As for himself, he had a little bit more build to his body, but his big chest looked like two huge beach balls on his chest. What was also embarrassing, was the fact that his nipples were always erect, and poking through the bra he wore.
What made matters worse about his condition, his penis had become so small, that it had gone inside his body. Even his testicles had shrunk to the point that he couldn’t feel them anymore.
“How do women deal with breasts this big?” Christen looks behind him towards Thomas for an answer.
“You’re asking the wrong person, Christ. My sister’s breasts aren’t as big as these.” Thomas was in the same boat as Christen.
His nipples were always erect and they became harder and painful every time they were exposed to cold air. His penis and testes had disappeared over a few days and his voice had become higher. He noticed that his hips had become wider and that his waist had become smaller. Even the hair in his grown area had become bushier. One of the female nurses at the vineyard had to teach him and Christen how to trim theirs.
As for the hair on their legs and armpits, it was so fine that shaving it was difficult at times. Other things they noticed about each other, was that they could smell each other’s body odor. The counselor helping them adjust to their new predicament informed them that their senses would be more on par with a natural woman’s senses.
Between him and Christen, his body looked more feminine and curvier than Christen’s. Christen looked like he was some sort of lesbian dike. Where he was slowly turning into a freaking porn model.
Some of the natural girls and women on their wing had breasts as large as theirs. Some were forced to become as big as they were by their boyfriends who exploited them for money. Some of the other girls just wanted bigger breasts and did it themselves and now they were regretting what they did to their bodies.
The twins on their wings had been forced by their stepfather. He tricked them and gave them a huge dose of a drug that not only caused their body to mature too fast but aged them as well. They had been twelve years old, but now they were in their late teens. Their bodies were fully developed and they were still getting used to their new bodies.
Another draw back to what their father did to them, their bodies were in sync with each other’s. Their periods were extremely heavy and painful. Since their bodies were forced to develop so fast, they never got a chance to adjust themselves properly, so when they have their periods, they start heavy and stay like that far longer than normal. As for the pain, it was so bad, that for the first four days, they couldn’t move or eat anything.
After their transformation, their father pimped them out to strangers and made porn movies of them having sex. Some of the porn movies boarder close to sniff films.
“Dr. Quinn says that Mrs. Blake may have a nonsurgical way of reducing my breasts.” Thomas turns around and looks over towards Christen.
“That would be great. Did she say anything else about getting bottom surgery?” Christen had been informed that his penis and testes were so damaged by the drug used on him. That even if they could be salvaged somehow. He wouldn’t be able to father children.
“Yes, she said that because my testes and penis were damaged and that the drug used on me shifted my skeleton. I would never be able to
father children or have them restored.” Dr. Quinn showed him an Xray of his body.
His hips had changed to the point that he had the bottom part of a woman. If he had a womb and carried a baby to term, he could deliver it without any problems.
“Dr. Quinn said the same thing to me. However, my hips are still normal. Nothing about my skeleton changed.” Christen finishes getting dressed.
“You ready to go and join the others?”
“Yeah, it’s been helpful talking to the other girls who have experienced what we have. I just feel sorry for the Barbie twins. Why would anyone do that to young girls.” Thomas couldn’t figure out why someone would turn two girls into identical barbie dolls.
“There are some sick people out there.” Christen opens the door and walks out into the hallway.
He spots Tammy, Michelle, Angie, the twins, and Brenda walking towards them. Out of all of them, Angie was the slimmest and had the biggest breasts. She had to wear a back brace, because of how much weight her breasts put on her slim frame.
Tammy was the tallest of them and she also had the most done to her body. Her mother started modifying Tammy when she was just six years old. Her mother was into beauty pageants and all she wanted Tammy to do was win, no matter the cost to her daughter.
Drugs and surgery had been used on Tammy. Her mother had Tammy’s stomach removed and her uterus and ovaries removed as well. She didn’t want periods and such to interfere with the pageants or accidentally get pregnant. Tammy’s mother didn’t care that she sterilized her daughter because Tammy’s brother could carry on the family line.
Michelle was half European and half Korean. Her adopted parents used an experimental drug on her that increased her intelligence because she was born with a learning disability. However, the drug destroyed part of her personality. She also had an amazing body from another drug her parents used on her.
The side effects of the drug made her extremely fertile. It didn’t take her body long to become pregnant. By the time she was rescued, she had already given birth to six babies. They used her to breed important and rich people's babies.
Brenda’s transformation was self-inflicted. She had been born flat-chested and wanted to be like her friends and relatives that were big-chested. She heard about a drug that would do that for her from a friend of hers who also dealt with drugs at school.
She stole the money she needed from her stepfather to buy the drugs and took them. The drug enlarged her breasts, widen her hips, and made her butt bigger. But it also reduced her intelligence. She could only understand simple directions and was susceptible to suggestions.
When the police found her, she was letting a huge black guy lead her around naked with a thick dog collar locked around her neck with a leash. On her abdomen, someone had branded her with the words cum dumpster with hash marks tattooed on her skin for every guy she had been sold to. It took the police officer who saved her three tries before they could even get her name. Tammy looks after her now and helps Brenda when things become too complex for her.
They met up with the Barbie twins as they walked to the meeting room. The Barbie twins looked like real plastic dolls. The doctor who did the work expanded on what was already capable and enhanced it even more. Everything about them made them look like real dolls.
As the group entered the meeting room, they spotted Ms. Carrot. Christen and Thomas couldn’t believe that when they first saw her, she was real. However, they later learned that she was very real and what had been done to her had been because of a wish. She used to be a person who liked dressing up as a humanoid animal.
Her favorite animals were rabbits, but she used to dress up as a cocker spaniel, poodle, Collie, and even a cat once or twice. Some friends of hers had made a wish at a wishing well and the next day, they all woke up as their favorite humanoid animal.
“Morning Ms. Carrot.” All the girls felt comfortable around Ms. Carrot. There wasn’t anything threatening about her and sometimes during their meeting, her nose would twitch.
Ms. Carrot turns around and looks at all the girls. She loved helping them and thought of them as her babies. She knew some of them would be going home or to new families and she was going to miss them.
“So, why don’t we continue our discussion from yesterday.” Ms. Carrot walks over and sits down on her chair.
Employee Wing:
Felica limps back to her quarters after her security training exercise. She just got finished getting her ass kicked by Jessie from the mountain. Jessie was a special operative from an all-female strike team that her aunt had put together. They were trained and operated under a person by the name of Patricia McQueen. She saw the woman in action and couldn’t believe how she moved.
Felica enters her quarters and starts removing her custom-made security outfit. She had bruises covering every inch of her body. Jessie had warned her that she was told not to take it easy on her.
She runs some cold water to soak in. She adds a special powder to the water that would make the water colder to help her sore body. Ever since she was adopted by her father Lucas and his wife Joann. She knew what type of work she wanted to do. She wanted to follow in their footsteps.
Her father owned a security company named Guardian Force. He was retired from the military and her mother was a retired Chicago Police Detective. The two of them along with several friends operated a security company that was known worldwide.
Most of their employees were retired military and retired police officers. They took high-profile contracts and had a special merc unit that protected valuable property and clients. She wanted to follow in their footsteps.
Her hero was Lara Croft from the Tomb Raider movies. She liked the 2018 movie and cartoon more than the others. She based her whole look and appearance on the cartoon version of the character from the cartoon.
She has based her whole identity on the cartoon character. She has taken every language she could, learn. Every history class and has done fieldwork as an apprentice to several well-known Archaeologists. She held several degrees and was considered extremely intelligent.
Her father and mother have been training her how to protect herself and think like a detective. Especially, her mother. Her mother and some of the instructors she has had have pushed her how to think like a crook and solve crimes that way.
As for her training with Jessie, she figured with all the training she has had over the years, she would be able to hold her own. Boy! Was she wrong? Jessie wiped the floor with her and bruised her ego.
“You look like you went twenty rounds with Steven Sea. gal, sis.” Elizabeth had heard her sister walk into their apartment. She stands in the doorway to the bathroom looking at her older sister soaking in the tub.
Elizabeth was the total opposite of her older sister. She had the build of a gymnast and their father’s blonde hair and blue eyes. She won two gold medals in gymnastics and was studying medicine like most of their aunts and uncles did.
“No, I didn’t get beat up by Steven Seagal. I got my ass handed to me by Jessie from the team over at Grandma’s mountain complex.”
“Why did she beat you so terribly?” Elizabeth knew the women over at their grandmother’s mountain complex. They did special assignments for their grandmother.
“I asked her if she would be willing to spar with me and teach me a few things.”
“Well, it looks like she got you good. Did you manage to get her at all?” Elizabeth knew her older sister was really good in hand-to-hand combat.
“I got a couple of good blows in on her, but not as many as she got on me. I thought you were studying for your medical exams next week?” Felica knew her sister wanted to follow in the family business as a doctor.
“I needed a break. My brain can only store so much information.”
“Actually, it can store more than you realized, sis.” Felica smiles at her sister.
“I don’t care. I need the break. I’ve been at it since seven this morning. I still need to go to the gym and stretch.” Elizabeth still kept her body limber.
“Have you heard from mom and dad?” Felic knew her parents were on assignment.
“Yeah, mom said they would be home tomorrow. She also said that they are bring back four girls with them.
“Oh? Did they go into detail about them?” Felica knew her parents had a soft spot for abused children.
“Yeah, one is twelve years old and pregnant. Mom didn’t go into detail, but from what I gathered from Dad. The girl’s stepfather is responsible for her being pregnant.”
“Man, that is sick. Who would do something like that to a twelve-year-old girl?”
“Someone sick and perverted. Just like all the other girls here at the vineyard. Some people have become sick and twisted now. They have no regard for women or human life.” Felica could feel the medicine in the powder healing her body.
“I agree with Grandma Tabitha. They should all be rounded up and shot.” Elizabeth has seen too much since she’s been helping out at the vineyard.
“Sis, I agree with you. That’s why I want to follow in Dad’s and Mom’s footsteps. I want to help those people who can’t protect themselves or are taken advantage of.”
“That’s why I’m becoming a doctor. There are so many people who need medical help.” Elizabeth had a soft heart.
“Good thing we aren’t greedy like most kids I know. Most kids from our social circle want to spend their family money and don’t want to help anyone.”
“True, well I better get back to studying. Do you need anything?”
“Yeah, a towel would be nice.” Felica forgot to grab a towel before getting into the tub.
“Here you go, sis.” Elizabeth hands her sister a towel.
“Thanks.” As Felica stands up out of the tub and accepts it.
“You’re welcome. Well, back to studying.” Elizabeth turns and walks back to her room to study.
Felica gets out and dries off. She lets the water drain out of the tub. She’ll rinse the tub after she gets dressed. She felt better and wasn’t limping like she had been. She walks to her bedroom and gets dressed. After she is dressed, she rinses the tub out and fixes herself a salad for lunch.
Group Meeting:
Demetria comes walking into the meeting room where she spots eleven other pregnant women sitting in a circle in comfortable chairs. Among the group of women, she was the youngest. She couldn’t believe how many of them had been forced or raped by people they trusted. She didn’t have that problem, she wanted to become a woman and became pregnant on purpose.
She walks over to an empty chair and greets the other women. The chair she sat down in was comfortable. She watches as Dr. Swan and her pregnant assistant come walking into the meeting room. She knew Eira, Dr. Swan’s assistant had been raped by Eira’s stepfather. He was forcing Eira to carry on his name since Eira’s mother couldn’t have any more children. Eira’s mother had a miscarriage that had damaged her uterus and prevented her from having any more kids.
Dr. Swan looked at all twelve women who were in her support group. Some of them had been forcefully turned to become women to be used as breeding stock. The others had either been raped by members of their family or raped by strangers that wanted control. Her eyes rested on Demetria because her story was different.
Demetria had purposely become a woman and took an extremely strong fertility drug that would cause the person to become pregnant by multiple men. The drug had been developed by a company called Rexon Pharmaceutical. It caused any woman who had sex with multiple partners to become pregnant with that person’s baby.
According to Demetria’s file, she allowed herself to become pregnant by several men in their sixties and seventies. The drug that turned her into a woman, had turned her into a fourteen-year-old teenage girl. The reason she was sent to the vineyard, was one of the owners was doing a favor for a friend of hers who was a social worker and Demetria had been assigned to her.
Dr. Swan sits down in the chair reserved for her, with Eira sitting next to her. Eira was five months along with her stepfather’s baby inside of her. By the time she was rescued by social services, it was too late for her to get an abortion. Her stepfather made sure of that. She still hasn’t made up her mind on what she is going to do with the child yet.
“How is everyone feeling today?” Dr. Swan knew each woman was experiencing different symptoms with their pregnancy.
She starts with the nearest woman sitting near her and goes around the circle. When she gets to Demetria, she finds out that Demetria is enjoying being pregnant. She was carrying six different babies one from each man she had sex with. Dr. Swan knew that had raised some concerns when her sister examined Demetria.
By the time Dr. Swan got to Eira, she knew how Eira was feeling. Dr. Swan had been given custody of Eira by her friend. Dr. Swan knew Eira had relatives she could go and live with, but she didn’t want to.
The meeting lasted for three hours as each woman explained what they were feeling. Some of them have already decided that they were putting their child up for adoption. They didn’t want to have anything to do with the child once they were born. Out of the twelve, six of the women were keeping their babies and were going to raise them. Dr. Swan knew Blake Medical would make sure that they had the resources they needed to help those women.
As for the other women, that were giving their babies up. The adoption agency that the vineyard had would find suitable parents for them. Dr. Swan knew one couple that had already met with her and talked about adopting one of the babies.
After the meeting, Demetria heads for the pool area. She found out that her babies loved being in the water and so did she. She puts on a top that supports her milk-swollen breasts and that supports her belly right now her belly wasn’t very big at five months. However, she knew as she developed more, her belly would get bigger.
“Hey Demetria, how did your meeting go?” Crystal spots Demetria as soon as she walks into the changing room.
She just came from outside and wanted to cool off. It was hot and she had been sweating like a pig. She starts stripping out of her sweat-soaked clothes and steps under the shower to rinse off, before putting her swimsuit on.
“It was fine. I don’t think Dr. Swan and the other ladies approve of me having sex and getting pregnant by a bunch of old men old enough to be my grandfather.” Demetria was watching Crystal as she scrubbed her body.
If she was still a male, she would try to seduce Crystal and get into her panties. But she wasn’t and she did enjoy everything all those old men did to her body. Some of the things they did to her, she had never heard about.
“Well, I can’t say I disagree with them, Demetria. Having sex with a bunch of men that old would even turn me off. How did they even manage to get it up and impregnate you?” Crystal knew men could produce semen till they die, but being that old diminishes how potent their semen would be.
“The miracle of modern chemistry. I injected a drug into their penis and the thing they knew was how big and potent their semen became while inside of me.” Demetria remembers letting several men cum in her mouth and making her swallow it.
“Why did you do it?” Crystal knew why her stepmother did what she did to her.
Her stepmother couldn’t inherit the money her birth father left her if she was still alive. So, she turned her into a girl and said she wasn’t who she claimed to be. Her stepmother had several men she knew to attack and beat her until she passed out. They left her for dead in some woods afterward. If a hunter hadn’t found her and tended to her wounds, she would have died.
“For the money, and I have always wanted to know what it was like to carry babies inside of me. I have always wanted to be a woman and just produce babies. I don’t know why, but it's something I have always thought and felt about.” Demetria has always wanted to feel what it's like to carry another human being inside her body.
When she was a male, she always tried to impregnate her girlfriends and such, just to see what they experienced. However, several of them caught onto what she was doing and left her. That was when she hatched the plan to experience everything herself with all these new drugs that were coming out.
“But having babies is just one aspect of being a mother. Now you have to raise and nurture them for the rest of their lives. Did you ever think about that?” Crystal finishes her shower and starts putting her skimpy swimsuit on.
“Yeah, and to be honest. I don’t mind. I just feel I was cheated out of being a woman. Plus, if I can help some old man have an offspring to continue their name. Why not charge to do it.” Demetria didn’t mind charging rich men to use her body to be a baby factory. That was why she had a hard time relating to some of the women in the support group.
Crystal shakes her head at Demetria’s response. She thinks her friend had a screw or two loose. Maybe she would understand better if she wasn’t forced to become what she was.
The drug her stepmother injected her with gave her a killer body. But it didn’t make up for everything her stepmother did to her. Especially, having a bunch of men beat her to the point where she might have died.
“Well, I hope you have enough money to support your children because having so many is going to be expensive and draining.”
“Oh, I do. Once I’m done here, I’m thinking about moving to a small country town.” Demetria starts walking out of the changing room.
Crystal follows behind her friend. She was hoping the job she applied for here at the vineyard would come through. She liked working with the crew here.
The two of them walk over to a bunch of lounge chairs and lay their towels down. Crystal looks at Demetria “Come on Daisy Duck. Let’s go and enjoy the pool for a while.”
Demetria knew Crystal called her Daisy Duck, because of how she had a slight waddle to her walk. She’ll show Crystal who the duck was in the pool.
“Okay, frog girl. Let’s get swimming.” Demetria walks towards the pool.
A smile appears on Crystal’s face as she follows Demetria towards the pool. The two of them ease into the water because of how cold the water feels. Afterward, they start chasing each other and splashing each other.
Cindy’s Blake Office:
Cindy went through her email since she finally had a break and spotted the one from Dr. Penn, hoping it was good news for once instead of bad news. She and her husband have been having sex for the last few weeks. Usually, when a mated couple has sex, the female becomes pregnant right away; however, in her case, that didn’t happen.
So, for the past few weeks, they have been trying three times a week to see if her body would finally accept his semen and fertilize her eggs. She clicks on the email and starts reading what Dr. Penn wrote. A huge smile appears on her face as Dr. Penn informs her that she is one hundred percent pregnant. The email included instructions that Cindy needed to follow.
Cindy couldn’t wait to get home tonight and tell her husband that they were going to have children. The twins have stopped nursing from her breasts, which she is very thankful for. Her nipples were starting to chap from all the sucking and biting.
After reading the good news, the following email comes as a shock to her. It seemed one of the new patients that was recently sent to the vineyard had died due to complications from the alien implants that were installed in them. According to the bionic expert they had on staff, the implants had a failsafe built into them, when the patient was out of range of the new owners. It would cause a complete system shutdown and destroy the alien circuits in the body.
Cindy sent a return email to the experts, asking them to send everything they had to her mother back at the mountain complex. She knew her mother had an expert there who might be able to overcome the new safety devices in the alien cybernetic implants. It was their help that they were able to help the poor victims at the vineyard overcome the alien devices in their bodies.
The following email caught her attention: a list of girls and boys who had been changed and were leaving the vineyard. Cindy notes that departing gifts will be made and sent to their quarters before they leave. She also makes arrangements to have their bank accounts topped off before they go. That way, they will have money to start their new lives with.
She goes over an email one of the instructors sent her informing her that they needed replacements and additional items for their classes. Cindy gave the purchasing department the okay to arrange to purchase the items.
Outside By the Stables:
Elizabeth hated her big chest. The sweat gathered under her bra and breasts, and she was sweating like a pig. She had her hair tied back into a ponytail. She was just glad that her body was no longer so sensitive that her underwear and bra used to stimulate her. Her underwear used to cause her vagina to become so wet that she had to wear a thick maxi pad to absorb the lubrication from her vagina that leaked out.
She takes a handkerchief out of her back pocket and wipes her forehead. Luckily, it was almost lunchtime, and she could take an hour-long break in the A/C. She was glad she was wearing a sleeveless shirt under her coveralls. She was wearing deodorant and suntan lotion on her exposed shoulders. Her fair skin was already dark from the hours she had been spending out in the sun.
“Take an early lunch.” Billy saw that his crew was tired from the heat and extended their lunch.
“Thanks, Billy.” Elizabeth heads to the mess hall to grab lunch and relax in the A/C.
As Elizabeth sat down to enjoy her lunch, her cell phone started pinging. She pulled it out of her pocket and looked at it. It was a picture of her friend Ana and Ana’s mother. They were getting lunch at a restaurant that Ana liked a lot. A smile appears on Elizabeth’s face.
She was happy that Ana’s mother accepted her. She knew Ana had been worried about that before she left the vineyard. The woman who saved Ana met her when she arrived home. Ana’s mother was happy to meet the woman who saved Ana and got her the help she needed.
Elizabeth sends a happy face and a thumbs-up as well. She missed her friend and promised to visit Ana and Ana’s mom one day. She puts her cell phone back in her leg pocket and enjoys her cold Italian sub.
Elizabeth looks around for Jessie but doesn’t see her anywhere. Usually, Jessie takes her lunch around the same time as she does. She wonders where her cyborg friend is and what she is up to. She’ll have to inquire about her when she gets done with work.
After Elizabeth finishes lunch, she relaxes in the A/C for the rest of her lunch hour. She also refills her canteen with cold water. At least she’ll have cold water for the rest of the day.
She was happy that she got the job she wanted. Instead of being the victim for once, she was being set free and enjoying life instead of having others control her. She was also thankful to Dr. Quinn for everything she did to restore her body. She was no longer a sex-driven person, and the last thing that was on her mind was sex with anyone after she experienced what she did.
Motor pool:
Angela was leaning over the front of an old CJ-5 Jeep she was working on. Monia had gone to the mountain complex and had the motor pool to herself. Since there wasn’t anything for her to work on, she decided to work on the jeep she bought from the local junkyard.
The body was in good shape, and the engine and transmission remained intact. Only a few minor items were missing, which she could either replicate with the 3D Printers the motor pool had or shop around for. Before lifting the engine out of the jeep, she ensured all the bolts and vacuum hoses were disconnected.
The transmission and old gas tank were on the ground. The gas tank would need to be replaced or repaired, and the transmission could be rebuilt. The engine was going to be the biggest job. The engine was seized, and she needed to take it apart and look inside the chambers.
Once Angela has the engine out and hanging on the lift, she moves it over to the engine stand she prepped and mounts it on the stand. She wipes the sweat from her forehead and tucks her shop rag back in her pocket. She looks at the old-fashioned wall thermometer and notices it is 103F degrees outside. She looks up towards the sky but doesn’t see any clouds.
“I wish it would rain either today or tomorrow.” Angela goes back to work and starts taking the engine apart. She has to spray some penetration liquid on some of the bolts.
Sara Blake’s Office:
Sara looked over towards Dakota and noticed she was busy with her lesson. Dakota had her headphones on so as not to disturb her. Usually, Dakota would be in a classroom with other children her age, but Dakota still didn’t feel comfortable around other people, so she was doing online classes.
Sara could feel what her twin felt and her twin sister's excitement, which could only mean one thing. A smile appears on Sara’s face as she thinks of her twin becoming a mother. She wasn’t ready to give birth to a child yet. She and her husband talked about it, and maybe in a few years, the two of them will try having their kids. Right now, they had Dakota and Kelly to keep them busy and give them practice.
She notices a security alert by Wendy Quinn, Dr. Quinn’s wife. It was about some of their patients that had been saved from a human trafficking ring. The email said a group of mercs had been hired to retrieve the women from the vineyard.
“Good luck with that.” Sara knew anybody who approached the vineyard who wasn’t a trusted vendor or had not been given specific instructions would be arrested. The security forces they had that protected the vineyard were top-notch people.
They had gone through one of her siblings' training academies. She knew the women and men who had been changed and brought here were safe. She replied, authorizing them to use whatever force they needed to.
After going through all the emails she receives every day, Sara orders lunch to be sent to her office. Usually, she doesn’t eat in her office, but this time, she does. She knows Dakota will feel better.
0200hrs, Vineyard Property:
“Mobile unit 12, can you check out sector 6?” Betty was on monitoring duty and the security monitor had stopped transmitting over in sector 6.
“Mobile unit 12 here. No problem.” Felica was out making her rounds.
So, far it’s been a quiet night and she was heading back to the security office. Felica turns the ATV she was riding around and heads back to the sensor that monitors the perimeter of the vineyard. As she gets closer, she notices the concealed sensor unit is sparking.
“Mobile unit 12 to command. The sensor here has been damaged.” Felica is cautious as she approaches it. It looked like someone used some sort of device to overload the power supply.
Felica looks around and doesn’t spot anything. She starts looking around the area and finds some footsteps heading deeper onto the property.
“Command, you better send the drones out. We have an intruder.” Felica checks her wrist computer and notices another sensor unit just went down.
“Sending out drones and additional personnel.” Betty alerts Felica.
Felica increases the brightness of her flashlight and shines it around the area. When she shines it to the right of her, she spots a person coming towards her dressed all in black. He had gone to strike her, but she parried his attack with her mag light.
The attacker attacks Felica again, but this time he tricks her and strikes her right leg. He tries striking her again, but Felica uses her mag light and slams it against the person’s arm. She notices her attacker is wearing light body armor.
“Great.” Felica was feeling her right leg going numb.
The unknown attacker attacks Felica again, but she parries the attack with her mag light. She was lucky that her mag light was the eight-D cell
version. She turns her mag light around and uses the front of the mag light to strike the attacker. She put a lot of force behind the attack.
The person stumbles backward from Felica striking them. He pulls his gun and goes to fire at her. His hand gets struck by the mag light and the gun is knocked out of his hand. He notices that the woman he is fighting is leaning heavily to her left.
The attacker goes to strike Felica again, but his arm is intersected by her. She trapped his arm by using her mag light. Before he could free his arm, his feet were swept out from under him.
Felica rides her attacker down towards the ground. She could feel that he was wearing some sort of body armor. She tries taking the person’s helmet off. She tries locating the latches locking the helmet on.
Thirty feet away, Wendy and a heavily built person were going at it. Wendy couldn’t believe how big the person was and how agile they were. Wendy dodges an attack and smacks the person with her mag light. She was carrying a smaller mag lite than Felica had, she knew how to use it. She would used her gun to take the person down, but Andy had informed everyone that the body armor these people were wearing caused the bullets to bounce off.
The huge figure goes to strike Wendy but misses. Wendy tries grabbing the person's huge arm but is tossed away like she is a ragged doll. She hits the ground and rolls out of the way, as the huge person tries stomping her. She kicks up and jumps up on top of the person. She wraps her legs around the person’s head and tries shocking the person with the stingers built into her wrist bracelets.
She notices the stingers do not affect the armored person. She screams out when the attacker grabs her left leg and squeezes. Even through her light body armor, she felt her leg bone break. She loosens her leg grip and smashes the mag light towards the helmet's eye-opening and flashes the brightest burst of light from her mag light.
The attacker screams out, as he lifts Wendy off and tosses her towards the ground. Wendy manages to roll and not land on her broken leg. Wendy looks at her attacker and just as he starts moving towards her, he gets slammed by a figure in a suit of armor. They came flying in and tackled the attacker.
Wendy looks at the person standing a few feet from her and notices it is one of Monia’s jet packs. But the person dressed in full body armor wasn’t anyone she knew or dealt with on the vineyard. The person fires a cannon-like object towards the attacker. A net erupts from the weapon and tackles the attacker. There is a blue flash of light as the person who attacked Wendy drops to the ground.
Wendy hears a second thruster sound near her and looks over where Felica is fighting. There is a big flash of blue light and nothing afterward.
“Thanks.” Wendy looks up from where she rolled to.” The armored figure turns around to look at Wendy.
“You’re welcome, Wendy.” Angela was smiling underneath her armor helmet.
“Is that you Angela?” Wendy knew she knew that voice.
“Yes, are you okay?” Angela kneels next to Wendy.
“I think my left leg is broken. That gorilla grabbed my left leg and squeezed it like it was nothing.” Wendy could feel the pain coming from her leg.
“Here, let's get you back to medical.” Angela helps Wendy up and helps her back over to the ATV she drove.
“Can’t go yet. How is the rest of the security forces doing?” Wendy wasn’t hearing anything over the security channel.
“I don’t know. All communications are down. I think one of the attackers hit our satellite dishes and communication towers.” Angela only had suit-to-suit communication.
“What’s the situation out their armor guards?” Angela tries communicating with the other armor guards.
“Backup generators have been hit. Sectors 5 and 8 have been breached. The main compound is secured, but the transport vans & busses are on fire. Fire crews are handling the fires.”
“Roger, I have the second in charge of security here with me. Putting you on loudspeaker.” Angela switches the communication over to the
loudspeaker.
“Wendy, are you there?”
“I’m here Joe. What’s the situation?” Wendy wanted to take a pain pill.
“Three security personnel are down. The rest have injuries. Whoever these assholes are, they were well protected and had some unique gifts.”
“What do you mean unique gifts?” Wendy was surprised by that statement.
“These weren’t normal people, is what I mean. The person who took our communication towers and satellite dishes out caused them to age like
they have been rusting away for years.”
“Is that possible?” Wendy looks towards Angela for an answer, because she had a cousin that had special abilities.
“It might be, I would have to ask my cousin. Now, let’s get you back to the main compound.” Angela mounts the ATV and drives back to the main compound.
Medical:
Beverly looks at her wife’s x-rays to see how bad the damage was. She couldn’t believe the damage to the body armor when she saw it. Whoever squeezed her wife’s leg, had some strength to them.
Wendy watches her wife as she looks at the x-ray of her leg. The nurse had given her a shot for the pain.
“Well, how bad is it?”
“I’m going to need to rebuild your femur, sweetie. Whoever you fought, broke your upper leg and the pieces are digging into the muscles and tendons.” Beverly puts the X-ray down and looks at her wife.
“How long will I be out of service?” Wendy knew she didn’t like this news.
“For the first month, you’ll have to use crutches. After that, you’ll have desk duty until fully healed.”
Wendy hated desk duty. She looked at her wife and said, “Are you sure there’s nothing else that can be done?”
“Sweetie, I know you hate paperwork, but you’ll have to stay off it until your leg is fully healed.”
“This sucks.”
“I know, but there isn’t a fast way to heal broken bones. I’m scheduling your surgery for later in the day.” Beverly inputs the information into her pad.
Wendy watches as her wife enters information into the medical pad. As far as she knew, they managed to capture two of the intruders.
“Now, I wish I could stay and talk with you, but I have other patients to attend to.” Beverly leans in and places a kiss on Wendy’s forehead.
Wendy watches as her wife walks out of the private room. She lies back in bed and enjoys the medication flowing throughout her system. She knew sooner or later the surgeon performing the surgery would arrive quickly.
Dr. Quinn checks on the other patients who have come in with injuries. The security personnel had put up a fight against the intruders. True, the intruders did manage to cripple them, but repair teams were already at work fixing everything.
Dr. Quinn and a few other doctors tended to the injured. There were at least eight security personnel who got injured during the attempted invasion. As for the intruders, they were being detained in a specially designed cell.
Their wounds were being treated, but they were being watched. The security people also took DNA samples to see who they were and what had been done to them. Also, to add to the database Ms. Blake was building superpowered beings.
“Owe! Owe! Owe!” Felica limps to medical as one of the nurses helps her along.
Casey tries to take it slow for Felica. She knew Felica had been hurt fighting the intruders.
“Is the person you fought in bad shape?” Casey knew Felica was one hell of a fighter.
“Yeah, after I managed to get his damn helmet off.” Felica couldn’t believe how hard it was to get the helmet off.
“Well, from the reports that are coming in. Some of them don’t even look human anymore.” Casey escorts Felica over to one of the medical beds.
She helps Felica remove her body armor and the skin-tight suit Felica normally wears underneath the armor. When Casey and Felica remove her
body suit, they spot a huge bruise that covers the whole upper part of Felica’s thigh. The center of the bruise was darker than the outer areas of the bruise.
“I can’t believe one touch to your leg did this.” Casey grabs the portable X-ray scanner and scans Felica’s leg.
Casey looked at the scan and noticed there was a slight hairline crack. It went completely across the femur.
“Damn, I can’t believe the damage one touch did to you.” Casey couldn’t believe how one touch could do this much damage through body armor and a specially designed combat suit.
“You have a hairline crack on your femur, Felica. You’ll need to stay off your leg for a while.”
“Can you give me something for the pain?” Felica could feel her leg pulsating from the pain.
“Sure.” Casey injects a numbing agent into Felica’s leg.
“How long will that last?” Felica normally didn’t like taking pain pills or anything that dulled her senses.
“I’m going to prescribe a mild pain reliever for you.” Casey taps into the prescription.
“I’ll pick it up on my way back to my quarters.” Felica was about to hop down from the medical bed.
Casey stops Felica from hopping down off the medical bed.
“You’re not going to be walking from here, Felica. Let me get you a wheelchair and have you escorted back to your quarters.” Casey steps out of the room.
Felica gathers up all her stuff and waits for Casey to return. She couldn’t feel any pain in her leg. Which was nice, because she was feeling tired and all she wanted to do was lay down in her bed.
After a few minutes, a younger nurse Felica hasn’t met yet comes in with a wheelchair. She helps Felica into a chair and with all of Felica’s gear.
“Home James.” A smile appears on Felica’s face.
“My name is April, not James.”
“Sorry April. It was meant as a joke.” Felica leans back to look at April.
“Oh!” April starts pushing the wheelchair.
Highway 405 Los Angeles, California:
Ace couldn’t believe she was on another highspeed chase. This made four in one week, and the way the driver was driving, he would lose control of his car. She needed to put an end to this chase before anyone got hurt.
Technically, she shouldn’t be chasing this person. She was on medical leave after what happened last week to the SWAT team she worked with. Everyone on the team had been exposed to the Blue Lace dust at the warehouse they had entered. No one knew the drug was there when they
used one of their flash bangs to blind the people they were after. It caused a nearby crate filled with it to explode, exposing everyone to the dust.
Every male team member had been turned into a woman, including herself. She wasn’t wearing her Ace outfit at the time. If she had been wearing it, she would have been protected. She couldn’t use her low-level electric field when wearing everyday police clothing because it interfered with her police gear.
So, she got her wish of being a full fledge genetic woman. It was funny seeing all the other male members of her squad turn into women. Some macho SWAT officers on her team were turned into teenage girls. She had fun teasing them when they got out of the hospital.
She spots several highway patrol cars behind her in the rearview camera image inside her helmet. She increases the speed of her electric motorcycle and sends some of her power into the electric motor to boost herself. She shoots forward and manages to get close to the stolen car she was chasing after.
Robyn plucks one of the new disks her aunt gave her that sent an electric pulse through the car. She places the disk on the vehicle and activates it. She watches as it glows blue, and an electric pulse comes from it. The car she is chasing starts slowing down and comes to a complete stop.
“Come out with your hands up before I pull you out of that car.” Robyn had the new weapon her aunt made for her pointed at the driver’s door.
It concentrated her electrical abilities into an energy bolt that acted like a stun gun. She watches as the driver opens the car door and slowly gets outs with their hands raised high.
“Place your hands on the car’s roof, and don’t move.” Robyn watches as the young male does as she commands him to do.
Robyn looked at the guy she pulled over and couldn’t believe he was just a few years older than her. The dust had aged her new body to where she was twenty years old instead of sixteen. The dust had changed her body so much that her suit had to be returned to her great-aunt and modified to fit her. It was still a little snug in the crotch area on her body.
Several highway patrol officers come running up to her. One of them was an African American and was well-built. She watches as he and another officer handcuff the perp.
Officer Mike Nicolas looks at the strangely dressed woman standing nearby. He had heard rumors about her and knew she usually worked with Los Angeles SWAT squad 23. He also knew someone had tried killing her several weeks ago as well. He and his companion handcuff the car thief they chased behind the woman.
As the car thief was escorted away, officer Nicolas turned to look at the woman. The tight suit she wore showed off her curvy figure and well-developed chest. He noticed she was short, and she was standing near a customed built motorcycle that had police lights mounted on it. The lights were flushed with the body so as not to disrupt the motorcycle’s aerodynamics.
“Do you normally go around chasing after bad guys all the time?” Officer Nicolas looks at the young woman.
“Not normally. I was on my way home from my shift when the call came over the airwaves.” Robyn had gone in to do some paperwork that had been left for her by the police Captain at SWAT headquarters.
“Well, thank you for your assistants.” Nicolas walks off.
Robyn watches as officer Nicolas walks off. A smile appears underneath her helmet as she mounts her motorcycle and starts heading home. She wonders what officer Nicolas was like.
When she arrives home, she parks her motorcycle in the garage and plugs it in to charge. She leaves her helmet on the seat and walks inside the house. Just as she enters the house, she gets jumped by a massive German Shepard.
“Hey, Max.” Robyn pets Max.
Max licks Robyn. Ever since people tried breaking into the mansion, security measures around the estate have increased. Max was one of them. Nothing beats having a specialized trained police dog guarding the grounds and inside the house.
Robyn lets Max lick her before heading upstairs to her bedroom to change out of her Ace outfit and into her night clothes. As she was changing in her bedroom, she looked at herself in the mirror and couldn’t believe the figure she had now. She was a natural redhead girl before, and now she was still red-haired, but her hair was darker. Even the pubic hair in her groin area was red. She still couldn’t get over that she had her own set of natural tits, which were medium size. She wore a 36D bra with a tiny waist but had a nice bubble butt. Overall, the drug had given her a figure of 36D-22-35 and made her five feet tall. She weighed about 100 lbs.
Robyn finishes getting changed and heads downstairs to see what everyone has for dinner. As she entered the kitchen, she could hear the television playing in the living room. She couldn’t place her finger on what the movie was playing.
When she opens the refrigerator, she notices a plate has already been made for her. Looking at it, her mother Susan had made dinner tonight. It was her homemade Lasagna and salad. Robyn takes the dish out and places it in the microwave to reheat. She unwraps the salad that had been made and sets it aside for her. She knew her mothers knew what she liked.
When the microwave is done heating the lasagna, she pulls it out and sets it on the counter. She places the salad next to the lasagna dish. Robyn fills a glass with her mother’s sweet tea in the refrigerator.
She sits down at the counter and eats her dinner. Even with the lasagna heated a second time, she loved it. Her mother, Susan, made the best lasagna around. Not even her mother, Sasha, could make lasagna as good as her other mother.
She noticed Max was sitting by her stool, hoping she would drop some lasagna onto the floor or give him some. A smile appears on Robyn’s face “sorry, boy, but mom’s lasagna is too good to share with you.”
Robyn enjoys her dinner and puts the dirty dishes into the dishwasher. She cleans up where she sits and walks into the living room. She spots Grace curled up against their mother. She was still wearing the cast on her arm, and her older sister Rose was still restricted by the sling that held her arm immobile. Bunny was nowhere to be seen, which meant she spent the night over at Thumper’s apartment.
“Come here, sweetie.” Susan moves the blanket covering her and Sasha aside.
Robyn walks over to her and curls up on her lap. She snuggles against her mother’s shoulder. She loves being held by her mother no matter how old she gets.
Susan covers herself and Robyn up with the blanket. She strokes Robyn’s shoulder-length red hair and holds onto her. Both she and Sasha loved when their daughters snuggled against them.
“How are you feeling, sweetie?” Susan looks into Robyn’s green eyes.
“I’m doing okay, mom. I know in a few days I will start my period.” Her great-aunt warned Robyn that generally, a few days after being changed, most women experience their first period. After that, her period will be at the same time her mother Susan’s was and when Grace’s was.
“Remember what I taught you, sweetie. Keep extra tampons and maxi pads in your purse.” Susan places a kiss on Robyn’s forehead.
“I will, mom.” Robyn lays her head on Susan’s shoulder.
Later on, when she starts falling asleep. She is lightly woken up and helped upstairs to her bedroom. Susan and Sasha tuck her into bed and walk out of the bedroom.
Sasha looks at her wife. “I can’t believe how fast they are growing up.”
“I know. Now Robyn is a natural girl like me, Grace, Rose, and Bunny.” Susan couldn’t believe her little girl had been exposed to the Blue Lace drug.
“I know she has always wanted to try it, but I didn’t want her to take shortcuts.” Sasha didn’t know how the drug would react to Robyn’s
metahuman ability.
“I agree with you. Everything your mother and aunt said about the drug could have turned her into a baby again.” Susan wouldn’t mind having a little one around the house, considering she couldn’t have children.
“Not only that, would it have erased or suppressed her metahuman abilities?” Sasha didn’t know how she would react if her ability to control fire were stripped from her.
“I know what you mean. How is your sister doing with her two new husbands?” Susan couldn’t get over Dotty’s two husbands and will leave soon with them.
“Oh, mom and dad wanted to skin them alive. I still can’t get over the fact that something like them exists now. I always thought they were myths or made up by Hollywood.” Sasha couldn’t believe her older sister was married to a pair of Werewolves.
“Tell me about it. Has any news surfaced about this Maria person your mother saw?” Susan knew that they needed Maria’s help to bring Ludlum in.
“Mom contacted her, and she hasn’t said if she’ll do the job. We still need to contact the person who owns her own submarine to see if she can do the job.” Sasha hopes they can get both women.
“What happens if both women turn your family down?” Susan moves the blankets down and gets to her bedside.
“We go to plan B. My aunt has a person who can dive down to the underwater city's depths and take control of the place. She can force the
occupants to turn over Ludlum and his partner or flood the place. If nothing else, she can strike them with missiles. Aunt Janet didn’t go into detail about that part.” Sasha gets in on her side of the bed.
Susan snuggles up to Sasha and relaxes against her body as Sasha holds her. They have been lovers since high school and are never tired of each other. Susan just closed her eyes and enjoyed Sasha’s scent.
Robyn wakes up early and heads downstairs to the kitchen. Max looks at her when she walks into the kitchen.
“Do you need to go out and potty, Max?” Robyn walks to the patio doors and lets Max outside in the backyard.
While Max is outside, Robyn cooks herself some breakfast. While she is cooking, Grace comes walking into the kitchen. She was wearing a cute baby doll outfit with ruffle panties. She walks to the refrigerator, grabs the orange juice pitcher, and pours some into a juice glass. She puts the pitcher back and turns around to talk to her sister.
“Sis, when did you have sex for the first time?” Grace watches her sister.
“When I went to the comic con with my friends. Why?”
“There’s this adorable guy at school I have been seeing, and I was thinking about letting him have sex with me. The thing is, I’m scared because of what happened when mom found me.” Grace was still unsure about letting a guy put his penis inside her because of what happened.
“I would wait until you know this guy’s intentions, Grace, because some guys will seduce you to get into your panties. And once they do, they will drop you like yesterday’s newspaper.” Robyn didn’t want to see her sister hurt.
“Was it like that with your old boyfriend?” Grace knew Robyn had broken up with her last boyfriend.
“No, we were heading down two separate paths and grew apart.” Robyn wanted to be a cop, and her boyfriend wanted to be a baseball player.
“Oh!”
“Yeah, Oh!” Robyn takes a sip of her juice.
“I think you should wait, Grace.” Rose walks into the kitchen in a pair of panties and one of her t-shirts for her band.
“Why?” Grace looks at her older sister.
“Because, when you get married, it is that special night for you and your husband. It will feel right.” Rose pours herself some orange juice.
“Is that what you are going to do?” Grace looks at Rose.
“Umm, let’s just say I was drunk when I had sex for the first two times.” Rose had been drunk off her ass when she had sex with a roadie and her drummer.
“That’s not good.” Robyn knew what could happen when you are drunk and have sex.
“Tell me about it. I had a hangover from hell the next morning. On top of that, I lost my panties, bra, and my favorite pair of high-heeled shoes.” Rose couldn’t believe she had been so stupid. She knew better; her mothers had explained the birds and bees.
Rose pours herself a bowl of cereal. She sits at the counter near her baby sister.
“What are you guys going to do today?’ Grace looks at her two older sisters.
“Me, I’m going to wash and polish my motorcycle.” Robyn knew she needed to pamper her motorcycle because of everything she had been using it for.
“I can’t do much until my shoulder heals. The band and I are taking the desired break for a while. After some downtime, we will work on some new songs for our next album.” Rose was glad to have some time off.
“How about you squirt?” Robyn looks at Grace.
“Movies and maybe some shopping. I’m not interested in shopping, but my friends are.” Grace wasn’t interested in doing any shopping.
“No one said you have to buy anything. If they say something, say you don’t need anything right now.” Susan comes walking into the kitchen.
“Did we wake you, mom?” Robyn looks at her mother.
“No, you didn’t, sweetie. Sasha and I have a meeting with grandma today. She’s going to be meeting with this Maria person.” Susan and Sasha had been asked to be there.
“Is she the one Mr. Bounty recommended?” Rose looks at her mother.
“Yes, she is supposed to be a very experienced underwater combatant.” Susan knew they needed Ludlum and his partner.
“Well, I hope you get the prick. He’s worse than any crooks I’ve brought in lately.” Robyn and her SWAT buddies had been busy before what happened to them.
“That reminds me, what will your boss do about your unit, sweetie?”
“Don’t know yet, mom. Only three people from my original teammates can still do police work. The rest were turned into teenagers and babies.” Robyn knew she was lucky. She only aged a little bit.
The commander of the SWAT team has partnered her up with an experienced officer that has been in the force for ten years. They have butted heads a few times because she had been on SWAT as a civilian, and he has been trying to get on SWAT.
“Well, be careful today.” Sasha worries about Robyn every time she goes out.
“I will, mom. I’ll see you later this evening.” On the way into the garage, Robyn grabs a muffin and a cup of coffee to start cleaning her motorcycle.
She had everything she needed to start cleaning her motorcycle. Robyn gets to work taking parts off her motorcycle to clean them. Also, it allowed her to reach areas of her motorcycle she otherwise couldn’t reach.
She spends the next few hours cleaning the motorcycle. She ensures everything is connected correctly and that there aren’t any loose or fray wires. She is careful not to touch any of the high-voltage cables. Even with her abilities, she could still get a nasty shock from them.
Once all of the insides are cleaned. Robyn starts putting everything back together. She makes sure the pieces she took off fit as well as before. Once she finishes polishing her motorcycle and helmet, she glances toward the clock and notices it is getting close to lunchtime.
She pulls her cell phone out and orders some Korean food. The place her family used normally delivers the food. So they could be trusted. While waiting for her food to be delivered, she walks into the kitchen and grabs a bottle of flavored water.
She lets Max outside while she is waiting. She picks up a small fallen tree branch and tosses the stick. “Get the stick, Max.”
She watches as Max runs over to the stick and brings it back to her. He drops it on the ground at her feet and barks at her.
“All right, boy.” Robyn picks the stick up and tosses it again for him to fetch.
She watches as Max fetches the stick and brings it back to her. She tosses it again but manages to throw it further than before.
“Get it, boy.” Robyn watches as Max chases after the stick.
Robyn plays with Max until the delivery driver shows up with her order. She gives the driver a big tip. She heads inside the house with Max by her side. She decided that she was going to stay home and relax.
Robyn noticed the following day that her mothers weren’t too happy. She looks at Sasha “what’s wrong, mom?”
“The woman Mr. Bounty recommended won’t be able to help us out. She’s got a previous engagement.” Sasha couldn’t believe their luck.
“Isn’t there another option available that you and grandma could do?” Robyn figures there had to be another way to get to Adam Ludlum and make him pay for what he did.
Sasha looks at Robyn “we’re exploring all options.
“Well, I hope you and grandma can come up with something.” Robyn didn’t like letting bad guys go free.
“We will, sweetie. Don’t you have to be at work soon?” Sasha knew Robyn wasn’t on SWAT right now until the chief of police decided what to do about her former unit.
“Yeah, I’ve been assigned a new partner until it’s decided what they will do with my unit.” Robyn missed being on SWAT.
“Well, you better hurry, sweetie, or you’ll be late.” Sasha looks at the clock in the kitchen.
“I’ll be on time, mom.” Robyn places a kiss on Sasha’s cheek.
Robyn heads out to the garage and takes the Nissan Leaf she recently bought. She had the standard battery changed out for an after-market extended-range battery. Not that she needed it, because she could channel her ability into the car battery and recharge it.
It takes her about thirty minutes to arrive at the new precinct she has been assigned. She finds a parking spot near the station. She walks into the precinct and checks in with the desk sergeant on duty.
Robyn noticed the person behind the desk was a little older than the SWAT Sergeant she worked with at SWAT headquarters. She watches as he looks at her and examines her. She knew her uniform was in order.
Sergeant Peak looks at the young red hair woman standing before him. According to her paperwork, she was transferred over from SWAT
headquarters. He heard how one of the units over there was exposed to the Blue Lace drug and turned into a woman. He wonders if she is one of them. He didn’t recognize the last name.
“Go check in and find a person by the name of Watson. You’re riding with him today.”
“Yes, sir.” Robyn leaves the desk and finds where the briefing room.
She manages to slip in without anyone noticing her. She spots a Hispanic officer and walks over to her.
“Hi, I’m officer Robyn Wolfhart. I’m new here.”
“Hi, officer Wolfhart. I’m officer Tia Zorita.” Tia shakes Robyn’s hand.
“So, are you transferring or just out of the academy?” Tia looked at the new uniform Robyn had on.
“Transferring temporarily until a decision is made about squad 25.”
“You were in that unit?” Tia was surprised by that statement.
“Yeah, everyone on my squad was affected by the dust. So, now the SWAT commander is seeing what will be done about my unit. Until then, I will partner up with an officer from this precinct.”
“Do you know the name of the person you partner with?”
“An Officer Watson.”
Tia inhales when she hears the name. She wonders why they would team a former SWAT officer with him. She looks at Robyn and wonders if
she can handle Watson.
Robyn noticed Tia’s reaction when she mentioned Watson’s name. She wonders what Tia knew of the person.
“What’s wrong? Is he a bad cop?”
“I usually don’t like talking bad about my brothers and sisters in blue. However, when it comes to Watson, you need to be careful around him.
He’s not much of a team player and always reacts first instead of getting all the information first.”
“Well, he’ll learn I play by the rules and do things within the law.” Robyn has met some Wyatt Earp cops before.
“Good luck with that.”
An evil smile appears on Robyn’s face. “Oh, he’ll learn. Is he in here yet?”
“Nope, he waits until the last minute to make his big entrance. The boss doesn’t say much to him.”
“Oh, I am going to have fun today.” Robyn takes her place at the roll call and introduces herself.
She spots the person she is partnered with slipping in during roll call. She throws her voice, “Ouch! Stop turning my knob so hard!”
Everyone turns towards him when they hear the weird voice. Watson stands there looking at the door with an odd look. He didn’t know what to make of what he had just heard.
“It’s nice of you to finally join us, officer Watson. Today, you’re being partnered up with officer Wolfhart.”
Jake Watson looks at their Watch Commander “who am I being partnered up with?”
“That would be me.” Robyn had walked up to where Watson and the watch commander were.
He turns and looks at the red-haired female officer “and who are you?”
“Officer Robyn Wolfhart. It’s nice to meet you.” Robyn smiles at officer Watson.
Officer Watson couldn’t believe he was partnered up with a young woman who looked like she had just graduated from the academy. He would rather be partnered with a male than a female officer.
“You got to be kidding me.”
“Nope, I’m your partner, so get over it.” Robyn has known his type before.
“Aren’t you the bossy type?” Jake knew he was going to win this fight.
“Yeah, I am. So, get over it, and let’s go and stop some bad guys.” Robyn wanted to see how this new partner of hers operated.
“Fine.” Jake leads the way out to the patrol car they would be taking.
He gets in on the driver’s side. He watches as officer Wolfhart gets in on the other side.
“We should review the checklist to ensure this car operates correctly.”
“Everything works.” Jake starts the car and puts it into gear.
“Is there anything I should know about the area we patrol?” Robyn watches as officer Watson drives the car.
“All I want you to do is observe. Until you know more about our area.”
A smirk appears on Robyn’s face. She’ll see how he deals with the people. Most of their patrol was boring, and nothing happened. Some calls came over the radio, but nothing near them. She watches as Jake drives and tries several times to initiate a conversation with officer Watson, but he ignores her.
By the end of the shift, they head back to the precinct. As she heads toward the women’s locker room, Robyn doesn't say anything and changes out of her uniform. As she walks into the locker room, she spots Tia.
“How was your day today?” Robyn starts undressing.
“I missed my quoted by ten tickets.” Tia was a little disappointed by that.
“Bummer, I didn’t know you guys had quotes you had to meet.”
“Yeah, we do. How else can the city justify hiring so many cops?” Tia knew the tickets helped the city collect money.
“By informing the public about how the crime rate is increasing in some areas.” Robyn knew several around town that were bad.
“Well, they don’t want the city to know. We can’t be everywhere all the time. There are some areas we won’t go into.” Tia knew some precincts ignored some areas and concentrated their efforts on others.
“Well, I know some people who will make those areas realize that you’ll suffer the consequences if you commit crimes.
“Are you talking about some of those vigilantes that have been popping up lately? Tia watches as Robyn changes out of her uniform and into a pair of jeans.
“Maybe. What do you think about them?”
“Some of them, I welcome their help, and others, well, let’s say sometimes I wonder if they are good guys.”
“What makes you say that?” Robyn was curious.
“A few years back, this woman who had a freaking big ass wolf stopped a gang war in my neighborhood. However, she shot several gang members who wouldn’t surrender or throw down their weapons. She gave them a warning, but they ignored her. As for her wolf, it killed three gang members and seriously injured several more.”
“Man, I wonder what those gang members did to deserve that treatment.” Robyn wondered who it could have been.
“Well, besides being in a gang and fighting over territory. I’m wondering how you can justify using that kind of force?” Tia watches Robyn’s reaction.
“Well, sometimes, you must use extreme force to convey your message. My grandfather once said that if you are going to point a gun at
someone. You better be prepared to kill them because if you don’t. They are going to turn around and kill you.”
“What does your grandfather do?” Tia was curious.
“He’s used to command a special black op’s unit. My grandfather’s unit was so good at what they did that if they came after you. You were going to die.”
“Wow! What does your grandmother do?”
“She was a performer and a doctor, although she preferred performing more than operating on people.”
“How do the two of those professions go together?” Tia was puzzled.
“It’s how my grandmother paid for med school. She could have used her trust fund, but she didn’t.”
Tia shakes her head as she walks out of the locker room with Robyn. They split up when they got outside and waved goodbye. Robyn drives home.
The next few days, it’s quiet when Robyn goes out on patrol with officer Watson. He gives her the cold shoulder, and she sits in the passenger seat, amusing herself with a deck of cards. She spots some fellows running and a big guy wearing a black t-shirt chasing after them.
A few seconds later, there are gunshots. She listens as more gunfire follows.
“I’m calling this in.” Robyn snatches the mike and calls it in.
Officer Watson wasn’t happy when Robyn snatched the mike and called it in. He turned the car around and headed down the alleyway the teenagers and man went. As they get closer to the sounds of gunfire, they are being fired on from behind by several people.
Jake turns the patrol car sideways. He decks down as bullets are fired toward them. He had turned the car, so he was protected, but Robyn was exposed.
Robyn cracks her door open while avoiding glass and bullets. She rolls out of the patrol car and tosses four smoke and gas bombs toward the people firing at her. She runs towards the people, using the smoke as cover. She charges one of her cards with electricity and tosses it at the closest person to her.
She spots the other shooter and jumps toward them. As soon as her hands make contact, she gives them the shock of their life. She spots a third person in the process of switching magazines. She spins around and lets loose with four metal ball bearings toward him. She had charged them with electricity, so when they hit. They would act like a teaser and knock the person out.
She heard several patrol cars coming their way. She looked back towards the patrol she had been in and saw the side of it shot to hell. She also spotted Officer Watson kneeling behind it and pointing his gun in her direction.
“They’re down, Watson.”
“Who the fuck are you?” As Watson stands up.
Robyn spots movement behind Watson. She tosses a playing card charged with electricity. “DUCK!” The card flies right by him and strikes a young teenage boy with an AK.
Watson never saw anyone move as fast as Robyn. He ducked like she said and heard a crackling noise behind him. He turns around and spots a
young teenage boy lying on the ground holding an AK-47 rifle in his hand.
The man they followed into the alleyway walks towards them with several more teenage boys in his hands. They were unconscious, and he held them in his hand by their shirts. It also looked like his shirt took several hits.
Robyn spots the guy as he comes walking toward them. She walks back towards the ruined patrol car. She ignores Officer Watson, asking who the hell she is.
“Looks like you caught the boys you were after.” Robyn looks at the man she spotted chasing after the teenage boys.
Andrew spots the red-haired police officer walking towards him. Her partner was standing behind their ruined squad car. She was short but had a lovely figure on her.
“These boys have been stealing from the merchants my partners and I were hired to protect.”
“If you’re willing to testify about them stealing, I’ll make sure the book gets tossed at them. As it is, they are already facing some serious times possessing illegal weapons.” Robyn picks up one of the AKs the boys had.
“Oh, I’m going to testify, but I know putting them in jail won’t do anything for them. I know a company that will straighten them out.” Andrew was thinking about his friend Clark’s new program for straightening out kids.
“You’ll have to explain it to the judge.” Robyn heard the other police cars arriving.
The rest of the afternoon, Robyn and her partner had to complete paperwork and explain what had happened. By the time they are finished, Robyn looks at Jake.
“I’m from SWAT squad 25. That’s who I am. So, you better get used to it.”
A week later, Robyn runs into Andrew while picking up some items for her mother. She was surprised when she saw Andrew. They talk as they shopped and later go out for lunch.
Several Months Later:
“Andrew, can you put some suntan lotion on my body please?” Robyn looks at Andrew as he lay nearby in a tight speedo. She could see the outline of his massive manhood.
A smile appears on Andrew’s face when he looks at Robyn’s barely covered body. The bikini she was wearing at the private beach they were at, was nothing more than dental floss covering her nipples and her vaginal opening.
“I think I can accommodate you.” He grabs the suntan lotion and starts covering her body with it.
He learned that he was ten years older than she was. Neither one of them cared about that. He also learned she was gifted like he was. She was the first person he has met that was like him.
He also found out she was a performer, as well as a police officer, and was on the SWAT squad where all the members were turned in women.
Robyn was enjoying feeling Andrew’s strong hands on her youthful body. A low moan escaped from her lips as he rubbed the lotion on her skin. When he gets close to her ass and she spreads her legs some and starts feeling herself get moist from his hands going between her thighs.
After a while, the two of them have sex right on the beach. They were in a nice private spot, so no one saw them. Robyn couldn’t believe how she felt after he came inside of her. She felt full in her uterus.
They cuddle for a while and later head back to Andrew’s place.
Sasha was out taking care of personal business. Her girls were in school and her wife Susan (a.k.a. Siren) was out with friends of her own. There were no scheduled performances for herself or the band for the next few months. So, she’ll be able to spend time with her children and her wife.
She had breakfast with her older sister after she dropped the girls off at school. Her sister was healing but still felt jumpy around loud noises.
She still had bodyguards that were around her any time she left her condo or when she went to work. Her family was being cautious about any retaliation. Even though, the men responsible have been dealt with by her parents. They still weren’t taking any chances with their daughter.
Her sister announced her engagement to the family. She already knew and kept quiet, so her older sister could tell their parents about her engagement. Her new baby brother was settling into the family and they were being totally supported by him. Her older brother was spending time with him to teach him the manly ways. He was forging a brotherly bond with him and adjusting to having a loving family.
Sasha walks down the sidewalk, enjoying the sunshine and doing a little bit of shopping. She was planning on visiting the hair salon today. She stops at a few stores to buy a few items for the girls. Nothing fancy or too expensive, but something they would enjoy.
As she is walking along, she spots someone running towards her. There was another figure chasing after them.
She hears “Stop! Police.”
A smile appears on her face as she watches the young man get closer to her. Just as he is about to push her out of the way. She grabs his arm and using his momentum to slam him down to the concrete. She pushes his arm up behind his back while using her knee to hold him down.
“Thanks.” Officer Young pulls his handcuffs out and arrests the perp.
“So, what did he do?” Sasha was looking at the young man she helped take down.
“I caught him selling drugs.” Officer Young looks at Sasha as she stood in front of him.
“I’m going to need to get your information.”
“No problem.” Sasha gives him the information and her business card.
As she is walking towards her favorite magic supply shop. She wonders why the young man was selling drugs? What would drive him to such measures? She walks into the magic shop and browses through the items they had on display. Some of the items were party favors for amateur magicians starting out doing children parties and sideshows.
“Sasha, it’s good to see you. What can I do for you today?” Dedi loved when Sasha came into his store.
She and her mother have been buying their stage supplies since he first opened his store. He watches as she walks around the store looking at some of the new items he has put out for display. He knew a few items would grab her attention.
Sasha spot a few concealable items that would come in handy for her performances and for the extra work she does. She tests the balances on a few throwing knives and does a few tricks with them.
“Nice, who is doing your knife work now?” Sasha looked the balance and edge on the throwing knives.
“A lady name Morgen Chinn makes them. She can make any type of ancient weapon for you.” Dedi loved her work and hired her to make all sorts of edge weapons items for him to sell in the store.
“Well, I like her work. I might have her construct a few items for my girls.” Sasha carries the items up to the counter.
“So, what else would you like?” Dedi pulls his pad and pencil out to write her order down.
“I need these supplies.” Sasha pulls out a folded-up piece of paper and hands it to him.
Dedi looks at the items listed and then up at Sasha “you want them delivered to the same address you use?”
“Yep. How much do I owe you?” Sasha pulls out some cash.
“$1,200.00.”
Sasha hands him $1,200.00 in cash. She tucks the rest in her purse, in the secret compartment she has.
“How long?” Sasha didn’t need the supplies right away.
“I can have everything shipped to your place in four days.” Dedi knew he could have it there faster if she needed it earlier.
“Four days is fine.” She didn’t need the supplies right away.
Sasha leaves the store and heads over to a coffee vendor cart. She orders a large Irish Cream coffee. As she is standing there waiting for her coffee. She spots a couple of guys following a young woman. As she continues to watch the guys. She notices one of the guys pull a gun out.
She palms an explosive golf ball into her hand and walks over towards them. When she gets close to the guys, she drops the ball in front of them and grabs the young woman, just as the golf ball goes off.
The three guys that had been following the young woman are blown backward off their feet. She and the young woman watches as the police show up and arrest them.
The young woman looks at her “who are you?”
Diamond was started when the strange lady grabbed her. It also didn’t help that an explosion went off behind her. It was enough to make her jump.
Sasha smiles at the girl “Sasha Wolfhart”
“Why did you grab me, Mrs. Wolfhart?” Diamond was curious.
“Because of that guy.” Sasha points towards the young man that had the gun “was getting ready to shoot you in the back.”
Diamond looks at the three guys lying on the ground. One guy she knew, but the other two she had no idea who they were. The one guy she knew was a member of The Royal Thorns. They were a local street gang that ran her neighborhood.
“Do you know why he was trying to shoot you in the back?” Sasha was watching the girl's body language.
She was experienced in reading body language. If she had to, she could hypnotize the girl to draw the information from her.
“I was going to testify against a member of their gang. I witness the killing of a police officer by a member of their gang.” Diamond was nervous as she looks down at the three men.
“And they didn’t give you any protection?” Sasha couldn’t believe how careless they were with this young woman’s protection.
“I don’t think they realize how dangerous the gang is.” Diamond was grateful that Mrs. Wolfhart had shown up.
“Well, why don’t we go by your place to get you a change of clothes and I can take you somewhere safe. I’ll also talk to the DA about getting
you some protection.” Sasha knew her sister knew who to talk too.
“Thank you.” Diamond follows Mrs. Wolfhart to her car.
Diamond gives Sasha directions to the projects where she lives. Sasha parks her car and walks up to the walkway with Diamond. Several Latino guys block their way.
Sasha notices they had gang tattoos on their neck and arms. Sasha kept walking towards them, a sly smile appears on her face.
“Where do you think you’re going chica?”
“Are you talking to me?”
“Yea, I’m talking to you, chica. You don’t belong. This is Royal Thorn's territory.”
“And that is supposed to mean something to me? Maybe you should get a better publicist.” Sasha knew she was playing with fire, but that was her specialty.
“Are you dissing my gang, chica? Cuz, if you are. I’m going to have to teach you some respect.” The guy speaking steps closer to Sasha.
Sasha just smiles as her right-hand stops a few inches from his neck. She had palmed one of her throwing knives and had it hidden by her hand. She had the tip pressed against his throat.
The other two guys move closer to surround her and Diamond. They had moved their hands to their weapons.
“Drop your weapons, before I give your friend here a new breathing hole.” Sasha looks at both teenage boys.
She notices that they were causing a crowd to form around them. She knew there wasn’t any way she could take on a large number of people without her full gear.
“Diamond step closer to me.”
Diamond steps closer to Sasha. She starting to get nervous and wonder if it was a good idea to come back here. She was keeping an eye out.
Sasha pushes the blade further into the guy's skin “I said drop your weapons now.”
“Do what this puta says.” The guy looks at his other gang members.
Sasha watches as they laid down their weapons.
“Now, step back away from them.”
“Do it.”
Diamond watches as the guys step away from them. The crowd was getting bigger surrounding them.
“Diamond, pick their weapons up and slip them in my purse please.” Sasha kept her hand right where it was.
Diamond kneels and picks up each weapon. She checks to make sure the safety was on before she slips them into Sasha’s purse.
“Now, I’m going to remove my hand from your throat, but first I’m going to do this.” Sasha uses her free hand to strike a nerve cluster, so the guy couldn’t move his hands.
She removes her hand away from his neck and searches behind his back, where she finds his weapon. She pulls it and tucks it into her waistband.
“Come on Diamond, let’s go and get your stuff.” Sasha walks past the guy she had been holding a knife too.
“You’re a dead woman.”
Sasha turns around quickly and throws the knife she in her hand at the person who had said that. She watches as her knife embeds itself in his shoulder.
“Say that again, and my aim will move a little further over to your heart.” Sasha turns back around and heads into the building to pack-up some clothes for Diamond to take.
While Diamond was grabbing some clothes, Sasha kept an eye out for the activity going on outside, since they were going to have to go that way again. She couldn’t understand why the residents here haven’t done anything to the gangs here. She knows the only way a community can fight gang activities is to join and force them out.
“How long have things been this bad around here?” Sasha spotted a few guys lurking waiting to ambush them.
Sasha checks the guns she made the three gang members give her. One of them was a Smith&Wesson.40 caliber. She pulls it out and checks to see how many rounds it still had. The magazine was full.
The gun itself needed to be clean. She tucks it into her waistband.
“They really need to teach gangster how to clean their weapons.” Sasha looks towards diamond to see if she was ready.
Diamond had just finished packing a carry-on bag. She was hoping she won’t get shot. She grabs her bag and heads towards the door.
“I’m ready.”
“Stay behind me.” Sasha pulls the gun out of her waistband.
She makes her way towards the entrance and tosses a few of her smoke bombs out into the courtyard. She guides Diamond through the smoke cloud towards the parking lot.
“How can you see through this?” Diamond’s eyes were watery.
“I can’t. I just know which direction the parking lot is and where I parked.” She tosses a few more of her specialty balls down to catch the lurking men.
The ones she tossed was the strong itching and sneezing powder. They were going to be itching for hours, till they took a shower.
“Get in.” Sasha unlocks the doors and climbs in.
Once Diamond was in and secure. Sasha takes her to the building where her place was located. She takes her up to the same floor her apartment was, but instead of going to her place. She takes her to the one next door to her. She bought it when the previous occupants moved out. She had decided to use it as a safe house for people she was protecting. She had a hidden connecting door installed so she could go between her place and the safe house.
“Here you go. Make yourself comfortable.” Sasha had changed the lock to a mechanical key type.
“Thank you.” Diamond goes in and looks around the place.
She liked how it was laid out. It had a balcony you could go out and stand on. It looked over the pool area below.
It had two bedrooms and the Master bedroom had its own bathroom. The kitchen was up to date and had all brand-new appliances. There were a computer system and a huge flat screen television.
“This place is amazing.” Diamond-like it.
“Thanks. I had it updated and remodel recently. You don’t have to worry about snipers trying to shoot you. The nearest building that is close enough for a sniper to shoot you, is about a mile out. Also, the glass on the door can stop up to a .50 caliber tungsten round. My aunt's company designed it.”
“Thank you.”
“Your welcome. If you’re hungry, I can fix you something or have it delivered to my place.”
“I’m not hungry right now.” Diamond just wanted this mess with the Royal Thorns to be over with.
Sasha could see that the poor woman was nervous “you’re safe here. You must be buzzed in by the occupant of the place. Even to use the elevator, you need the security code.”
That was one security features Sasha loved about this building. You needed the security code to use the elevator. Which normally meant the person’s apartment number.
Diamond felt her cellphone vibrate. She pulls it out and checks the number. It was the DA’s office.
“Hello?”
“Hello, Ms. Dow, this is Assistant DA Bernard. I managed to get us an early court hearing. Do you think you can meet me at the courthouse tomorrow at 10:00 a.m. tomorrow?” Da Bernard had managed to get an early hearing.
“Yes, ma’am. I can be there.”
“Good, because the sooner we put Adelma Carrasco Agosto behind bars. The safer you will feel.” ADA Bernard will be happy that he was behind bars.
Diamond couldn’t wait to put all this behind her. There were some days she wishes she never saw Adelma shoot the police officer. She ends the call with the ADA.
“Is everything okay, Diamond?” Sasha had learned Diamond’s name from a few pieces of mail at Diamond’s place.
“Yes, the ADA managed to get an early court date. She needs me to meet her at the courthouse tomorrow at 10:00 a.m.”
“I’ll drop you off tomorrow morning. I’m going to go and make us some dinner.” Sasha heads for the front door.
She walks out and heads towards her place. She wasn’t about to use the secret door that connected the two apartments. Sasha goes into her studio apartment and starts making some dinner for herself and Diamond. She sends a text message to her wife letting her know she’s helping a witness out.
After letting her wife and children know what is going on. Sasha takes the meal she made next door for Diamond and find her crashed on the sofa asleep. Sasha wraps the meal she made and leave it in the refrigerator for Diamond. She goes back to her apartment and takes the guns she took from the gang members and clean them. She notices the serial numbers have been removed off the guns. She had the S&W .40, a 9mm Glock 17, 10mm Glock 20. She puts the guns in her collection. If she ever needs to use one. She’ll have these to choose from.
She can’t believe how fate had stirred her to interfere in this matter. All she wanted to do was spend a day not having to handle any problems. Then go back home and enjoy being with her family.
She turns in for the night after setting her alarm clock for 8:00 a.m. tomorrow she ‘ll have a talk with the ADA about taking better care of their witnesses. If she hadn’t interfered, Diamond might be dead right now.
Diamond wakes-up early and was a little startled about where she was until she realizes she was at a safe house. She uses the Master bathroom and takes a shower. She wasn’t the type to wear a lot of make-up. By 8:30 a.m. Diamond was a dress and ready to go. She found some coffee in the cabinets and made herself a cup of coffee.
By 9:00 a.m. Sasha was up and ready to go. She knew the metal detector at the courthouse will pick-up any metal items she had inside her purse. She puts her specialty items in her lined hidden pocket.
Diamond meets with the ADA and they go over what they were going to go over in court.
They managed to convict Adelma Carrasco Agosto, along with several members of the gang. Adelma gets life for killing a police officer, while his friends get 10 to 15 years for their crime. No deals were made, except for Diamond testifying. They were going to relocate her, so members of the gang can’t retaliate against her.
Conference Room 1, Mountain Complex, Aero Flight Industries, Emery County, Utah:
Pat looks at Janet and her twin sister sitting at the conference table. She just heard that the woman Mr. Bounty had recommended was unavailable currently. She was presently working on an oil pipe for an oil company.
“Pat, why did you call us for this meeting?” Janette looks at Patricia and figures there must be a reason why she called this meeting.
“You guys are trying to capture this Ludlum and Greg Hallaway fellows. You can’t go after him yourselves because he knows all of you.”
“That’s right; he has compiled a complete profile on every member of mine and my sister’s family.” Janette wondered where Pat was going with this.
“Since we can’t use that woman Mr. Bounty recommended, why not change the appearance of those family members qualified to go after Ludlum?” Pat looks at both sisters.
“What do you mean change the appearance of our family members suited for this job?” Janet was wondering what Pat was thinking.
“Look, we have two options open to us. We take whoever is qualified from either of your children and change how they look. We have that alien device in that vessel you are currently working on, and we have that Blue Lace drug. I can use my abilities to program and control either device to change your kids into someone entirely different. That way, Mr. Ludlum and whoever the other person is won’t recognize them.” A smile appears on Pat’s face as she watches the two sisters.
Janet looks at her twin sister “is that possible?”
“With Patricia controlling the device or reprogramming the nanites in the Blue Lace drug, yeah. I can save their original bios and return them to how they were born when the job is done.” Janette wonders why she didn’t think of this solution.
“So, who among our children do we ask to do this?” Janet looks at her sister for an answer.
“That’s a good question. The only two I can think of are your daughter Gloria since she is dive qualified and has the medical training you taught her.”
“That still leaves one other person. I wouldn’t want Gloria to go in by herself.” Janet knew her twin brother Wyatt wasn’t dive-qualified like his sister.
“How about your daughter Kasey? She’s dive qualified and knows how to handle a sub well?” Patricia knew Kasey had seal training thanks to her boyfriend, who was an instructor at Naval Special Warfare Training Center in Coronado, CA.
“We still need a sub?” Janette knew neither she nor her sister had a submarine that they owned.
“Leave that to me. I know the perfect submarine.” Patricia closes her eyes and links up with the satellites in orbit.
She finds the perfect submarine by going through several subs dealers. She purchases the submarine she found with funds directly funneled through several accounts from the CIA special project funds.
She opens her eyes “there, all done.”
“Pat, what did you just do?” Both women look at Pat.
“Bought you a submarine and registered it under a new company called Ocean Medical Research.” Pat was proud of herself.
“Why did you name the company that? How did you afford to do that?”
“Easy, I used my ability to steal the money from a slush account the CIA kept off the books to use for special projects. Even if someone tried to
find out where the money went, it would lead to another CIA account. As for the business itself, it’s not connected to any of the companies you own, or your children own. So, there is no connection. Once we change Kasey and Gloria, we can build a false background for them.”
“Instead of Kasey, I want to recommend Kevin instead. He has the same training, if not more, instead of Kasey.” Janette was thinking about Kevin and how he used to like wearing women’s clothing before he joined the service.
“Why Kevin, sis?” Janet looks at her sister for an answer.
“I have my reasons, sis.” Janette figures she’ll explain to her sister later.
“Okay, he’s your son.” Janet wonders why her sister recommended her youngest child for the mission.
“One question, ladies. Does Mr. Ludlum prefer what type of woman he likes?” Pat figures it wouldn’t hurt to make Gloria and Kevin look like the type of women he would fall for.
“That would be something you have to ask Sasha about. She knows more about him than anyone.” Janet figures Sasha would know since she has dealt with him several times.
“Well, let’s go over the plan and hope your children will agree.” Patricia hopes everything goes as planned.
On Grady-White Express 330, The Bahamas:
Kevin looks at the young woman he has been dating for a while. Her name was Tina, and she had a body on her. He learned she used to be a male but had the operation to become a woman. It didn’t matter to him what she used to be. She looked lovely in the thong bikini she was wearing.
Tina noticed Kevin staring at her as she moved about on the boat. She liked the attention she was getting from him. The past few months have been excellent, and she loved being with him.
“You’re staring again, Kev.” Tina knew he loved how she looked.
“Sorry, sweetie, but I can’t help myself. I love the way you look in that bikini.” He reaches out for her and pulls her onto his lap.
She leans forward and starts kissing him. She loved being in his arms and being with him. She kisses him passionately.
As they are kissing, Kevin’s satellite phone starts ringing. He reaches for it and stops kissing Tina as he looks at the number. He noticed it was his mother’s private number. He presses accept, “hello, mother. What can I do for you?”
“Hello to you as well, Kevin. I’m sorry for spoiling your fishing trip. I need you to come to the mountain complex.”
“Why, what’s wrong?” Kevin holds onto Tina as he sits up in the seat. He is relaxing.
“Nothing wrong, sweetie. However, there is a favor I need to ask you, but I can’t go into details over the sat phone.”
“Can you tell me a little about what it is about?” Kevin s curious now.
Janette sighed and figured she could tell him a little bit.
“It’s about what happened to your cousin.”
Kevin had to think about that statement for a second and finally realized what his mother was saying. He knew that the person his cousin had to deal with was slippery and threatened her family, along with his mother’s family.
“All right, I’ll be home in a few days. Do you mind if I bring Tina with me?” Kevin knew security at the mountain complex was tight.
“She can come, but she’ll have to undergo a security background check.” Janette hasn’t met Kevin’s girlfriend yet.
“No problem, mom. I’ll see you in a few days. Love you, mom.”
“Love you too, sweetie. See you when you get here.” Janette ends the phone call.
Tina looks at Kevin “what was that about?”
Kevin looked into his girlfriend’s eyes. “I’ll explain on the way back.”
“Kevin, where are we going?” Tina gets off Kevin’s lap.
“We are going home to grab our bags and fly out to my mother’s place.” He kisses Tina.
Tina returns the kiss. She has seen pictures of Kevin’s mother, but she hasn’t met her yet. She knew she was rich and owned several businesses.
Kevin heads back to the marina while holding Tina next to him. He wonders what his mother has come up with to capture the fellow who escaped the authorities. He knew his cousin Sasha was pissed when she found out.
Georgia State Patrol SOG Team:
Gloria was finishing up a dive when her cell phone started ringing. She looks at the number and notices it is her mother’s private number. She presses accept, “hi, mom, what is it this time?”
“Hey, sweetie, it’s not for me this time. Please come to the mountain complex and help your aunt.”
“Mom, you know I might not be able to.” Gloria didn’t know if her Captain would let her, not after the last time.
“I’ll deal with your Captain, sweetie. I need you to get here as soon as you can.” Janet knew how to get her daughter the time off she needed.
“All right, mom, but this better be for a good reason.”
“It is, sweetie. Love you.”
“Love you too, mom.” Gloria wonders what her mother wants.
Conference Room, Mountain Complex, A few Days Latter:
“So, Pat. What did that agent want to talk to you and your girls about?” Janette had been informed about the agents being on her property.
“He wanted to know about the mercenary unit we worked with in Ukraine. I gave him simple and vague answers.”
“Which agency was he part of?” Janet wanted to know.
“He was pretending to be with the FBI, but he was with a covert agency recently created by the DOJ. According to what the agency is supposed to do. They want to try and control any group of people with special abilities. They feel their activity could bring a nuclear response to America from other countries.”
“They don’t want attention brought to what the US might be doing in their country.” Janet has had problems with government agencies trying to tell her not to interfere with other countries customs or laws.
“Also, he was trying to find out about my girls.”
“It also didn’t help that you launched some of your futuristic missiles and paralyzed the Russian navy.” Janette had monitored Ghost when he left and what he did afterward.
“Hey! They deserved what they got. They are lucky I didn’t have Ghost target all their power stations and neutralize them.” Patricia was ready to take Russia down.
“Pat, you must keep your futuristic weapons from being deployed, or it will draw attention to yourself and us.” Janette didn’t need the extra attention.
“I’ll try to do better, Janette. So, why don’t we get in touch with your daughter Sasha and find out what type of women Ludlum likes?”
“Sounds good to me,” Janet calls Sasha to get input from her.
A Few Days Later:
Tina watches as the plane they are on lands at a private airfield. She had been surprised when they left the Bahamas on a private Lear Jet owned by Kevin’s mother company. They used their time wisely and joined the mile-high club. She has always wanted to do that.
Now that they were landing, she started feeling a little nervous. She watches as the Leer Jet pulls into a private hangar next to another plane. Tina turns to look at Kevin “how many private planes does your mother own?”
“That’s not my mother’s plane. That’s my aunt Janet’s plane, and she owns four. My mother and aunt own ten jets.”
“It must cost a fortune to maintain them.” Tina follows Kevin out of the jet.
“Not when you own an aircraft company. My mom’s aircraft company takes care of the family’s jets and personal planes.” Kevin looks around for whoever is going to pick them up.
He spots a black golf cart entering the hangar and his little sister Ivy coming toward him. A smile appears on his face when he spots her.
“Mom finally let you drive the golf cart?” A smirk appears on his face.
“Ha! Ha! Hilarious, Kevin.” Ivy spots the young lady that came with her brother.
Security cleared her a few days ago after Kevin sent her information. She gets out of the golf cart and walks over to Tina. “Hi, I’m Ivy. I’m Kevin’s youngest sister. It’s Tina, right?”
“Yes, how many brothers and sisters do you guys have?” Tina was curious.
“About a dozen. Most of the rest of the family are either twins or triplets.” A playful smile appears on Ivy’s face.
“You’re joking, right?” Tina figures Ivy was playing with her.
“Nope, twins, and triplets run in our family. Our mother has a twin. You’ll meet her when we arrive at the mountain. Here’s your security badge and id. Keep these on you always. If you don’t, you could be locked out of a room or arrested by security.”
“Stop teasing Tina, Ivy.” Kevin turns to look at his little sister.
“I’m not teasing her, Kevin. Security has been beefed up since an intruder tried to break in a few days ago.”
“Someone tried to break into the mountain complex?” Kevin was surprised at that news.
“Yeah, luckily, my boyfriend managed to subdue them.” Ivy was proud of Roger.
“Do you know why he tried to break into the mountain complex?” Kevin was surprised someone would be dumb enough to try and break into the place.
Security was tight as you went up the floors. There are monitors and camera systems on every floor.
“Don’t know, you’ll have to ask Tammi.” Ivy knew their stepmother was handling the interrogation.
Tina stood nearby, listening to Ivy and Kevin talk. She liked how Ivy had a sweet demeanor about her.
“Do our mothers know you are dating within the organization?” As Kevin and Tina sit down in the gold cart.
“Yep, they are making an exception to the rules because of Patricia.” Ivy knew that usually, she and her sisters and brother wouldn’t be allowed to date anyone who worked for their parents.
She knew there were reasons for that rules, but ever since Patricia showed up. She has been dropping hints about who everyone’s significant others are. She starts driving back towards the mountain complex.
Conference Room 1:
Gloria looks at the two identical blonde hair teenage girls standing in front of the conference room. Her grandmother had pulled some strings to transfer her to the mountain complex for a special task force. Another teenage girl she didn’t recognize was sitting at the table behind a portable laptop.
She noticed that she was busy doing something on it. She would often stop and look at some papers spread out near the laptop. She also looked like she was Asian as well.
Gloria turns her attention back to her mother and aunt “mom, what is going on?”
Janet looks at her daughter. “I’ll inform you once your cousin Kevin gets here.”
One of the blonde hair girls looks at Gloria, and a mischievous grin appears on her face. She walks over to Gloria and stands in front of her, and looks into Gloria’s eyes.
“Do I know you?” Gloria wondered who this blonde-haired teenage girl was.
“You used to, Gloria. I used to train you when you were little.” Zander was having fun with Gloria.
Gloria looked into the green-eyed, blonde-haired girl and nothing clicked. She didn’t know this girl at all.
“Who are you?”
A smirk appears on Zander’s face “you’ll find out soon, Gloria.”
Zander walks back over to her twin with a smirk on her face. She was enjoying teasing Gloria. Also, she had always wanted to be a girl, and now she was.
Janet watched as Zander walked over to Gloria and started speaking to her. She couldn’t get over that Zander had always wanted to be a girl and had volunteered to be a test subject for them. After doing the test, they offered to turn Zander back to her original form, but she refused. Her twin was a drag queen. Zander knew that she wanted to be a genuine girl and volunteered, also. Not only had she volunteered, but they wanted to be Zander’s twin.
She looked over towards Sookie and couldn’t believe her nephew from her husband’s side of the family wanted to be a girl. She knew he was into cosplay and liked dressing up as female anime characters. He had volunteered to be turned into an Asian girl and described in detail how he wanted his body to be.
Janet walks over to Sookie and looks at the computer screen. She was working on all the paperwork and business license requirements for the city they would be working out of need. Janet had suggested to Patricia that the company they were setting up for the mission should have several different types of subs and a few ships.
So, Patricia bought more vehicles for the company and registered them to the business she created. The property she purchased for them had an office in the states and overseas. Sookie was doing a little more while they were getting everything set up.
“How’s it going, Sookie?” Janet stands next to Sookie.
“Almost complete, auntie. Your friend did a good job establishing everything, but she forgot a few things.” Sookie has been working hard to get everything right for the operation.
“I appreciate what you are doing for us. Are you sure this is what you want?” Janet wanted to make sure she wasn’t harming her nephew. It was the doctor’s side of her.
Sookie stops typing and looks at her aunt. This was something she had only dreamed about. She stands up and hugs her aunt. “I have always wanted this, Aunt Janet. Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie. Now I have to explain everything to your parents.” Janet wasn’t looking forward to that.
After a few minutes, Kevin, Ivy, and Tina walk into the conference room. Kevin spots his mother, her twin, his aunt Janet, Gloria, and a few other people he doesn’t know.
Tina leans into Kevin “should I be here for this?”
“I don’t know, but let’s find out.” Kevin walks over to his mother and introduces Tina to her.
“Can we finally find out what is going on?” Gloria was getting impatient.
Janet looks at her daughter. She knew her daughter didn’t like waiting around. She was the action type of person like her twin brother.
“All right, let’s take a seat, and I’ll explain what is going on.” Janette looks at everyone gathered.
Keeva’s and Tina’s Place, Barcelona, Spain:
Tina looked at Kevin/Keeva as she slept. Kevin had been turned into a twin version of his cousin Gloria. Someone named Sasha had given Kevin’s mother a description of the type of women they should be turned into. She even had some work done to her own body. Now, she had the body she wished she had been born into. Kevin and Gloria had been turned into identical twins. Both women had the exact body measurements and looked alike. That was done on purpose because the Ludlum fellow liked twins and the way they looked. He would fall head over heels for them.
As for herself, she had her chest, butt, thighs, and face changed. She even had her hair and eyes changed as well. She knew Kevin liked her new look because their first night after everyone had been altered and new identities created. They made love, lesbian style, which was unique because neither of them had ever done anything like that.
She quietly leaves and slips her house robe over her naked body. She loved that they managed to get a house with a swimming pool. She grabs a towel and walks outside to the pool. She removes the house robe and dives into the pool’s deep end. The water was cold, and her nipples hardened right away.
She does a few laps, enjoying the feel of the cool water as it slides over her body. She couldn’t believe what the plan was that Keeva and Gloria would try and pull off. A secondary plan had been put in place, just in case the primary objective went wrong or didn’t work.
Keeva wakes up and notices Tina has already gotten out of bed. She walked over to the mirror in the bedroom and couldn’t believe how she looked, even after spending a few days learning how to be a girl and her new body. According to her cousin Sasha, Mr. Ludlum had a thing for brunettes with medium size breasts and a nicely shaped ass.
He would also like it if they were twins as well. Mr. Ludlum had a thing about twins and going to bed with them. Keeva wonders how Sasha managed to get so much detail about what Ludlum likes in a woman. She knew his cousin was good at gathering intelligence, but she seemed to know much about Ludlum. She goes into the bathroom and does her business. She is supposed to meet Geela/Gloria later in the day at the company they are supposed to be running.
After Keeva finishes using the bathroom, she spots Tina swimming back and forth in the pool.
Geela/Gloria and Roy’s Place, Barcelona, Spain:
Roy wakes up and spots Geela lying next to him. He was surprised when he got a call from her. He thought the two of them weren’t getting along anymore. However, when she asked him to come with her on this mission for her mother. Initially, he was hesitant, but he sensed that she needed him.
He also agreed to let Gloria’s mother change him as well. She promised she could change him back when the mission was over. He looked at her sleeping form and had to admit. She looked better the way she is now, instead of how she used to look.
He lets Geela sleep as he explores the house they are living in. They had gotten in late last night and just went straight to bed. They haven’t even unpacked their suitcases. He checks the refrigerator to see what there is to eat and finds it fully stocked.
“Looking for something to eat, Roy?” Carol comes walking into the kitchen.
Roy turns around when he hears her voice. He forgot that one of Gloria’s cousins had been changed and came with them. She looked like a
typical Spanish woman.
“Yeah, I didn’t think you would be up by now.” Roy saw Carol working on her laptop on the flight here.
“I’m normally not a morning person, but my body wanted me to get up.” Carol walks to the coffee machine and starts brewing some coffee.
“It must be your new body.” Roy wasn’t sure what their new bodies were capable of.
The alien device that Mrs. Blake used to change them was unusual. It changed the person inside the chamber to what had been programmed into the computer system connected to it. He was allowed to choose how he wanted to be changed. However, Carol, Gloria, Kevin, and James didn’t decide how they would look. Mrs. Janette and a red-haired woman named Patricia designed how they would look.
“Are you still planning on going to the office today?”
“Yes, we need to get everything up and operational. What are you going to do?” Roy knew there was a reason Carol was sent along with them.
“There are a few leads I was given. I’m going to check them out.” Carol had a few leads Janet gave her to check out.
“Be back for dinner to let us know how things play out.”
“I’ll try.” Carol finishes fixing herself some breakfast.
Ocean Medical Research, Barcelona, Spain:
When Keeva, Geela, Tina, and Roy arrive at the business that had been set up. Four elongated subs were waiting for them, several small ones with mechanical arms that could be used to pick up things. Three of the elongated subs were modified to carry cargo or scuba drivers. The last one could carry twelve passengers. The smaller ones were one and two-seaters.
Keeva and Roy look the subs over and check out the diving gear while at it. They also check the minisubs and take them out for a trail run.
While Keeva and Roy are gone, Tina and Geela check the office equipment and some personal equipment that Geela’s mother had installed for them to use. Tina looks at Geela “your parents went all out on setting things up for us.”
“We have a lot of work to do. Hopefully, Alicia can get hired to work at that Atlantis place.”
Atlantis, Off the Coast of Italy:
Alicia scans the room she is sharing with another two women. Her roommates were at their workstations, and she didn’t have to report for herself for another few hours. She uses her cell phone to scan the room for hidden bugs and video bugs.
Her cell phone doesn’t pick up any hidden bugs. She was glad that her unique apps were a hidden function on her cellphone. She was supposed to go to orientation with the other new hires to get their assignments and a tour of some of the floors of the place.
She hopes her grandmother appreciates her helping them capture Adam Ludlum. Her cell phone starts beeping, letting her know it is time to go to orientation. She looks dressed in the uniform they issued her when she was hired before leaving her quarters.
Alicia leaves her quarters and goes to the training room where orientation will be held. When she enters the room, she spots several recruits she came to Atlantis with. For the next four hours, the personnel director is in charge of training all recruits.
They can return to their quarters or the cafeteria for lunch when the training is over. Alicia goes to the cafeteria for lunch. She looks at the map everyone was given on their personalized tablets. She has been stationed in the maintenance department because of her engineering skills.
The supervisor she had was an older gentleman that had an impressive background. She still needs to do a background check on everyone in charge here at Atlantis. The prominent people she has already done. She knew two of the top people were wanted criminals.
They had a separate area reserved for them, and you had to have clearance for those areas. Since she was part of the maintenance, she would have access to every section of the underwater base. Setting up a meeting with Keeva and Geela was going to be tricky, but she should be able to do it.
Alicia makes herself useful around the underwater city for the next few weeks. She was looking forward to the upcoming time she would go topside shopping and meet up with her cousins.
The story continues in Operation Sea Wolf.
Sasha and Susan’s Mansion, Beverly Hills, California:
“Man, today feels nice.” Sasha was floating around on an innertube in the pool.
All the kids were busy doing their own thing, and it was just Sasha and her wife, Susan. Neither one of them was wearing a swimsuit. They were in their birthday suits, enjoying the sun.
“I agree.” Susan dives into the pool and does a few laps.
It wasn’t often that Susan and Sasha had the pool to themselves. Both loved their daughters, but sometimes, they just wanted some time to themselves. Susan does at least fifty freestyle laps and then switches to practicing her backstroke.
An evil idea surfaces in Susan’s head. She disappears underwater and swims over towards where Sasha is floating. She reaches up and pinches her wife’s butt, and swims away.
Sasha jumps when she feels her butt get pinched. She turns when she hears laughter coming from behind her. She turns and looks directly at her wife.
Susan had swum away and surfaced when she noticed Sasha jump out of the innertube she was floating around. She couldn’t stop herself from laughing at her wife.
“Oh, you think it was funny, didn’t you?” Sasha splashes Susan.
“Yeah!” Susan ducks underwater before the water hits her.
Sasha looks around for her wife. She knew Susan was sneaky and was good at popping up unexpectedly. She feels her butt pinched again.
“Owe!”
Sasha is thrown into the water as the innertube she sits on flips up. She tries to get her feet under her, but her legs are swept out from under her. She feels a set of hands push down on her shoulder and laughs.
Sasha spatters as she tries to catch her breath before she goes underwater again. She reaches out and grabs Susan’s leg. She wraps her hand
around Susan’s leg and pulls on it.
Susan feels Sasha’s hand wrap around her thigh and pull her underwater. She notices Sasha’s red hair floating before her. She grabs her wife, pulls her towards her, and kisses her.
The two women surface, embraced in each other’s arms. They press their wet bodies close to each other and let their hands roam. Sasha feels Susan wrap her legs around her waist. Sasha walks towards the steps, supporting Susan.
The two of them make out on the deck by the pool. Susan pins Sasha down and sits on her face while she leans forward toward Sasha’s groin area. She sweeps aside her wet hair as she feels Sasha’s tongue start licking her on her vaginal opening.
The two of them please each other for a few hours. They switch positions they have tried over the years and know each other loves. The two of them lay next to each other on the deck. Susan rested on Sasha's body and her head underneath Sasha’s chin.
Both women love feeling each other’s heartbeat. Sasha was likely caressing Susan’s lightly tanned back. She loved having her wife resting on top of her,
“We should do this more often.” Sasha holds Susan against her.
“I wish we could, but you know how it gets round here.” Susan would love to do what they did daily, but she knew it was impossible, especially when all the kids were home.
It’s only been a few months since Bunny moved in with Thumper. The two came over on the weekend to have dinner with them. Rose is touring with her band in Europe right now, and Gracie is touring with another band as their guitarist.
The band Gracie was currently in, which was playing in Oregon, would be heading to Washington State to play at a few places. Susan knew Gracie was honored to be asked to play with the band. Susan knew Gracie had been practicing a lot and taking lessons from Sasha and Jack of Hearts.
She and Sasha financed the tour since the band was new and had little money. They both knew how it was to travel and live on the money they made while touring. Luckily, her brother-in-law, Jeff, was acting as their manager. He had several friends who were booking agents, giving the band some nice gigs.
“I could stay like this for the rest of the day.” Susan wiggles against Sasha’s leg.
A smile appears on Sasha’s face as she moves her hand down to Susan’s butt and gently scape against her skin. She was careful not to draw any blood with her fingernails. She feels Susan squirm under her touch.
Susan feels Sasha’s fingernails dig into the soft skin on her buttocks. She gently bites Sasha on the shoulder. She knew two could play this game.
While they mark each other, Sasha’s cell phone starts playing the ringtone for Robyn’s number. Both women stop what they are doing when they hear the ringtone. Susan climbs up Sasha’s body and saddles Sasha’s head. She grabs Sasha’s cell phone and presses accept.
“Hey, sweetie. What’s the problem?” Susan wonders why Robyn is calling Sasha.
Robyn is surprised when her other mother, Susan, answers her cell phone—usually, her mother, Sasha, answers.
“Nothing serious, mom. Is momma Sasha available?”
“I’m sitting on her head right now. Do you want to speak to her?”
“Yes, ma’am.” A smirk appears on Robyn’s face.
Susan looks down at Sasha’s face. “Our daughter wants to talk to you.”
“It’s hard to talk to her with you straddling my face.” Sasha looks into Susan’s hazel eyes.
“Fine, I’ll get us something to drink while you talk to our daughter.” Susan hands Sasha her cell phone while standing up.
“Thank you, sweetie.” Sasha sits up after Susan stands up and takes her phone from her.
Robyn listened to her mothers and looked at the young woman she and her partner were called about. The poor woman had no idea who she was or how she had gotten where they found her. Also, no one had natural purple hair and bright violet eyes. She also had a massive chest.
“What’s up, Robyn?” Sasha wonders why her daughter called her.
“Hi mom, I have a woman here down at SWAT headquarters who can’t recall what happened to her. Also, I think something else is going on, but I need your input.” Robyn kept watching the woman.
“Is your commander alright with you calling me? Because, last time, he didn’t like it that you got me involved.” Sasha could remember the last time she helped Robyn out on a case. The police department didn’t like it.
“I don’t think he’ll mind this, Mom. The woman I’m calling you about can’t remember who she is or what happened to her. I’m hoping you could hypnotize her to see if that will help.
“I’ll try, sweetie. Give me about an hour to get a shower and get ready.” Sasha licked her lips and could still taste Susan's fluids coating them.
“Okay, mom. I’ll see you in an hour.” Robyn ends the call.
Sasha stands up off the deck and accepts the drink Susan was bringing her. She watches as Susan walks over to her.
“Here you go, sweetie. What did our daughter need?” Susan hands the other drink to Sasha.
“Thanks.” Sasha accepts the drink and takes a sip before replying.
Susan takes a sip from her drink and watches Sasha.
“Robyn called me to ask if I could hypnotize a person she and her partner found. According to Robyn, the woman has no memory of who she is or what happened to her.” Sasha takes another sip.
“I wonder what happened to the poor woman?” Susan wonders what happened to the woman.
“I don’t know, but hopefully, I can help her.” Sasha takes another sip from her drink.
Sasha walks into the house to get ready to leave.
SWAT Headquarters, Los Angeles, California:
It didn’t take Sasha long to drive from hers and Susan’s place in Beverly Hills. She was wearing a nice pair of dress slacks, a matching pair of four-inch heels, and a nice blouse. Her red hair was loose and held by a silver hairpin in the middle. She had a plain black purse with her, that had several of her concealed weapons in it.
Even when they ran her purse through the X-ray machine, the machine didn’t pick on any of her concealed weapons hidden within it. She knew the person scanning her bag was hoping to catch her. Even the concealed weapons on her person didn’t set off the metal detector when she walked through it.
Sasha locates her daughter as she waves to several officers she knows. Sometimes, she would come down to train some of the officers. They knew she was a highly trained agent for a law enforcement agency.
Robyn was watching the young woman she and her partner found wandering around. The clothes the woman had been wearing remained her of some of the costumes she wore when she was her mother’s assistant. She felt sorry for the woman because she couldn’t recall anything.
“How is she doing, sweetie.” Sasha walks up to Robyn.
She still couldn’t get over the fact that her little girl was no longer a little girl, but a full-fledged woman with a husband. Sasha and Susan had been surprised to learn that Andrew had been born with unique abilities like herself and Robyn.
“It’s like she is in some sort of a fog. She has no idea who she is or how she got where she was. Plus, those clothes she is wearing, remind me of the costumes you used to have me wear when I was your assistant.” Robyn knew her mother had all her assistants wear fancy outfits that helped distract the audience.
Sasha looks at the woman and has to agree that the outfit she was wearing would distract the audience. It was barely containing the woman’s big breasts. The woman was almost as big as her sister Felica in Texas.
“Do you think you can help her?” Robyn looks at her mother.
“Your grandmother is better at this, than me. But I think I can hypnotize her and see if we can recover any buried memories.” Sasha walked into
the room where the woman was sitting.
The woman looks at Sasha as she comes walking into the room, she has been sitting in for the past two hours. Her mind felt like it was in a fog and she couldn’t recall anything. Hell, she couldn’t recall who she was or how she ended up in the alleyway where the young red-haired woman found her.
“Hi, I’m Sasha Wolfhart. I believe you already met my daughter, Officer Wolfhart.”
The purple-haired woman nods her head yes to Sasha’s question. She remembered the red-haired police officer helping her.
Sasha could see that the woman was still confused. She sits down across from her.
“I’m going to hypnotize you to see if I can help you recall what happened to you. It’s painless and it should be able to reveal what memories you still have. Do I have your permission to try?” Sasha kept eye contact and couldn’t believe how violent the woman’s eyes were.
The woman nods her head. She was looking directly at Sasha’s eyes. She loved how green they looked.
“Alright, just keep eye contact with me. Let yourself relax. Take three deep breaths and let the tension you feel flow from your body.” Sasha watches as the woman’s eyelids start to droop.
Before long the woman is under. She was feeling so relaxed and the fog she had been feeling was slowly disappearing.
“Now, I want you to think back to yesterday and tell me what you did.” Sasha had a recorder out, recording their conversation.
“I remember going out with some friends. We arrived at an old-style theater. There is a guy up on stage performing magic tricks.”
“Can you tell me what the guy looked like?” Sasha knew all the wannabes and professional magicians in California.
“He is wearing an old-style magician suit. He has a black handlebar mustache. He asks for a volunteer from the audience as a cabinet is brought out by another guy.”
“What does the other man look like?”
“I can’t tell. The magician on stage is keeping my attention.”
“Can you describe the cabinet?” Sasha wondered who the person was.
“It’s tall and has weird writing all over it. It looked like something from the Victorian age.”
“What happens next?” Sasha listens intently to the woman.
“I’m selected to be the magician’s volunteer. I am escorted up on stage by my friends. The magician has me step into the cabinet, as he shuts the door behind me. I feel cold as the darkness surrounds me. I can’t hear anything the magician is saying outside. There is a tingling sensation all over my body.”
“What does the tingling sensation feel like? Is it like when you touch a live wire or when your body wakes up?” Sasha wonders what the cabinet did.
“It feels like when you are caressed by a lover.” The woman feels the sensation as she speaks.
“Okay, what happened after that?” Sasha keeps her voice soft and low.
“I don’t know. Everything is becoming blurry.” The woman can’t remember anything.
Sasha could tell the woman was about to hyperventilate. Before she brings the woman out of the trance “Okay, breathe slowly and calm down. Go back to when you arrived with your friends. What did they call you?”
The woman thinks about the question a name pops into her head.
“Ricky Jones. I worked at a sports supply store.” Tears start streaming down from Ricky’s eyes.
Sasha could see how upset Ricky was becoming. She slowly brings Ricky out of the trance he was in. She holds his hand and lets him cry. He has gone from being a man to being a beautiful, big-breasted woman with purple hair and violet eyes.
Ricky holds onto the red-haired woman’s hand. He felt violated and angry that his friends had betrayed him. He holds onto Sasha’s hand as he cries.
Rick lets Officer Wolfhart led her to a special worker from the city. The woman that Robyn took Rick too, was part of a new department. The department was setup to help people who have been exposed to the Blue Lace Drug and its derivative a new street drug called Venus.
Sasha watches as her daughter walks away with Rick. She now needed to find out who the magician was that changed Rick Jones and what that cabinet was. She waves goodbye to the people she knew and leave SWAT headquarters.
The first place Sasha heads to, is a booking agent she knew. Her family has been using this booking agent ever since her mother was in the business. It takes Sasha about twenty minutes to drive to the persons office. As she pulls into the parking lot, she remembers the last time she came here in person. It was when Bunni wanted to become a stage magician like her.
Just as Sasha gets out of her car. There is an explosion and a person comes flying out of the third story office window and lands on the car next to hers. She turns to look at the person and saw it was the booking agent she came to see. She pulls her cellphone out and dial 911.
When the police and fire department arrive. She gives her account of what happened. It turned out that the person she was coming to see, was the booking agent she knew. There was also his partner who wasn’t at the office.
The fire chief knew who Sasha was and ask her politely not to get in the way. Sasha just smiles and gets back in her car and leaves. Luckily, she had driven her jeep, instead of her corvette.
By the time she arrives back to her and Susan’s place. Her wife had dinner already prepared for them.
“What did Robyn want?” Susan looks at Sasha.
“She and her partner, found a person who had been changed by magic” Sasha pours herself a glass of wine.
Susan gives Sasha a puzzled look. She never thought magic was real.
“Come again?” Susan pours herself a glass of wine.
“Robyn and her partner, found someone that was changed by magic. I know it’s a little bit weird, but magic is real. It’s just not commonly known or used.” Sasha takes a sip of her wine.
“Let me get this right. Magic is real and there are people who actually perform it?” Susan knew Sasha believed in a lot of things, but never that magic was real.
“Yep, but its normally kept quiet. The reason for that is, we don’t what happened during the Salem Witch trails and the Spanish Inquisition to happen again. What people don’t know is, that the Vatican has a secret department within it that goes after people who perform true magic.”
“That’s terrible.” Susan wasn’t religious, but felt that people should be able to believe in whatever they wanted.
“So, what did you learn from the person?”
“Not much, just a vague description of how it was done. When I went to speak with Steve Langford to see if maybe he might know of someone performing under the radar. Someone blew him out of his office window.” Sasha takes another sip from her wine glass.
“Man, that’s terrible. I liked Steve.” Susan remembered meeting him when her and Sasha started dating.
“I know. Now, I have another mystery on my hands. Who would want to murder, Steve?” Sasha has a feeling that this case was getting more and more stranger.
Sasha sits down with her wife and eat dinner. After dinner, she helps Susan put away what leftovers they had.
“I’m going to go and do some research, sweetie.”
“That’s fine. Gracie is supposed to call me in a little while. I’ll give her your love.” Susan hugs her wife.
“Thanks.” Sasha walks into her home office and private library.
She and Susan both had their own home offices. It was a place for them to retreat to for privacy and conduct business. She walks over to her bookshelf and remove several books from the third shelf. She takes a key from its hidden spot and insert it into a concealed hole. She twists it once to the right and slightly pull it out and turn it the left.
There’s a clicking noise as the concealed panel in the wall opens. She reaches inside and pull a handle down and the wall behind the bookshelf opens. A light flicker on as it lights up the hidden area. Sasha moves a few old looking books around, until she locates the huge leather-bound book she was looking for.
She pulls the book out and closes everything back up. She puts the books she moved back into the order she removed them. She walks back over to her desk and set the book on her desk. She grabs a pair of latex gloves from a box in the right-hand side desk drawer and put them on.
“Now, let’s see if that cabinet is in this book.” Sasha starts flipping through the book.
Star Light Agency, Los Angeles, California:
A lone figure dressed all in black moves around looking at the ruined office. They had a penlight in their hand as they followed the blast pattern where the explosion had occurred. The person was being very careful because the damage was very extensive.
Most of the items had been collected already by the fire marshal. Still, there was a lot of debris left over to shift threw and collect. The person digs out several pieces from the wall. The mysterious person stands at the ignition point and judges where the explosion occurred. The person that had been killed had their back to the window.
The ruined desk was where the person had been facing. Which meant they must have been using a computer or something. The person shifts through the debris and finds the ruined keyboard and mouse. They bag the items and leave the office the same way they got in.
The figure exits the building and moves down several dark alleys. They mount a black motorcycle and drive away from the agency. Once they were a good distance away. They make several other turns and end up at a closed auto repair place.
The person enters the building through a hidden door and parks their motorcycle. They remove the helmet they had been wearing and leave it on the motorcycle. They connect a cable to the motorcycle, before leaving the hidden room.
Rose heads towards her lab and starts examining the pieces she recovered from the ruined office. She tests them for explosive residue to determine what type of explosive was used. This was the second occurrence of someone killing a talent agent.
Wolfhart Mansion, Beverly Hills, California:
Sasha slaps the alarm as it goes off. She had stayed up late last night going over every known cabinet that had been recorded in the book. The bad thing about it was translating the damn writing. The book wasn’t written in just one language, but in several different languages that described the object in the book. The scholar who had written that book had written it in the same source material they copied it from.
She looked over where Susan was sleeping and knew her wife had a bunch of things to do today. She moves closer to her wife and gives her a good morning kiss. She was so lucky when she met Susan and couldn’t believe that they would be spending their life together and having children.
Susan felt Sasha’s lips press against her and wrapped her arms around Sasha’s neck. She returns the kiss and opens her tired eyes. She felt Sasha’s nipples pressing against her breasts even through the material of their nightgowns.
When the two of them stop kissing, Susan looks into Sasha’s beautiful eyes. A smile appears on her face “You’re in a good mood this morning.”
“I know. I just couldn’t resist kissing you.” Sasha looks into Susan’s eyes.
“You know, I don’t have to be anywhere for the next couple of hours. We could just enjoy each other for a while.” Susan kisses Sasha back.
The two women enjoy each other’s bodies for the next two hours. Afterward, they take a shower together and grab something to eat afterward. Sasha watches as Susan leaves to go and take care of a few things.
Sasha grabs her car keys for her jeep and leaves an hour later. She drives towards her mother’s house since her mother is more knowledgeable about real magic than she is. She believed in it, but her mother had more experience using it.
The drive to her mother’s place was slow, thanks to traffic, sometimes she wished her car could fly. It might be something she talks to her aunt about. She knew several companies were still working on flying cars. Right now, they were too expensive and the range wasn’t far enough. Plus, the fuel was expensive.
After almost an hour, Sasha pulls into her mother’s driveway. She notices that her father’s truck is there. She gets out of her car and heads towards the house. She knocks, before entering, but no one answers. She takes her key and opens the front door. As she looks for her mother, she spots everyone in the backyard.
Sasha exits the house and spots her mother, her father, and several of her nieces and nephews out around the pool.
“Well, it looks like you guys are having fun.” Sasha walked over to where her mother and father were.
Janet lowers her sunglasses when she hears Sasha’s voice. A smile appears on her face “Hey sweetie.”
Leland looks at his daughter “Come over here and give your dad a hug.”
Sasha walks over and hugs her father. For a man in his sixties, he still had an impressive build. She knew her father could run circles around a lot of younger men.
Leland hugs his youngest daughter and wonders why she has come over. Not that she needed a reason to visit him or her mother. His children were always welcome at their house.
“Hi, mom.” Sasha stands next to her father.
“So, how are Susan and the kids?” Leland wanted to know what his other grandchildren were up to.
“Susan’s doing fine. She’s keeping busy with the studio. As for the kids, they are all doing their thing this summer. Gracie was asked to play with a rather new group. They’re doing the same places we did when Wildfire first started.” Sasha was proud of Gracie.
“Well, I know she’ll do good. So, what brings by here today?” Leland looks at his daughter.
“I need some advice from you and mom.” Sasha wishes her father could help her, but this was more up to her mother’s expertise.
“What can I do for you, sweetie?” Janet looked at Sasha as she stood next to her husband.
“It’s about a cabinet that turns men into women?”
Janet thinks for a minute, she doesn’t recall anything about a cabinet like that. A frown appears on Janet’s face “Do you know what it looks like?”
“A golden color old Victorian style with weird writing on it.”
“That’s not much to go on. What does it do?” Janet was curious.
“It turns men, into women.”
“Why can’t people design something that turns some women into men?” Leland was wondering why people were developing things to turn males into females.
“Beats me, dad. I guess women are more appealing to people.” Sasha knew men went crazy for pretty women.
“I can’t say I know of anything. Didn’t that book I give you help you?” Janet had given Sasha one of her old books when Sasha moved out.
“It didn’t have anything listed in it, mom.” Sasha went through them thoroughly.
“If you want to sweetie, you can look in my library. There are at least three more books I own that might be able to help you.” Janet kept the other books at her house for a reason.
“Thanks, mom.”
“You welcome sweetie.” Janet smiles at her daughter.
“Well, since you’re going to be here for lunch. Why don’t I make you your favorite burger.”
“Thanks, Daddy.” Sasha places a kiss on her father’s cheek.
Budget Auto Repair, Gardena, California:
Rose looks at the time and notices that she has been up all night. She has to start prepping the shop for opening. She makes sure everything is shut down, before leaving her forensics lab. It was a good thing she used to be a forensics researcher before she was changed.
Rose turns on the air compressor and makes some fresh coffee for her employees. She goes about unlocking the garage doors and assigning the repairs to the right mechanic. By the time her employees start showing up for work. She had the place ready.
Rose pours herself a large cup of coffee and walks into her office to start answering some emails and paying some bills. She’ll check the results of the test she started last night. She had a feeling she knew who was behind killing the talent agent.
Janet and Leland’s Place:
Sasha covers up a yawn as she looks through the second book her mother kept in her secret library. She knew the books in this room couldn’t be removed unless her mother did it. Her mother made the room that way, because of a famous thief who broke into her place. The guy didn’t like, that her mother was able to counter his every move.
So he decided to get back at her by breaking into her place and steal some of her valuable art and such. When he found her secret library and looked around. He discovered that she had some extremely valuable books and manuscripts. Some were written by famous artists, while others were extremely old and were considered extremely important.
Sasha was halfway through the second book when she came across a weird-looking cabinet. She noticed that it didn’t look like the description she had been given, but it did change people. She could only read a little bit of the description of the cabinet. The language it was written in was something she wasn’t familiar with.
She knew her mother had several books in her collection that allowed you to translate one language into another language. It was slow work, but she could translate the language. It was just going to take time.
Later in the evening, Janet comes walking into the library. She wanted to check on Sasha and see if she found what she was looking for. She spots her daughter at the long table with several books open on the table. Sasha was sliding back and forth between the books in the old-style wooden desk chair.
“You look like, you’re having fun.” A smile forms on Janet’s face.
Sasha turns around when she hears her mother’s voice. She brushes aside a strand of her red hair out of her eyes.
“What time is it, mom?” Sasha knew electronics didn’t work down in the old-style library.
“Almost seven. I thought I would check on you. I know how easy it is to lose time down here.” Janet has spent days down in her library.
“Wow! I should call Susan.” Sasha figures she should check on her wife.
“Have you made any headway with finding your mysterious cabinet?” Janet looks down at the light blue legal pad Sasha likes using.
She preferred the yellow colored ones, but she knew Sasha liked the light blue ones and the light green ones. Janet knew Sasha liked pretty colors and such.
“I think I found the right one, but I’m not sure. I’m going to need to find the magician that is using it. Also, translating the writing from one language to another language is taking up a lot of my time.” Sasha hated how slow she was progressing.
Janet just smirks. She knew it took time to get everything translated right. There were so many different interpretations of a word in different languages.
Sasha noticed her mother’s smirk. “Mom, it’s not funny.”
“Now you know why I don’t do magic anymore.”
“I thought you gave it up, because of what that amulet did you.” Sasha points to a display case with a golden amulet with the Eye of Thoft on it.
“I did. Every time I used magic from that amulet, it consumed a bit of my Chi. Magic and Chi don’t mix and when magic steals some of your chi, it makes you vulnerable and slows your recovery down.” Janet walked over to the necklace and could feel the power it held.
She has been tempted several times to use it but knew the cost was too high. When she was younger, it didn’t matter to her. It helped her career and let her help people. However, she soon learned the cost of using it and what it was doing to her body.
Sasha could feel the power coming from the amulet. However, she knew the amulet wouldn’t be as powerful as when her mother used it. Her special abilities interfered with the magic the amulet granted its wearer.
“Come on sweetie. Let’s get you some dinner.” Janet starts walking towards the elevator.
“Okay.” Sasha follows her mother.
Rose dozed off several times during the day. She managed to get what she had to do, done and called it an early day. Her assistant manager Francis could handle everything.
Just before she laid down, she checked the results from the test she performed earlier in the day. It confirmed what she thought the explosives were. Someone had used a custom binary explosive that when you sent an electrical charge through it, exploded. She knew of only three
companies that sold the chemicals required to make those explosives.
Rose covered up a yawn, as she stripped out of her clothes and took a quick shower. Staying awake while the water cascaded over her body, was taking everything she had left in the tank. Which wasn’t much.
By the time Rose lay down in bed. She couldn’t keep her eyes open any longer. She falls into a deep sleep.
Sasha’s and Susan’s Mansion:
Susan heard from her mother-in-law that Sasha had spent the entire day down in the library doing research. Susan knew what library Janet was speaking of. She never knew Janet had used real magic, while she had been going to school with Sasha.
She knew her mother-in-law was a very unique woman and could do things most people couldn’t She had always been impressed that besides being a stage musician and a formidable hand-to-hand expert. Janet was also a certified doctor and raised twelve children as well.
Susan knew when she married Sasha that they would never be able to have children of their own, but the ones they adopted and raised. They meant more to her than if she had, had them herself. She was very proud of what they had accomplished and the women they had become.
She noticed that Sasha had texted her and informed her that she was bringing dinner home from Janet’s place. A smile appears on Susan’s face because she knows Sasha’s father did most of the cooking in the house. She liked his food and was surprised that he never bothered to open his restaurant.
Sure, he was a lethal killing machine and commanded several black Op’s teams. But he also had the skills of a master chef and could give some of the popular chefs like Bobby Flay and several others a run for their money. His wife’s cooking was alright, but not like his.
“Honey, I’m home.” Sasha walks into the mansion carrying three large bags.
Susan meets Sasha in the kitchen. She spots the bags in Sasha’s hands and helps her with them.
“Did you find what you were looking for?” As Susan starts unloading the bags.
“Yes and no.” Sasha still wasn’t sure if the cabinet she found was the right one.
Susan looked at all the food Sasha’s father sent back with her. It looked like he had made Thai food for dinner. She opens one of the containers and inhales the aroma of the food.
“Oh, man. I could have an orgasm from smelling your father’s cooking.” Susan looks towards Sasha when she makes that statement.
“I know what you mean. I can never master cooking food as good as my father.” Sasha has tried several times to cook as well as her father. Her food never came out as good as his.
“Where did your father learn how to cook as well as he does?” Susan looks at her wife.
“His family moved around a lot. His father was a diplomat and spent a lot of time overseas, so he learned from the people who cooked it, day in and day out.” Sasha knew her father’s side of the family moved around a lot.
“So, did you find what you were looking for?” Susan fixes herself a plate.
The containers her in-laws sent the food over in, kept the food warm and she knew Sasha must have used her abilities as well to keep the food warm.
“Yes and no. I think I found the right cabinet that is changing people. What I don’t understand, is the motive behind the stage magician doing this?” Sasha was puzzled by the reason why.
“Maybe, he enjoys hurting the person's manhood. Think about it, if you took a macho man and suddenly took his manhood away. What would he feel like?” Susan knew several boys from their childhood she would have done that too.
“Maybe, but this doesn’t seem like a revenge type of thing. It seems more like the person who is doing, doesn’t know how to change a person back.” Sasha had a feeling the person turning men into women, didn’t know what he was doing or didn’t care.
“Do you have any idea who this person could be?” Susan knew Sasha was well connected in the magic scene here in California.
“No, it has to be someone from out of town doing this. I’m going to start looking into who it could be more tomorrow.” As Sasha covers up a yawn.
“Well, if I can help, let me know.” Susan kisses Sasha on the cheek.
“Thanks, sweetie.” Sasha finishes making her plate.
The two of them take their plates into the living room and watch a movie, while they eat their dinner. Both women were enjoying the food.
Across Town, In LA.:
A private magic show is going on at a warehouse. The people in attendance watched as an older man from the audience was escorted up to the makeshift stage. The middle-aged man on the stage instructs the volunteer from the audience to step inside a golden cabinet with strange writing on it.
The person performing the trick, instructs the people in the audience in saying the magic words. The cabinet glows brightly and the person inside the cabinet feels a tingling sensation. The next thing they feel is the muscles and bones under their skin moving. A strange warm feeling sweeps over them as their chest enlarges as two heavy globes of flesh grow from their chest.
They let out a scream, but no one hears them as their body reforms. Their thoughts start changing as their hair changes and new thoughts enter their mind. Afterward, the door is opened and a beautiful brunette woman with medium-sized breasts and a sexy body is escorted out.
She smiles at the audience showing off her perfectly formed lips. The woman informs the audience that the show is in order.
Hours later:
Robyn and her partner received a call about a woman being raped by two guys in a nearby alley. When they arrive, they spot the woman being held down inside a van. Robyn tosses four electrically charged ball bearings at the men. The men shake from the electrical charge as it courses throughout their bodies.
“Call a bus.” Robyn runs towards the van, while her partner calls for an ambulance.
Rose’s Place:
Rose woke up early the next morning. She still had a few hours before she had to get ready for work. She does her morning business heads into her kitchen and brews some coffee. While she is waiting for the coffee to brew, she turns the television set on and listens to the local broadcast.
While Rose is waiting for the coffee and listening to the news in the background. She grabs her tablet and brings up the map she made of the appearances of the women. She didn’t know much about magic or why someone would do things like this.
Rose puts the tablet down and looks through the mail sitting on an old cake platter. She spots an invite to a banquet the Knight Group is holding. She opened it and noticed it was a special VIP invite. She gets the feeling her family wants her to attend.
She was surprised that they stood by her, after being changed. It seemed that she hadn’t been the only member of her family that had been changed. Her cousin Tommy Lee had been changed into a woman. For him, it was an improvement.
She sets the invite aside and thinks about attending the banquet. She fixes a cup of coffee and scrambles up some eggs. She adds some peppers and onions to it. When everything is done, she enjoys her breakfast.
Since she still had a few hours before she needed to get ready for work. She sits down at her computer and goes over the results again. The companies that made the chemicals to make the components of the explosives needed to check their inventory.
Rose uses her fake DEA account to generate a search warrant. Before she inherited her uncle’s auto garage. She used to work for a secret department within the Department of Defense. The department was shut down due to budget cuts, but all of her credentials and access were still active.
Her change occurred while on assignment. Not only had she been changed, but the perp she was after had been changed as well. The other agent she had been chasing was surprised when the package they were carrying exploded. The other agent had been changed, just like she had.
After that incident, the agency she had been recruited for, shut down. However, her access to government databases had never been canceled. So, she could still use it.
She logs off and heads towards her bedroom to get dressed for work. She had some ideas about where the prick-turning men into women might perform next. She’ll take off later from work and check out the place.
Sasha’s And Susan’s Place:
Susan and Sasha were asleep in bed. Susan was holding Sasha’s body against her own. All their children were gone and they had the house to themselves. The dog they had gotten, Brutus was sound asleep on his doggy bed on Susan’s side of the bed.
They decided to get a dog, after the attack on their home. A friend of theirs recommended the dog because no one wanted the poor thing. He had been a stray and was approaching how long the pound would keep him. After they adopted Brutus, they took him to a trainer who specialized in training K9s for law enforcement or support animals.
Susan holds Sasha close to her body. She loved feeling Sasha’s warm body against hers. They had gone to bed naked since the kids were gone.
Susan just lays there holding her wife. Sasha had informed her last night, that she might have a lead on where the magician she was looking for, might perform next. After a while, Susan manages to get out of bed, without waking Sasha. She steps into the bathroom and does her morning business.
After Susan is done, she figures Sasha might like some breakfast. Susan slips on a pair of shorts and one of Sasha’s oversized t-shirts. She slips her slippers on and walks downstairs towards the kitchen.
Susan walks into the kitchen and notices she left the mail out on the counter, which for her was unusual. She normally took it to her office. One of the envelopes caught her attention. She picks it up and notices it is an invite. She opened it and inside was a VIP invite from the Knight Group. They were having a banquet and they were inviting her and a plus one.
A smile appears on Susan’s face. She knew Sasha hated going to high society functions. But sometimes it was a necessary evil if they wanted to get the filthy rich involved in important matters. She’ll speak with Sasha about the invite after breakfast.
Knight Group Banquet:
Susan and Sasha pull up in one of Sasha’s old-style Corvettes and turn it over to the valet. Sasha gets out of the car and hands the key to the valet.
“Please be careful with it.” Sasha didn’t want anything to happen to her old Corvette.
“Yes ma’am.” The young valet accepts the keys from Sasha.
“You know, we could have arrived in the BMW, instead.” As Susan and Sasha walk up the steps together.
“I know, but I wanted to drive my Corvette.” Sasha walks side by side with her wife.
“Ladies, your invite please?” A huge black guy dressed in a security suit was standing at the door.
A smirk appears on Sasha’s face as to what she could do to this person. He might intimidate most people, but he didn’t initiate her at all.
“Here you go, sir.” Susan shows her VIP invitee.
Simon accepts the invitation from the woman. He knew who she was and who her plus one was as well. He looks at the invite and hands it back to her.
“Thank you, ma’am.” Simon smiles at them as he watches as they walk inside the building.
Rose pulls up in her new Mustang and turns the keys over to the valet. It took her a while to get ready since she normally didn’t dress up. She spent her lunchtime, buying a high-end dress that she knew she was going to only wear once. She couldn’t believe she spent three thousand dollars on a nice pair of heels. She wonders why women's clothes cost so much.
She spots the security person at the entrance. She pulls her invite out and prepares to hand it to the security person.
“Here you go, Mr. Virtuo.” Rose shows her invite to the security person.
He notices that the young woman whom he hasn’t seen before knows his name. He looks at the invite and notices it was a VIP invite as well. That has been two so far.
“Thank you.” As he hands the invite back to the young woman.
He opens the door for Rose.
Rose smiles at him and enters the building. She hasn’t been to any of these events since her transformation into a woman. As Rose enters the building, she spots several people she knew. Some of them had tried to hit on her when she uses to be a guy, while the others were assholes towards her.
She knew they were gold diggers and always looking to elevate their status. Some of them even fool around with the other's boyfriend. She grabs a flute of champagne as a waitress walks by her.
While Rose is mingling with a few people she knows. Out of the corner of her eye, she spots a woman who looks like Susan Blackstone from Wildfire. She knew Susan Blackstone came from a well-off family. She also knew Susan was married to fellow bandmate and famous stage magician Sasha Wolfhart.
An idea pops into Rose’s head. Maybe she could talk to Mrs. Wolfhart about some of the independent stage magicians. Maybe she knew of someone that might be the person she was looking for. Her smile gets bigger while she thinks about the idea.
“Susan, I’m so glad you could make it. I see you brought along your wife.” Emily looks at Sasha with a snide look on her face.
“It’s good to see you as well, Emily.” Sasha smiles sweetly at Emily. The last time they cross each other's path. Things didn’t turn out so well.
A smirk appears on Susan’s face because she knows what her wife did to Emily. She had to admit that Emily deserved what she got.
“I see you are looking better, after your accident, Emily.”
Emily looked a little startled after Susan mentioned the situation between her and Sasha. She still wanted revenge for what Sasha did to her. She swallows her pride “Yes. I have someone I would like you to meet.”
The black hair gentleman who had been standing near them turns around. He had a charming face with bright hazel eyes. He stood a few inches taller than Emily in her three-inch heels. He had lightly tanned skin and looked to be of European descent.
Sasha looked at the guy and saw how he looked at her wife and Emily. She noticed the predatory look in his eyes. He was the kind of guy who enjoyed seducing women and taking everything they had, including their virginity.
“It's so nice to meet you ladies.” Ciarán smiles sweetly at the ladies standing before him. He wouldn’t mind taking each of them and turning them into his sex slave.
He felt Emily grip his hand and could feel her emotions. There was lust, possessiveness, and something else when she looked at the auburn red-haired woman.
“Ciarán, this is Susan Blackstone and her companion Sasha Wolfhart. Ladies, this is Ciarán Kilvert he’s going to provide the entertainment for tonight.” Emily thought she would up one over on Sasha.
“Oh?” Sasha felt something she didn’t like coming from Mr. Kilvert.
“Yes, he is going to perform for us.” A smile appears on Emily.
Ciarán kept his gaze on Susan. He was looking directly into her eyes. He was going to try and convince her to leave Sasha.
Sasha noticed what Ciarán was trying to do to Susan. A smirk appears on her face, as she slips a metal joy buzzer onto her hand. She reaches out and lightly touches Ciarán’s hand. A strong electrical charge erupts from the joy buzzer, causing Ciarán to jump.
“OWE!” Ciarán almost had Susan hypnotized.
A smirk appears on Sasha’s face. She looks at Ciarán. “What happened? Did something shock you?”
Susan shakes her head. It felt woozy and she was a little shaken. She grips Sasha’s hand tightly. She knew something wasn’t right and was glad her wife was standing next to her.
Rose had been nearby and noticed everything. Something about the guy was setting off warning bells in her head. She has been secretly taking pictures of everyone at the banquet. Most of the people she knew, but there were a few new people she didn’t know.
Ciarán gives Sasha a dirty look. He knew her reputation and didn’t want to push her buttons. This wasn’t the place or time for it. Her time would come, and when it did. He would have his sweet revenge on her later.
Rose mingles with the people at the banquet. She keeps Sasha in sight, so she can talk to her. As for Ciarán, something about him was rubbing her the wrong way. It was a good thing she came prepared. She walks close to Ciarán and gently drops a small GPS tracker into his side pocket. She also scans his cell phone with hers.
While she is close to Ciarán, she listens in on what he is saying to some guy. They were talking about investments and the newest CEO of some company. Nothing that matters to her. She wasn’t into acquiring or having lots of money like her family.
“Sweetie, come with me.” Sasha pulls Susan towards the women’s bathroom.
Susan follows her wife to the bathroom. She wonders why Sasha is pulling her to the bathroom.
“Why are we in here?” Susan looks at Sasha with a puzzled look on her face.
“Because that Ciarán fellow tried hypnotizing you. If I hadn’t stopped him, he would have managed to do it.” Sasha was protective of her wife.
“How come he didn’t try to do you?” Susan looks into Sasha’s eyes.
“I can’t be hypnotized. But I can stop him from hypnotizing you.” Sasha reaches into a hidden pocket on her dress and pulls out a contact container.
“Since when do you wear contacts?” Susan didn’t think her wife wore them.
“When I want to spy on people without them knowing about it. However, these aren’t those types of contacts. These will protect you from being hypnotized. Since you need to keep eye contact.” Sasha hands them to her wife.
Susan puts the contacts into her eyes and blinks a few times. She wasn’t used to wearing them.
“Do you normally carry around things like this?”
“You’ve seen all the stuff I carry on me, including the lock picks hidden in my bra.” A playful smile appears on Sasha’s face.
“Sometimes, I wonder why I still love you.” Susan kisses Sasha.
Sasha returns the kiss and afterward fixes her lipstick. She and Susan walk out of the bathroom and mingle with the crowd. Sasha was keeping an eye out for Ciarán.
Rose had lost sight of Sasha Wolfhart but figured she was still enjoying the banquet. Rose socializes with a few people she knows, but they don’t know she has been changed from a male to a female yet. What happened to her was being kept quiet.
After a while, Rose spots Sasha talking to someone. She walks over to where Sasha is standing. She didn’t want to interrupt the person talking to Sasha, so she waited. After the person walks off, Rose looks at Sasha “Sasha, I know you’re into the magical scene. What advice do you normally give new magicians and is there a place they should start?”
“Well, normally when a person is thinking about starting. I normally recommend they become an apprentice to an established magician like myself or some of the others out there. If they are set on doing things themselves. Most magicians starting, who want to be independent, might do street performances or if they are good. They could go onto the circuit like most magicians.”
“Are there agents that handle newbies in your craft?” Rose was recording their conversation.
“There are three agents that I know of. But one of them just recently died.”
“I heard about that. Do they know how they died?” Rose knew because she went and investigated the site.
“Some sort of an explosion from what I heard.”
“If you don’t mind me asking? Is there a circuit that magicians perform on?” Rose wonders if she should start looking there.
“You know, there is actually. Also, starting some magicians do underground shows. Especially, if the magician is trying to improve their reputation or build a following.” That statement gets Sasha thinking. Maybe she has been going at this investigation the wrong way.
Sasha looks at Rose “Are you thinking about becoming a magician?”
“No, my cousin is. She wants to change jobs. She’s realizing that her current job isn’t going anywhere.”
“Well, it is a male-dominated occupation. She’ll have to develop an act that will get her noticed.”
“She’s pretty creative. I think she might find a way.” A sly smile appears on Rose’s face.
“Sasha, here you are.” Susan walks towards her wife.
Sasha smiles at her wife. “Sweetie I would like to introduce you too?” As Sasha looks at the woman, she has been talking too.
“Rose.” As Rose extends her hand out to shake Susan’s.
“Susan Blackstone.” As Susan shakes Rose’s hand.
“I know who you are, Mrs. Blackstone. You’re the lead singer for Wild Fire. I think your voice range is remarkable.” Rose loved some of their music.
“Thanks. So, has my wife been helpful?”
“Yes, she has. She has been very helpful. Now, if you’ll excuse me, please. I need to visit the powder room.” Rose smiles at Susan and Sasha just before she walks off.
Susan and Sasha watches as Rose walks away from them.
“I hope it wasn’t something I said.” Susan takes a sip from her drink.
“No, I don’t think it was, sweetie.”
Rose covers up a yawn as she drives back home. The banquet was boring and the entertainment Ciarán did later was mildly entertaining. The other high rollers that were there might have been impressed with his act, but she noticed Sasha wasn’t amused or entertained. At some point during his act, she thought she saw Sasha cover up a yawn.
A smile forms on Rose’s face as she enjoys the drive back to her place. Tonight, she wasn’t going to bother with going on patrol. Most of the gangs, weapon traffickers, and drug dealers knew to stay out of her area.
Now she just had to do something about the prostitution going on in her area. She knew some women liked doing it because it was easy work and they didn’t mind having sex with men. However, others were either forced into it or groomed to do it. That was where she needed to concentrate her efforts. To get the ones who are forced or groomed into being prostitutes out of it.
By the time Rose arrives back at her place. She is ready to go to bed. She carefully takes off the expensive dress she bought. She knew now that she was at the banquet, her parents would want her to attend more high-class events. She sets the dress aside to be taken to be cleaned. As for the expensive shoes she bought to go with the dress. She wipes them down and puts them back into their box.
She couldn’t believe she bought a pair of expensive shoes she wouldn’t wear that often. Afterward, Rose cleans the makeup off her face and puts her expensive jewelry back in the safe. Her mother insisted on buying her nice jewelry.
She removes the bra she wore and tosses the pair of panties she was wearing into the dirty clothes hamper. It was a good thing she wasn’t on her period, or she would have to soak them. Ever since she was turned into a girl, she had a heavy flow and had to change her tampon and pad or the blood would soak her panties.
Instead of taking a shower, before going to bed. Rose puts on a silky lace nightgown and lays down in bed. She grabs her iPad and looks through a few things that pique her interest.
Sasha and Susan:
Susan looked towards Sasha as she drove them home. She knew her wife was bored with the entertainment done by Mr. Ciarán. She knew Sasha was expecting more from him, not something their children could do.
“The banquet was kind of disappointing, wasn’t it?” Susan knew Sasha hated things like that.
“Yeah, especially the entertainment. Our children could have done better. What posses Emily to have hired him, I have no idea.”
“Maybe he hypnotized her like he was trying to do me and a few others there?” Susan noticed Mr. Ciarán talking to a few people a little too long.
“It’s possible. Also, we know how ambitious Emily is.” Sasha knew Emily had always tried to be the center of attention. She has been like that since high school.
By the time Susan and Sasha arrived home, it was late. Sasha parks her Corvette in the garage and walks into the house. She wanted to get out of the dress she was wearing and take her heels off.
When her mother started teaching her to wear heels, she didn’t care or them. However, as she has gotten older. She still hates wearing them. She knew Bunni loved wearing heels and so did Grace. Robyn and Rose were neutral towards wearing them.
Sasha helps undress Susan, and in return, Susan helps Sasha out of the dress she wore. Sasha rubs under her boobs where her bra had risen and rubbed her little raw.
“It looks like you might need a new bra, sweetie.” Susan was putting her nightgown on when she spotted Sasha rubbing under her breasts.
“Maybe. I might just need to readjust this.” Sasha tosses her bra into their dirty clothes hamper.
Susan and Sasha lay down in bed and cuddled together. Tonight, Sasha was holding Susan close to her body.
“I hope the girls are enjoying themselves.”
“Me too.” Susan covers up a yawn and closes her eyes.
Rose looks at the contacts she downloaded from Ciarán’s cell phone. She knew some of the people on his contact list. She knew the people he had on his contact list were well-connected. Rose wonders if the people Ciarán turned to were connected to anyone on Ciarán’s list.
She did a Google search of the people she knew and the locations of some of the people who had been changed. She also checked to see who some of the enemies of the people who knew them were. She leans back in her chair and watches as a list of people appears. She cross-references those names with possible missing people.
After about twenty minutes, several matches appear. Rose looks at the information and wonders why he is doing what he is doing. There has to be some connection. She turns on the GPS tracker she slipped into his pocket and gets its location.
Rose transfers the information to her tracker and changes into her bodysuit. She based it on a cosplay outfit she once wore. It is skintight, made of flexible Kevlar, and capable of stopping all bullets, including rifle rounds.
She slips her helmet on and heads towards her motorcycle. She custom-built it, and it couldn’t be traced back to her. When Rose mounts her motorcycle, it automatically starts up. She emerges from the hidden garage and drives to the location where the GPS tracker is located.
When she arrives at the location, she hides her motorcycle and heads towards the GPS. Rose notices that the GPS is inside an old-style brownstone building that looks like it has been renovated. The GPS tracker is located on the fourth floor.
Rose shoots her grappling gun towards the roof and secures it. She lets the grappling gun do the work of lifting her up to the top floor. She scans the window for an alarm sensor and spots one. She disables it and slowly opens the window.
The enhanced vision systems inside her helmet detect a motion alarm. She removes a small device from her belt and disables the motion detector. She enters the bedroom and locates the GPS tracker she slipped into the jacket.
The jacket was hanging in Ciarán’s closet. She looked around the bedroom and noticed Ciarán was a neat person. Everything had a place; if she moved anything, she had better put it back the way he had it. She looked around in the bedroom but didn’t find anything of value.
She checks the next floor and notices where he keeps his collection of stage artifacts. She finds all sorts of various gimmicks and stage magician items that used to belong to famous magicians. There were also books that looked to have belonged to some of the famous magicians. She spots a few items that belonged to Wildfire in the collection. Some of the items looked to have been damaged. Rose takes a few pictures to send to Sasha.
While looking through the book collection, Rose discovers a concealed entrance. She figures out how to open it. She watches as the secret door opens, revealing a strange room with various artifacts. She immediately recognizes some of them, but there are others she has no idea where they came from or the symbols/writing on them.
Rose takes pictures of everything. Maybe she could show Sasha the pictures to see if she recognizes them. She closes the door again and searches each floor until she reaches the garage. When she walks into the garage, she discovers all sorts of tools and sees dust lying around. She takes a test tube from her belt and scoops some of the dust into it.
Afterward, she looks around some more and finds various pieces of broken wood with writing on them. The wood was so rotten that she couldn’t recognize the symbols carved into it. She carefully puts the pieces into an evidence bag and seals it. Later, she examines the bag back in her lab.
Rose keeps looking around the garage and finds a few sheets of paper with people's pictures and names. The helmet enhances the ambient light so she can see the pages. Some of the names grab her right away. All the people that she researched earlier were on this list.
“Gotcha!” Rose folds the paper and tucks it inside her outfit.
When she turns around to leave, she is suckered punch by a figure dressed in black like herself. Her helmet absorbed the punch as she tried to regain her footing. The optics of her helmet flickered, but they were working okay. She watches as the person draws a sword from behind his back and takes a swing at her with it.
Rose parries the sword with her forearm. The suit she was wearing was immune to bladed weapons. She extends two electro pongs from her wrist and fires them towards the person.
The unknown person knocks them aside and comes at her again. He swings his sword again at her, and flames surround the blade. He goes in for another strike, but this time for her midsection.
Rose backflips out of the way of the attack. She spins around on her right foot, then brings her left foot up and kicks the other person. She feels her foot blocked and pushed away.
“I really need to bring some weapons with me next time.” Rose tosses down some black eggs.
Smoke starts filling the area as she dodges past the figure and out the door behind them. She runs as fast as she can towards the nearest window and throws an explosive disk towards it. The disk explodes as she leaps out the window.
The helmet she is wearing shows the person chasing her. She tosses down some clear balls behind her. She keeps running as she watches the person slip on the substance she tossed down.
“Try getting up from that, creep!”
Rose runs back to where her motorcycle is hidden and jumps on it. It automatically starts up as she speeds away from the area. Just to be on the safe side, she is being followed. She takes the long way back to her place.
Rose wakes up the next morning feeling tired. Last night she had gathered some evidence that she needs to show Sasha and hopefully, she’ll be able to read the faded writing on the pieces of wood she bagged and brought back with her. However, right now she needs to open her garage and take care of business.
Rose takes a shower and afterwards gets ready for the day. It was a good thing she didn’t need to go far. Once she is dressed for work, Rose heads to the garage and start prepping for the day. She knew her crew would be coming in soon. She goes through the repair tickets and assign them to the right people. She looks outside and noticed people were already lining up for state inspections.
“Who’s in the mood for fresh doughnuts?” Craig comes walking into the garage with two boxes of Krispy Kreme doughnuts.
“What type did you get, Craig?” Rose looks at Craig as he carries two boxes into the shop.
“Glazed and chocolate covered doughnuts. Fresh off the assembly line.” Craig saw the sign in the window lite up announcing freshly made doughnuts.
“Cool.” Rose grabs a stack of napkins and walk over to Craig.
She takes one of each out of the boxes. She loved freshly made doughnuts, especially, doughnuts from Krispy Kreme itself.
“How much did they cost you?”
“Don’t worry about paying me back, boss. This one is on me. You always treat us to lunch and such.” Craig liked working for Rose. She always tried to do nice things for her people.
“Speaking of lunch, do you think the guys will like pizza again or something different?” Rose liked treating her hard-working people to a good lunch every Friday.
“The guys like the pizzas you have been getting from Pizza Haven.” Craig loved the large pepperoni on the pizzas.
“Alright, I’ll put in an order for Friday.” Rose knew she’ll be spending fifty dollars or more on pizzas.
Once the guys start coming in, Rose gets to work double checking the books from yesterday.
Ciarán’s Townhouse:
Ciarán comes walking into his townhouse. He heads to the kitchen first and grabs a beer from the refrigerator. Just as he walks back into the living room, he spots his twin dressed all in black.
“Why are you dressed in black?” Ciarán takes a swig from the beer bottle.
“We had a visitor while you were out.” Louis looks at his twin and wonder why the person he encountered was snooping around their home.
“Is anything missing?” Ciarán was concerned that the person might have found the cabinet.
“Nothing is missing, but the woman did find a few things in your workshop. What I don’t know, but she did seem interested in it.” Louis had
watched quietly as the mysterious woman looked around. He could tell it was a woman by the silhouette of the body.
“What were they wearing?” Ciarán was wondering if it was Wildfire herself.
“A black outfit like mine with a helmet. She had a slim backpack attached to her back. Also, she was able to block my sword strike with her arm.”
“Anything else unique about this mysterious woman?”
“Yeah, she blew the window out with some sort of flat disk device and caused me to slip like I was running on black ice.” Louise was surprised by whatever chemical the woman threw down. He nearly twisted his ankle slipping on whatever the substance was.
“That’s not Wildfire’s style. She doesn’t wear a helmet, but she does uses special gimmicks to cause distractions and slowing people down.”
“Then, if it wasn’t her. Who was it then? One of the other masked vigilantes that operate here in California?” Louise knew there were at least six costume vigilantes that operated in California. He’s been keeping track of their movement from several sources.
“I don’t know who they are, but we can always set a trap for them to find out.” An idea was starting to from in Ciarán’s mind on how he would do it.
“Well, its late and I’m tired. Let’s get some sleep and start planning this out tomorrow.” Ciarán finishes his beer and heads towards his bedroom.
Louise follows behind him and heads towards his own room. He hopes whatever trick his brother has planned will work.
Classic Café Corner, Down Town L.A.:
Rose takes a sip of her coffee as she waits for Sasha Wolfhart to arrive. She was lucky that Mrs. Wolfhart agreed to come and talk with her. She understood why Mrs. Wolfhart suggested this particular coffee shop.
She had googled the place and saw that it had an outstanding review. She looks around and tries to locate Sasha. After a few minutes, she spotted an old silver color Chevy Stingray Corvette pull into a parking space. A smile appears on her face when she spots Sasha get out of the Corvette.
She watches as Sasha scans the outside sitting area. She raises her coffee cup to let Sasha know she spotted her. She watches as Sasha starts walking towards the entrance of the coffee shop.
Sasha had received an email from a woman claiming to be investigating Ciarán Kilvert and his recent activities. She had included some pictures she sent in the email and was asking for her help. Normally, Sasha didn’t get involved in other people’s investigations, but the pictures the woman had sent had piqued her curiosity.
She had arranged to meet this person at one of her favorite coffee shops. When she got out of her car, she automatically started scanning the crowd sitting outside of the café and spotted a woman with light brown hair sitting at a table. She had raised her coffee cup to let her know she spotted her.
A sly smile appears on Sasha’s face as she enters the coffee shop. Sasah stops to order a cup of coffee before going outside to sit with the woman she came to meet. After getting her cup of coffee, Sasha heads outside and over to a young light brown hair woman.
Rose looked up at Sasha as she approached her table. A smile appears on her face, as her idol stops near her table.
“Do you mind if I join you?” Sasha looks at the woman.
She looked to be in her early twenties, had shoulder-length light brown hair, and was wearing a light color sleeveless blouse. Nothing seemed suspicious or out of place about this woman.
Rose looked up at Sasha when she spoke “Please.”
“Thank you.” Sasha sits down across from Rose.
“So, what is your interest in Ciarán Kilvert, Rose?” Sasha felt weird calling this woman by her oldest daughter’s name.
“I think he is up to no good, Mrs. Wolfhart.”
“Please, call me Sasha. As for no good, you’ll need more than that to convince me to help you.” Sasha wanted to know what was motivating this woman.
Rose takes a deep breath and lets it out before speaking. She gathers her thoughts “because I came across one of his victims. I have a feeling that he is purposely choosing his victims, either to profit off them being missing or to help someone to profit off their disappearance.”
“Can you prove any of this?” Sasha knew she’d need proof to move against Mr. Kilvert.
“Nothing concrete, but this is what I do have.” Rose reaches into her purse and pulls out her Apple iPad.
She logs onto it and brings up the phone numbers she stole from Mr. Kilvert’s phone. She hands the tablet to Sasha. “Here’s what I have so far.”
Sasha accepts it and looks through the information. She had to agree that things seem to point towards Mr. Kilvert having some sort of a
connection to the victims. They were the same people that Susan associated with.
Sasha hands the tablet back to Rose. She looks at Rose’s face “That information is a little weak. Do you have anything else to go on?”
“How about this?” Rose opens the file she had encrypted.
Rose hands her tablet back to Sasha “Take a look at these photos and tell me what you think.”
Sasha accepts the tablet again and starts looking through the photo. Several of them caught her attention right away. She looks up at Rose “Where did you get these photos?”
“I sort of broke into Mr. Kilvert’s place. Don’t worry, I was covered from head to toe, so he has no idea who I was.” Rose saw the concerned look on Sasha’s face.
“Are you sure he didn’t?”
“I am, but there was someone else there. I didn’t get a good look at him, because he was covered up from head to toe like me. Here’s what my helmet camera caught of him.” Rose shows Sasha the video her camera built into her helmet caught.
Sasha watched the fight and could tell the person Rose was fighting had some skill, but his fighting style was sloppy. He relied on the weapon he was using too much.
“Did you see him when you entered the place?” Sasha had paused the video to look directly at Rose.
“No, he must either live there or was there for something.” Rose had gone over all the footage her helmet cam recorded.
“I agree with you. The thing is, how did he know you were there? Did you forget to disarm any of the security systems before you entered?” Sasha watches Rose’s facial expression.
“I didn’t forget to disarm any of the security systems. Maybe he had one that was hidden that I miss or wasn’t part of the main system.” Rose knew she had a few like that.
“Maybe. As for the photos you took. Some of this I recognize and I know what it does. Mr. Kilvert must have repaired or rebuilt what the item does.” Sasha knew anyone with expert carpentry skills could fix most magical items made of wood.
“So, do you think that is how he is turning men into bimbos?”
“If I had to guess, I would have to say yes. He found an ancient magical artifact and rebuilt it.”
“So, will you help me get to the bottom of this mess? Because to be honest, this is way out of my league, and having an expert helping me would be a big help.” Rose knew this was out of her league.
Sasha looks into Rose’s eyes and tries to see if she should help her. She normally doesn’t like working with someone she doesn’t know that well. Her apprentice was out of town doing a show.
“Here’s my address. I want you to come by tomorrow and I want to see what you know.” Sasha inputs her address into the tablet and hands it back to Rose.
“Thank you.” As Rose looks at the address.
“You might not say that after tomorrow.” An evil smile appears on Sasha’s face.
“You might be right.” Rose figures it might be some sort of test.
The two women finish their coffee and walk out together. Sasha heads for her Corvette, while Rose walks to the jeep she came in. Rose wonders what Sasha has planned for tomorrow as she drives back to her garage.
Sasha and Susan’s Mansion, Beverly Hills, California:
Rose couldn’t believe she was giving up a day's worth of work to train with Sasha Wolfhart. She had arrived at six in the morning as Sasha instructed her to. She had called her assistant store manager to handle the store today. She would stop by later after she was done to check the deposit for tomorrow.
Sasha had given her a set of titanium/steel sai to train with. They were perfectly balanced and crafted, and they also had a hidden surprise built into them. She could shock any metal or person with them.
Rose parries Sasha’s incoming attack with her set of sais. She was a quick learner, and Sasha had shown her how to properly use the sais to parry, deflect, and trap an opponent's attacks with them. She could also quickly strike an opponent with them and stab them with the middle pong.
She parries Sasha’s sword attack with the sais and traps the sword's blade with them. Sasha taught her to trap a bladed weapon and use the sais to break the blade. She releases the blade and watches as Sasha makes away.
“Very good. That sais should protect you from that attacker who used the flaming sword against you.” Sasha puts the sword back in the rack and faces Rose.
“Now, I want you to use that sais to stop my attacks.”
“Are you sure you want to do that, Sasha?” An evil grin appears on Rose’s face.
“Oh, I’m sure.” Sasha attacks Rose quickly with her hands. She pulled her punches and strikes to avoid injuring Rose too much.
Rose couldn’t believe how fast Sasha was or the different ways she used her body to attack. Sure, she studied martial arts when she was younger, but the way Sasha attacked. It was like Sasha was a professional MMX fighter.
She feels Sasha slip by her defensives and strike her upper left arm. The next thing she feels is her left arm going numb. She couldn’t move it at all.
“What the hell did you do to my arm?”
Sasha stops attacking and smiles at Rose. “I used an atemi move. There are pressure points on everyone’s body, and if you know where they are. You can disable your opponent by striking them in a certain way.”
“How long does the effect last?” Rose still couldn’t feel her arm or make it move.
“Oh, about twenty minutes until I undo what I did to you.” Sasha strikes the area again and undoes what she did to Rose.
“Can you teach me how to do that?” Rose figures it would come in handy in a hand-to-hand fight.
“Sure, but it takes time and practice to learn it.” Sasha taught her two apprentices how to use it, just like her mother taught her.
“Can you kill a person with that atemi ability?” Rose wonders if what she saw in the movies was true.
“Yes, you can. But I won’t teach you how to do that. Maybe I might teach it once you are older and have proven yourself. For now, let’s continue with what we started.” Sasha smiles at Rose as she plans out her next moves.
When they stopped for lunch, Rose was worn out from the training. She managed to strike Sasha a few times, but overall, Sasha got the better of her. They put away their weapons and dried off from sweating so much. They headed upstairs to the kitchen for Sasha to fix their lunch.
“Sasha, where did you learn how to fight like you do? Because your fighting style looks like a collection of different martial arts.” Rose sits down on a stool at the island counter.
“I learned from my mother and father. My mother learned everything she knew from a tiny village in Japan, then went to Tibet to further her training. My father was in the Special Forces and is a former Delta Force trainer. My father studied for a bit of a while in Tibet. That’s where he met my mother and her twin sister.” Sasha pulls out some chicken and puts it on the grill to cook while adding spices.
“So, where did your mother learn her stage magician abilities?” Rose knew Mrs. Wolfhart was a famous stage magician.
“When she was raised in Japan, my mother was the class clown while studying for her doctor’s degree. Her instructors felt she didn’t take her studies seriously. Boy! Were they wrong? She was top of the class and graduated before the rest of her peers. She paid her way through medical school performing on stage and when she did her residency.” Sasha figures sharing a little about her mother’s background was okay.
“You said your mother and father met in Tibet while studying martial arts. Is that where they decided to hook up?” Rose was curious.
“Nope, it wasn’t for years afterward before they became serious. As it was, my mother was the teacher my father trained under while in Tibet. My mother taught at the temple, and he and several of his men went to study. The monks there were impressed with how good she was. She was only the third female to ever teach at the temple or be allowed to live there. Not that they could stop my mother. There are very few places she can’t get into or escape from.”
“Wow, so your parents passed what they knew onto you?” Rose was impressed.
“You could say that. My mother custom-designed my training because I followed in her footsteps. Unlike my other brothers and sisters.”
“How many brothers and sisters do you have?”
“Fourteen. Me and my youngest brother are the only adopted children my parents have.” Sasha flips the chicken so they can grill on the other side.
“Fourteen children? Where did your mother find the time to have that many?” Rose was amazed at how big Sasha’s family was.
“My mother and aunt only gave birth to twelve children. Twins and triplets run in our family. My mother and aunt don’t know why it happens to only them, but it does. How many sisters and brothers do you have?” Sasha looks at Rose for an answer.
“I have two older brothers. My parents only wanted three children, and when my mother gave birth to all males, she was disappointed. I knew I was always different from my other siblings.”
“So, I take it that you grew up as a transgender child?” Sasha looks towards Rose for an answer.
“Some strange dust turned me into what you see now. I used to be a DEA agent and was chasing after a perp when the bag I was carrying exploded, turning me, my coworker, and the perp into women. I was lucky my family stood by me afterward.” Rose remembered the day it happened.
“What do your parents and siblings do?” Sasha already knew because she had her cousin Violet do a full background check on Rose at the mountain complex.
“They are self-made billionaires. My father is one of the wealthiest oil barons, and my mother came from old-world money. My oldest brother is the current CEO of Clayton Oil Company, and my next oldest brother owns his own company. He makes investments and makes a lot of money for his clients. I’m the oddball because I own an automotive garage my uncle used to own. I try to distance myself from the upper elite. I prefer a simpler life.”
“And I bet you also enjoy fighting criminals?” Sasha figures Rose was just like her daughters.
“Hey, a girl has to have a hobby.” A smile appears on Rose’s face.
“I know what you mean.” Sasha finishes cooking the chicken, cuts it up, and adds it to some lettuce, tomatoes, and feta cheese.
“Here, you go.” As Sasha sets the plate in front of Rose.
“Thanks.” Rose could smell the spices Sasha added to the chicken.
The two of them sit and enjoy lunch.
On route to Ciarán’s Warehouse:
“This is a nice ride.” Rose couldn’t believe that Sasha picked her up in a blackout Corvette.
When she got inside the car, she couldn’t believe how hi-tech it looked. It was like someone took the inside of KITT from Night Rider and placed it inside a Corvette. The Corvette itself didn’t look like a normal vette. It was a little longer then a normal vette with a thicker front and rear bumper.
“Thanks. It used to be my mother’s car before she passed the baton to me.” Sasha was following the directions towards Ciarán’s warehouse location displayed on the built in GPS unit.
“Did your mother pay someone to design & build this car for her?” Rose looked at Sasha while she drove.
“My aunt built it for her. My aunt is my mother’s twin sister and she specializes in medical research, aircraft, and weapons.” Sasha knew her aunt was extremely smart and specialized in other fields of research as well.
“Medical research and weapons research? Isn’t that the opposite of each other?” Rose was still looking at Sasha when she asked that.
“My aunt inherited the weapon company from her husband. Besides, with her high intelligence, it fits her. She has her fingers in a bunch of things.” Sasha knew her aunt was very diverse.
“Your family sounds interesting.” Rose sat back and relaxed as Sasha drove.
After thirty minutes, Sasha stops near a used car lot to hide her car. Rose looks towards Sasha “Are you sure your car is going to be fine here?”
“Yeah, I’ve used this used car lot before.” Sasha grabs her utility belt and hands her spare one to Rose.
“Here, if you run into trouble, like before. There are a few nasty surprises in the pouches that you can use to distract and escape.”
“Thanks.” Rose switches out her normal utility belt with the one Sasha is giving her.
“Let’s be careful and see if we can find where Ciarán is hiding the cabinet.” Sasha starts hiding in the shadows.
“I agree.” Rose closes the visor on her helmet.
Rose leads Sasha through another entrance she had scouted out. She watches Sasha disarm the security system in record time. She follows behind Sasha as they enter Ciarán’s place. Since Rose has already scouted the place out before, she takes the lead.
Sasha stops all of a sudden as a crossbow bolt flies by her head. She palms a throwing knife and throws it back in the direction the bolt came from. She hears the knife miss its target as it embeds itself in the wall.
Rose saw the crossbow bolt fly by Sasha. She figures Sasha could have caught it if she wanted to. She moves quietly throughout the place. The optic systems inside her helmet pick up a thermal difference against one wall.
“Sasha, over here.” Rose points towards the wall.
Sasha retrieves her knife and tucks it away. She had a feeling that they were being watched.
“Be careful and alert, Rose. I have a sneaking suspicion we are being watched.”
“I think you’re right.” Rose moves silently as they head down a secret corridor.
The corridor led to a workroom with a bunch of woodworking machines and such. Near the machines looked to be two objects covered by a sheet.
“I’m going to go over and check those things out.”
“Alright, be careful.” Rose moves over to check the objects out.
Something didn’t seem right to Sasha. As she slowly looked around, she saw something move and there was a whooshing sound.
“DUCK!” Sasha drops one of her specialized golf balls into her hands and ignites it, just as she throws it to intercept the object going toward Rose.
Rose drops to the floor, as an explosion goes off above her head. She feels little bits of debris raining down on her suit. She looks towards the cabinets and notices two figures dressed in full black body suits. Even their heads and eyes were covered. Rose figures the goggles either were enhanced optics or polarized lenses.
Ciarán smiles beneath his mask. He was hoping Sasha Wolfhart would make an appearance. Now he would show her who the most powerful magician was. He mumbles a few words and a glowing blueish ball with crackling energy appears. He tosses the ball toward Sasha, while his brother deals with whoever the other person is.
The tiny hairs on Sasha’s arms start standing up, as a blueish energy ball appears between Ciarán’s hands. She knew this was real magic, from the times she trained with her mother. She palms one of the four tennis balls she normally carries with her. She tries not to use them because they carry a lot of powerful explosives in them.
When Ciarán releases the ball of energy towards Sasha. He watches as she tosses something towards it. He braces for whatever she is doing.
Sasha tosses the tennis ball towards the blueish energy and steps back a few steps. She gets ready to shield her eyes as the tennis ball intercepts the energy ball. There is a powerful explosion from the two different items meeting each other. The resulting explosion nearly knocks down both combatants.
Rose felt the explosion as she blocked an attack from the person attacking her. The sais Sasha gave her were coming in handy. The person had drawn a sword and she had blocked the attack with the sais.
The person attacking her pulled back and separated his sword, so he had one in each hand. Both swords develop flames along the blades. He springs forward and starts attacking Rose.
Roses use what she was taught with her sais to block and parry the attacks. When she traps the blades, she uses the secret weapons the sais had built into them. She presses the hidden switch and sends 120,000 volts through the sais and into the swords. Just before her attacker feels the jolt from the attack. He manages to nick her outfit, leaving behind a burning cut on her shoulder.
Rose was thankful, that her outfit was fireproof. A smile appears on her face when she watches her mysterious attacker start dancing from the 120,000 volts travel throughout his body. She watches as her attacker jumps backward and tries to shack off the effects of the shock.
Ciarán grabs two rods from the workbench and twists their crystal handles. Blueish energy emerges and covers the rod in the middle. He parries Sasha’s attack when she moves in to strike with her fist.
Sasha felt a numbing sensation when the energy from the blade nicked her body. Normally, she wouldn’t feel anything because of how her suits were constructed, but it was like the energy of the blade passed through the material of the suit, without damaging it.
She couldn’t use some of her nasty tricks because Ciarán was covered from head to toe. She starts using her hand-to-hand training while avoiding the blades. She noticed that Ciarán was coming at her faster and faster, but she had a few tricks up her sleeve.
Rose was being pushed to her limit as her attacker increased his attacks against her. There were several slashes on her outfit where his blades managed to cut into the material. She was being pushed towards a corner that had a few wielding tanks.
Rose parries an attack and the swords strike the wielding tanks.
“OH SHIT!” The swords strike the cylinders and caused a huge explosion.
The explosion brings the ceiling down and sends the cabinets flying towards Sasha. One slams into her and pins her up against the wall. The second one opens up and Ciarán falls into it. It lands on its face, sealing Ciarán inside the cabinet.
Rose gets blown under a workbench, but her shoulder is dislocated. She screams from pain as the workbench above her protects her from debris from the ceiling collapsing in the room. The person she was fighting got caught in the explosion and was killed by the cylinder exploding.
Dust filled the air, along with smoke and fumes from burning paint and materials. The cabinet pinning Sasha against the wall, had her arms pinned. She could feel something hard that penetrated her suit and went through her body.
She wiggles her right arm and manages to get it free. The smoke was making it hard to breathe, but Sasha uses her ability to extinguish the flames.
“Sasha, are you alright?” Rose was in pain from her shoulder being dislocated.
“I’m fine, I think. I just can’t get free.” She was hurting from whatever impaled her. The cabinet was pressing against whatever the object was that penetrated her suit.
She manages to get her other arm free and pushes the cabinet off her. When Sasha looked at what went through her suit and body, it was one of the strange weapons Ciarán had grabbed. It went through her body and into the wall behind her. She knew it was going to hurt when she went to break it.
Sasha screams out in pain, as she drops to the floor from breaking the damn thing. She felt whatever energy had been stored in it, travel into her body. Her skin felt like it was on fire. She was feeling weak as well. She presses her belt buckle to summon help.
Rose manages to remove debris that had her pinned underneath the workbench. She moves over to where Sasha is on the ground on all fours. The optics in her helmet showed Sasha’s body temperature was extremely high.
She searched Sash's body and saw a weird object that had a crystal on the bottom of a copper handle. It had a hand guard and then a strange-looking copper rod in the middle with pieces of crystals embedded in the copper shaft.
“Sasha, you’re running a high fever.” Rose wonders what could be causing Sasha’s body to be burning up.
“I’ll be fine. How are you?” Sasha sat up using her training to control the pain she was feeling.
“I think my left shoulder is dislocated.” Rose had her visor up so she could talk with Sasha.
“Here, let me fix it.” Sasha manages to focus through the pain. She checked Rose’s left shoulder and had to agree that it was dislocated.
Rose winces when she feels Sasha probing her left shoulder. She clinches her teeth as she tries to ignore the pain.
“This is going to hurt, Rose” Sasha prepares to set Rose’s shoulder.
“Do it.”
“Okay.” Sasha puts Rose’s shoulder back in place.
“GOD, THAT FUCKING HURT!” Rose felt her shoulder go back into place.
“Here, take this. It will kill the pain.” Sasha reaches into one of her pouches on the right-hand side of her belt.
Rose accepts the light pink pill from Sasha. She looks at it “What is it?”
“It’s a fast-acting pain killer. My mother makes them for us.” Sasha knew her mother made them.
“Is it safe for me to take?” Rose wonders if Sasha’s mother made them strictly for Sasha’s body chemistry.
“It’s safe for you.” Sasha knew what Rose was thinking about.
Rose pops the pill in her mouth and swallows. She hopes the pill works as fast as Sasha told her.
Thirty minutes go by, by the time Sasha starts receiving a message from their rescuers. While they were waiting, and with Sasha’s help. They managed to lift the cabinet that Ciarán fell into.
When Rose opened the door of the cabinet, there was a naked woman inside with oversized breasts. She stumbles out of the cabinet and looks at them.
“Where am I?” She had a confused look on her face.
“You’re in a ruined worked room. Do you remember who you are?” Rose looks into the sapphire color eyes of the woman.
The woman shakes her head back and forth. She had no idea who she was or why she was down here with the two other women.
“Oh, boy. I think Ciarán got a taste of his own medicine.”
“I think you are right.” Rose couldn’t believe the woman standing in front of her. She was the exotic dream image of every perverted man.
It takes the team sent to recover Sasha and Rose at least two hours to remove the debris above them. Sasha was holding out as long as she could. She wasn’t feeling that well when the rescue crew found them and lifted them out of the sub-basement.
Rose was worried about Sasha by the time the rescue crew dug them out. She kept track of Sasha’s temperature. Also, the pain she had been feeling from her injured shoulder had gone numb. The rescue team consisted of members from a crew of people dressed as playing card characters.
One of them had been Ace, Sasha’s daughter. There was also a medical team there to help them as well. The woman who used to be Ciarán was escorted away to be helped.
As for Ciarán's brother Louis, he didn't survive the explosion of the tanks or having the ceiling come down on him. His recovered body was a mangle mess of flesh with pieces of metal from the tank embedded throughout his body. If the metal hadn't killed him, pieces of the ceiling that fell on top of his would have.
Robyn walks over to Rose to see what happened. As she approached Rose, she saw the medical team from her grandmother taking care of her injured shoulder.
“Rose, can you tell me what happened down there with you and my mom?” Ace was concerned about her mother.
“Sure,” Rose informs Ace about what happened.
Several Days Later:
Rose was back at work and had made up an excuse for why she wasn’t using her left arm that much. Her people were a little concerned, but they knew she would recover. While Rose was sitting in her office, she received an email from Susan informing her that Sasha was fine.
As for Ciarán himself, he was a she now and was being examined by Blake Medical to see what exactly was done to her. As for Sasha, she was slowly recovering from what was done to her. The email didn’t go into details of what happened to Sasha.
As for Sasha, she was as weak as a kitten. The magical energies in the strange rod weapon had entered her body and messed with her natural abilities. The two energies in her body were fighting for control and she needed to find a balance. Her mother showed her how to ground the excess energies in her body.
Sasha injuries where going to sideline her for a while until she could balance the two energies in her body. Which meant Sasha was going to be spending a lot of time with her mother. As for Rose, Sasha's mother recommended additional training from the training center she sends her agents to.
Los Angeles International Airport:
Emily covers up a yawn as she stood on the arrival side, looking for her boyfriend. He was supposed to pick her up at the airport. She had caught an early flight from Houston, Texas back to California.
She had finished a three-day show in Houston. Her equipment was already at the airport and the moving team her mentor Sasha uses was picking it up and taking it back to the warehouse. Just as she was about to call her boyfriend, she spots his car coming towards her. She watches as he pulls up in front of her.
Tony spots Emily waiting for him. Traffic to the airport was heavy and he had left work early to pick her up. He pulls up in front of her and put the car in park. He gets out to load her luggage.
“Hey, sweetie.” He places a kiss on her cheek.
Emily just smiles as she helps Tony put her luggage in the trunk of his car. She was so lucky that she met him a few years ago. Once the luggage was in the trunk, she sits down on the passenger side of his old Mustang Mack 1. It was Tony’s pride and joy, just like her bronco was hers. The corvette Sasha had built for her, was used for special assignments.
Tony gets in on the driver's side and drives towards their house in Los Angeles. Tony was happy Emily was back home. The past few months she has been on the road a lot going from one show to another show.
“How was your flight?”
“It was fine. I think if I had to fly coach. I might have ended up taping a kid in his seat.” Emily had peeked in coach, to see what it was like.
A smirk appears on Tony’s face because he knew Emily would never do anything like that. She was too soft-hearted. Emily leans against the side of the mustang and watches as they headed home.
“So, when is your next gig?” Tony glances at Emily.
“Not until next month. I need to work up a new routine or borrow one of my mentors.” Emily knew Sasha didn’t mind her performing one of her tricks.
“What type of trick are you thinking about?” Tony knew Emily liked to push the danger limit.
“Well, I could do a modify version of the water trick Houdini perform or do one of my mentor’s fire tricks.”
“I’ve been meaning to ask you about that. How does she do all those fire tricks?” Tony has seen Sasha do all sorts of tricks with fire.
“Can’t tell you, sweetie.” A sweet smile appears on Emily’s face.
Emily knew Sasha had a natural talent to control fire. It was her special gift. She couldn’t generate the fire, but she could control it or enhance it.
“I’ll get the answer from you one day.” Tony knew Emily couldn’t tell him a lot of her secrets.
He did peek in the journal she kept that had all her acts or devices in. The problem was written in a special shorthand that he couldn’t read. He had taken a picture of it and showed it to the guys in the forensics department at the precinct he worked at.
It took them thirty minutes to get home. Emily helps Tony unload all the luggage. She notices that the house has been cleaned recently. A sly smile appears on her face.
“I’m going to change into something more comfortable.” Emily walks into their bedroom and starts undressing.
Emily takes her bra off and rubs under her moderate breasts. She was amazed at how big her chest got, taking the estrogen shots. Her hips had filled out and her waist was small. She had a nice hourglass figure.
“Here, let me do that for you.” Tony saw Emily was wearing one of her sexy bras and garter belts.
He steps up behind Emily and reaches around from behind to massage her breasts. He feels Emily lean back against him and a low moan comes out of her mouth. He slides his left hand down into Emily’s panties and plays with her small penis.
He knew Emily enjoyed being a woman and only kept her penis, because of him. She did have her testicles removed, so the estrogen she was taking, would work better.
“You sound like, you have missed me.” He had lean in close to her ear.
“I have.” As she grinds her ass against his groin.
He pushes her face-first onto the bed. He steps up behind Emily and slides her panties down. He undoes his pants and let them drop around his ankles. He wet his fingers and lube up her anal opening, before sliding into her. He feels Emily stiffen as he buries himself into her.
Emily grips the covers on the bed, as she feels Tony start pulling out and then pushing in. She moves her ass in rhythm with his strokes. She could feel his strong thick member rubbing the inside of her ass.
Robyn’s Training and Storage Warehouse:
Robyn looks down into Jason’s brown eyes as she straddles his waist. Since she got her vagina, she has been putting it to use. Her aunt Janet did the operation on her and made it so she could take all of Jason into her body.
Jason had an eleven-inch-long penis and it was wider than most men’s penis. Her breasts were as big as her sister Grace’s were. She borrowed some of her bra’s sometimes. She feels her boyfriend Jason squeeze her breasts.
“Owe! Not so rough with them.” Robyn smacks Jason’s chest.
A smirk appears on his face. He knew her breasts were sensitive from the estrogen she has been taking since she was adopted by Mrs. Wolfhart.
“Does your mother know; we have been having sex daily?” Jason has been enjoying the sex he has been having with Robyn.
“Yes, and she gave me the birds and the bees speech. She also gave me a box of condoms for you to wear as well.” Robyn had been surprised when both her mothers called her into their bedroom and explained the birds and bees to her.
It wasn’t like she could get pregnant from Jason or any guy for that matter. However, she could catch a sexually transmitted disease. She continues to ride Jason and after he erupts inside of her. She collapses onto his chest. Her mind was blown by the sensation from her clit. The orgasm that hit her mind and traveled throughout her body was a new experience for her.
Robyn feels Jason rub her back as she laid on top of his chest. The relationship between her and Jason since their return from the comic con has been growing. She needs to leave in a few days for Las Vegas. The MGM Grand has booked her for the weekend.
They saw her perform her newest card trick at the auditorium her older sister played at. She also has several more gigs lined up after that one. Her manager was the same one her mother’s band and sister used.
After about an hour, Robyn could move again. She slides off Jason and walks bow-legged to the shower at her training warehouse. She could hear Jason behind her. The two of them take a shower together and fool around some more while in the shower.
As they are getting dressed “where do you want to go and have dinner?” Jason looks at Robyn.
“How about Ranchos? They have really good Mexican food and it’s nearby.” Robyn loved Mexican food, along with Italian as well.
“Okay.” Jason finishes tying his shoes and makes sure he has his wallet.
Robyn sometimes picks his pockets just for fun. He grabs his car keys and opens the garage-style door to the warehouse. He watches as Robyn goes about checking the place.
“Go ahead and back out. I got to arm the alarm system.”
Jason starts the engine on the pickup and backs the truck up. He stops just outside the garage door, as it comes down. A few seconds later, Robyn comes walking out of the door next to the garage door. She walks over to his pickup and gets in on the passenger side.
Aspen Mountain Ski Resort-Aspen, Colorado:
Rose and members of her band were enjoying a short vacation. They have been touring since they graduated from school. They decided to take a week off to relax and recover from all the traveling they have been doing.
Rose passes her guitar player as she skies past him. She waves at him as she continues to go down the mountain. She was glad that her mothers use to take them skiing during the wintertime. She was on the advance slope. She dodges out of the way as a middle-aged man cuts in front of her. She glances back behind her and watched as he falls flat on his back.
She shakes her head, as she continues down the mountain. Two more members of her band appear next to her. She recognized one as being Cindy, her keyboard player. She was wearing a bright neon pink ski suit. The other person skiing next to Tessa was her bass guitar player. His name was Peter Watt.
“Hey, Rose.” Cindy waves at Rose.
“Watch out, Cindy.” Peter moves out of the way of another skier as he came zipping past him and Cindy.
Cindy moves just in time as the skier zipped past her and Peter. She was tempted to chase after the person and teach them a lesson.
“Let it go, Cindy. We’re not here to cause trouble.” Rose knew her friend had a short temper.
Cindy wasn’t the type of person that liked people doing stupid things around her. Her family had been nearly killed by a stupid drunk driver.
“Your right, Rose.” Cindy concentrates on her skiing.
By the time they reach the bottom of the slope. The other two members of their band appear next to them. Her lead guitar player and her drummer Melody. Melody was a bubblehead and had to be watched, so she didn’t get lost or say something stupid. However, she was one hell of a drum player.
“Who wants to go back up and come down again?” Rose looks at her friends.
“Not me. I’ve had enough with people trying to trip me.” Melody was almost trip several times.
“I have to agree with Melody. I had three people who almost skied right into me.” Violet was still new at snow skiing.
“What are you two going to do?” Cindy looks at her friends with a puzzled look on her face.
“We’ll hit the intermediate slopes. Are we still going into town to grab lunch or are we eating at the lodge?”
“Town.” Rose already made their reservation.
“Okay. See you guys in a few hours.” Violet and Melody ski off towards the intermediate slopes.
Several Miles Away:
“God, Lawrence, where did you get this girl?” Edward was enjoying forcing the girl’s head to accommodate his penis down her throat.
“Her father sold her to me for fifty thousand dollars. He did warn me that I need to keep her drugged or she’ll escape.” Lawrence watches as Edward holds the girl’s head against his groin area.
Lawrence finally lets the girl’s head go as she falls backward. He looks at her “don’t you throw up girl. Swallow it.”
He watches as she swallows. He could see that her eyes were glazed over from the drugs Edward gave her.
“Hey, do you mind if I give her a tattoo?” Lawrence just had an idea for a tattoo that would look nice on her.
“Nay go ahead. She’s so drugged up, that she won’t feel a thing.” Edward enjoyed inflicting pain on his girls.
He had one girl in his employment that enjoyed having pain inflicted on her. She went to some of his special clients. He watches as Lawrence grabs the girl by her hair and drags her into the BDSM room and secure her to a table there on her stomach.
He walks out of the room to grab his tattoo equipment. He comes back a few minutes later and looks at the girl “oh, I have the perfect tattoo for you, my little bunny.”
He pulls a stool up to the table he has the girl secured to. He outlines the image in the middle of her back. It was two rabbits having sex. The rabbit being mounted was white and the other rabbit mounting the white rabbit was brown and muscular.
Edward walks over and looks at the two rabbits on the girl’s back. He liked the images and how big it was.
“That is good work.”
“Wait till you see what it looks like under a black light.” Lawrence pulls out a portable black light and shows what it looks like.
“Oh man, I like it.” The ink glowed under the black light.
“Thanks.” Lawrence goes back to fill in the colors on the rabbits.
Every time the girl moves, he slaps her hard on her ass. He works all night on the tattoo and isn’t gentle with her as he works. She passes out from the pain.
One day leads to another as Bunnie is used by different men. Every time her head starts to clear, she is shot up by the guy named Edward. She shares a room with several other women. Some of them are runaways and others are women that have been kidnapped off the street.
Her back hurts from the large tattoo of the rabbits that had been placed on her. She shivers from the cold air that seemed to find its way into the room they were kept in. She tries to fight the effects of the drug. She wants to give in to it, but she wants to escape her captors more.
The guy that put the tattoo of the two rabbits on her back. He tattoos two smaller rabbits on her breasts. Bunnie looks around and tries to figure out how she got where she was. The last thing she remembered, was sitting down to dinner with her father and waking up chained up in the back of a van.
Her hands had been placed into some sort of metal glove and secured behind her back. She normally would have been able to get out of them, but she was feeling sick to her stomach. When she moved, a guy dressed in black stuck a needle into her neck. She passed out afterward.
The next time she woke up, she was inside a room that looked like a dungeon. She had been strapped naked to a frame in an X shape. The guy named Edward had said that she and the other women in the room strapped to similar devices like her were his property. To prove his point, he took her and placed her in a stockade type of device and took her. She had been a virgin, when he took her, he wasn’t gentle. He tore right through her hymen. After he was done with her, he stuck her with a needle and did the next girl. He left her on the floor drooling from the drug he gave her.
Bunnie looks around the room she and the other women are in. There had to be something she could use to escape. After all, that was what
she was good at. She practiced extremely hard to be an escape artist. She won her first talent competition escaping from a straight jacket.
She shakes her head, as she stumbles around the room. She stops near a boarded-up window. She pulls on the boards to see if she could get them loose. She knows she needs to be careful. The other women in the room with her were drugged like her.
Bunnie manages to get one board loose. She uses it to pry another board loose. The hole she made, was big enough for her to squeeze through. She needs to cause some sort of distraction. Her head was slowly clearing, and she could sort of think straight. She hears Edward coming towards the door to the room. She steps to the side of the door with the board she pried loose.
She didn’t know how many men there were, but she had to do something. Just as the door opens, she swings and hit Edward across the face. When he stumbles forward into the room, she rushes past him and runs as fast as she could. She spots a window and uses the board to smash the glass as she dives through it.
She didn’t realize how high up she was and drops down into a snowbank. She shivers as the snow hits her exposed skin. She wasn’t wearing any clothes as she tries to dig herself out of the snowbank. She could hear the screams and yelling as several men come out of the house.
Bunnie spots them, as she looks up towards the house. She starts running as fast as she can in the snow. She runs through the woods and doesn’t know where she was heading. She slides down a steep incline and right onto a highway.
Peter was driving the SUV they had rented. They had just left the lodge and was heading towards the airport to head to their next gig. As he was driving Peter spots something in the middle of the highway. When the headlights highlight the object. He notices a naked girl standing in the middle of the highway. He slowly starts to brake to avoid hitting the naked girl.
“What’s going on, Peter?” Rose was startled when Peter stopped on of sudden.
“There’s someone in the middle of the road.” Peter unbuckles his seat belt.
“I’m coming with you.” Rose unbuckles hers.
Rose shivers as she steps out of the SUV. She walks with Peter up to the naked woman lying in the middle of the road. Rose kneels next to the girl and looks for a pulse. Her grandmother taught all the grandchildren how to do basic first aid.
“We need to get her into the SUV.” Rose looks up towards Peter.
“Alright.” Peter takes his ski jacket off and wraps the girl in it.
He lifts her like she weighed nothing and carries her towards the SUV. Rose looks around using the light from her cellphone. She finds where the girl came sliding down the incline and onto the highway. She looks up the incline to see where the incline went.
“Hey Rose, are you coming or not?” Peter stood looking towards Rose.
The girl was being tended by the other band members in the SUV. She was smaller than the others. Melody got some warm soaks from her suitcase and covered the girl’s feet, after cleaning them.
Violet and Cindy wonders who the girl is. They noticed the two rabbits on her back and two smaller rabbits on her breasts. The poor girl looks so tired and there were needle marks on her.
Rose pulls out her cellphone and dial her mother’s cellphone. She hopes one of her mothers were available.
Richmond, Va.
Susan and Sasha were pleasing each other. Sasha was laying on top of her wife and was licking her between legs. Susan was lying underneath Sasha and licking between her legs. Just as each woman was reaching their climax, Sasha’s cellphone starts playing.
The music coming from her cellphone was assigned to Rose. Susan reaches over to the nightstand and grabs Sasha’s cellphone. She answers the cellphone, while Sasha continues to lick her.
“Hello, Rose.”
“Mom, we have a problem.”
“What’s the problem, sweetie.” Susan smacks Sasha on her butt hard.
She puts the cellphone on speakerphone, so Sasha could hear the conversation. She holds the phone out, as she watches Sasha turn around and straddle her waist.
“My band and I were heading to the airport when a naked girl dropped on the highway in front of us. Peter managed to avoid hitting her, but she looks like someone has been abusing her. I’m going to switch to video so you can see how she looks.” Rose switches her cellphone over to video.
Sasha and Susan watch as Rose runs her cellphone over the unconscious girl. Rose makes sure she gets everything, including the tattoos.
“Have you reached the airport yet?”
“No ma’am.”
“Alright, can you reschedule your departure time so I can send your sister and Emily to watch over her? Because if you can, I’ll send you to one of your grandmother’s hospital to take her too.”
“I think I can rearrange our departure time until Robyn and Emily arrive.” Rose figures if nothing else, they could take the private jet that Emily and Robyn would be flying in on.
“Thanks, sweetie.” Sasha grabs her wife’s cellphone and sends a text message to Robyn and Emily.
Robyn and Jason:
Jason was swimming in the swimming pool at Robyn’s home. Robyn was sunbathing in the nude. She loved that she could come outside without her swimsuit. As she listens to the music playing, her cellphone beeps letting her know a text arrived.
Robyn picks her cellphone up and notices there was a message from her mother Susan’s cellphone. It was instructions telling her to grab her special bag and head to the airport.
Emily and Tony:
Emily was trying to concentrate as she tried to get loose from the ropes she was secured with. Her boyfriend Tony was pumping in and out of her, as she tried to escape. She blocks the pain from him squeezing her nipple.
“Give it up, Emily. You’re too distracted to escape from these ropes.” Tony buries his penis deep into her ass.
“You’re giving yourself too much credit, sweetie.” Emily manages to get her hand free, even with Tony burying himself into her body.
As she concentrates on freeing her other arm. She hears her cellphone beeping, letting her know a text message came through.
“Tony, can you see who that message is from, please.”
“What’s wrong, I’m too much of a distraction for you?” Tony buries himself deep into her body.
“No, but I was expecting a message from my manager.” Emily gets her arm free.
Tony pulls out of Emily’s body and walks over to where her cellphone was sitting. He picks it up and notices it was Susan Wolfhart. He knew that was her mentor’s wife. It said to grab her gear and met up with Robyn at the airport right away.
“It’s from your mentor’s wife. She wants you to meet up with Robyn at the airport, right away. Who’s Robyn?” Tony looks over towards Emily and notices she was untangling herself from the rope she was secured with.
“Batman’s sidekick.” Emily stands up and wiggles out of the rope.
“Seriously?” Tony gives Emily a serious look.
Emily walks over to him “she’s Sasha’s newest daughter. I don’t think you have met her yet. She also specializes in card tricks.”
Emily leans in and kisses her boyfriend. She takes the cellphone from Tony’s hand and reread the message. If she is supposed to take her special gear, then that means she might see action.
“Can you give me a lift to the private airfield?” Emily heads towards their bedroom to get dressed and grab her gear.
“Sure.” Tony follows behind Emily, watching her cute little butt wiggle as she walks.
Van Nuys Airport, Los Angeles, California:
Robyn stood waiting for the family Lear jet to show up. She had Jason drop her off and watched as he left. She did give him a goodbye kiss before he left.
“Hey, Robyn.” Emily had checked in at the front desk and was informed Robyn was in the waiting lounge.
Robyn turns around when she hears Emily’s voice “mom called you as well?”
“Yep, she told me to bring my gear as well.”
“Did she tell you what this is all about?” Robyn was curious.
“Nope, she just said to meet you here and bring my gear.” Emily saw the Lear Jet Sasha normally flew on coming towards them.
“I wish we knew what is going on.”
“Well, we’re about to find out, because our ride is here.” Emily heads for the door leading outside.
Robyn follows behind Emily as they head towards the Lear. It comes to a stop and the door opens for them. Emily boards the plane first. She is followed by Robyn. They make themselves comfortable, as the Lear taxi’s and takes off.
Denver International Airport, Denver, Colorado:
Peter and Rose were waiting at the private runway. The rest of the band was waiting to hear from them. The girl they rescued was at Porter Adventist Hospital. Her Aunt Janet knew the director of the place and arranged for the girl to have a private room.
Her bandmates were staying at a nearby hotel, being paid for by her mother. She took pictures of the girl and sent the pictures to her Aunt Violet at the mountain complex.
“I wonder who did those tattoos to that girl’s back and breasts?” Peter has been thinking about the girl since they left her at the hospital.
“I want to know who she is and why she had needle marks on her body?” Rose hope someone didn’t do to her what the one guy wanted to do to her.
The private plane that belonged to her family finally lands and approaches the area where Peter and Rose were standing. The side door opens, Emily and Robyn come out with their special gear.
A smile appears on Rose’s face when her friend Emily and her younger sister Robyn exit from the plane. She waves to both.
“You got your hair styled differently, Rose.” Emily walks over and hugs her friend. After she hugs Rose, she shakes Peter’s hand.
“Hey, Sis.” Robyn hugs her older sister.
Rose just holds onto her younger sister. She leans in to whisper into her ear “be careful and keep yourself safe.”
Robyn looks into Rose’s bright blue eyes “actually whoever did this, better be careful of me. Mom might be the mistress of fire, but I’m the mistress of electricity.”
“Well, just be careful. By the way, is Grace at home by herself?” Rose was concerned about her little sister.
“Nope, mom took her with them to Richmond, Va. She wanted to show Grace where grandma’s grave is.” Robyn knew Sasha wanted to show her as well.
“Good. So, do we get the plane?” Rose had a questionable look on her face
“Yes. Emily and I get your rental car.” Robyn had been informed by her mother.
“So, did you record where you picked this girl up?” Emily looks at Peter.
“Yeah, here’s the GPS coordinates.” Peter hands Emily a piece of paper.
“Thanks.” Emily pockets the piece of paper.
“Let’s go see the girl first and pick the other band members up.” Rose holds her sisters’ hands as they walk back to the SUV.
Peter takes Emily and Robyn to the hospital first. Robyn stays close to her sister. She had to make sure she is calm, or she’ll generate a static field.
They come to the floor the young girl was on. Rose stops at the nurse's station “how is she, Amy?”
“She’s doing okay, right now. She’s going to need time to recover from whatever drug they had her own.” Amy has been looking after the poor girl.
“Maybe my aunt Janet has something she can give her.” Rose knew her Aunt Janet at the mountain complex was a medical doctor like her grandmother.
“Is it okay, if we go in?”
“Sure. She’s asleep right now.” Amy just got finish checking on the young woman.
Just as Rose was about to enter the room, she receives an email from her Aunt Violet. She opens the email, as everyone gathers around her.
“What is it, sis?” Robyn was trying to read over her sister’s shoulder.
“It’s information on our Jane Doe. According to what Aunt Violet found. Her name is Bunnie Thumper.”
“Your joking, right? Thumper?” Robyn looks at her sister.
“Yes, I’m serious. According to what Aunt Violet found, her last name is Thumper. She also just won an amateur escape artist talent show.”
She plays the video her aunt included.
“Hun! I wonder if mom is going to add her to the family?” Robyn knew her mother enjoyed having three protégés.
“Well, we need to find out how she got here. According to her home address. She’s from Wilmington, Delaware, and attended Charter School of Wilmington. She also had several social pages. Now, this is interesting. Some of her friends what to know where she disappeared to. It seems she has been missing for about two weeks now.”
“Did your aunt find out who her parents are?” Emily was curious.
“Her mother died of cancer when she was ten years old, according to a memorial page she did for her mother, and she has been living with her father.”
“Now, how did she get out here?” Robyn looks at her sister. If anyone might know it would be her older sister. When rose was younger, a bad guy had been hired to kidnap her and sell her into sexual slavery.
“Why don’t you two go back and check out where we found her. There might be answers out there.” Rose had a bad feeling.
“Don’t you have to get to a gig?” Emily looks at Rose.
“If we leave first thing in the morning. We’ll make the gig.” Rose looks towards Peter to see what he thought.
“We’ll stay here and learn about her.” Peter wanted to know as well, how this girl got here.
“Okay.” Robyn wants to find out the truth.
200 Miles to Aspen:
Emily and Robyn left the hospital and changed into their specialized suits. Emily drove because Robyn was still underage and only had her learners permit.
“Do think we will find anything?” Robyn looks at Emily as she drove.
“I doubt it, but we might. After all, she was one girl and out in the middle of nowhere.”
“I don’t know.” Robyn looks at the area where her sister found the girl and there were at least three homes in the area.
There was one that looked to be a good choice that was almost a direct line from the highway. She was glad her suit was insulated because it was cold where they were going. They finally arrive at the site.
“We need to hide our car.” Emily finds a place they could hide the SUV they were in.
“Bbuurr, it's cold out here.” Robyn shiver when the cold air hit her cheeks.
“Baby.” Emily shivers some, but she wasn’t going to let Robyn know.
Robyn finds the embankment where Bunnie fell from. It was a steep climb. She grabs her climbing line from her utility belt and tosses the hook up. She manages to snag a tree. She climbs up the embankment.
Emily waits until Robyn is up, before climbing herself. Once she was standing next to Robyn “I’m surprised she survived the fall.”
“Me too.” Robyn takes her flashlight out and looks around the snow.
Her grandfather taught her how to track people. It was slow as they backtracked and climbed up the mountainside. Her thighs were starting to burn as she makes it to a stilt house. It looked like some of the windows were covered up.
“This has to be where she came from.” Robyn saw smoke coming out of the chimney.
“I can’t believe the person is so stupid to still be here.” Emily was looking around.
“Look at the van. Whoever tried to leave, buried their wheels in.” Robyn saw how bad the van was buried in.
Robyn and Emily move silently like they had been taught. They could hear people inside the house.
“I’m going to drop some knockout balls in unless you have a better idea.”
“Go ahead.” Emily knew Sasha always used her knockout balls before entering a building.
Robyn palms several large balls from her utility belt and drops them into the building. She found an opening she good drop them through.
“Mask.” Emily pulls her mask out and counted to ten.
Robyn follows Emily’s advice and waits. She takes a small explosive coin and places it on the doorknob. She sends a small current into the explosive, setting it off.
It blows the doorknob off, as she enters. Everyone inside was knocked out. There were at least twenty women of various ages, colors, and sizes. There was one girl that was still tied up. She looked like she might be younger than Grace.
“We’re going to need help getting these people out.” Robyn moves carefully among the unconscious people. She finds one woman strapped to some sort of X frame and it looked like the guy that was whipping her was huge.
“Start securing them. I’ll call for pick-up.” Emily pulls her cellphone out and makes a call.
Robyn goes about securing the people. It was a good thing she carried a lot of zip cuffs. She spots one guy, that looked like he got smacked by a board or something.
Three hours later:
Emily and Robyn watch as a group of black-clad soldiers arrived. They showed that they were from Blake Industries. They gathered up all the women and put them in a container, setup for medical use. As for the men who had been having sex with the women. They put those men in a black container.
There was medical personnel inside the other container to take care of everyone. Robyn had to admit that she has never seen anything like it before. Emily and Robyn are told that they will be informed.
Emily and Robyn leave the place at six in the morning and head towards the hotel that Sasha had arranged for them. They were sharing a hotel room.
One Month Later:
Bunnie watches as Robyn and her boyfriend floated in the pool. She spots Grace playing in the pool with one of the women she had come to live with.
“It’s going to take time to recover, Bunnie.” Sasha sits down next to her.
“I know. I just can’t believe that it was my father that sold me. Why would any parent do that to their child?” Bunnie looks at Sasha.
“I wish I had the answer to that question. That is something you and Grace have in common. Her parents sold her to a human trafficker.”
“Grace’s parents sold her to a sex trafficker?”
“Yes, I burned his testicles and penis off when I saw him raping her.” Sasha still gets upset about what that councilman did to Grace.
“I wish you had been there when the guy who put these tattoos on me and took my virginity away.” Tears slide down from her eyes.
“I wish, I was too, sweetie. But know this, you are safe here with my family. We are all here to protect you and love you. Plus, you’re talking to one of the best escape artists around, next to my mother.” Sasha had a smile on her face.
Bunnie learned that Sasha, Robyn, Spiro, and Emily did different types of magical acts. Sasha did everything. Emily was like her mentor and Robyn did card and knife tricks. The other student of Sasha’s Spiro, she did illusions and mentalism.
“Thank you.” She hugs Sasha.
She feels a set of wet arms wrap themselves around her “no need to thank us, sweetie.” Susan had gotten out of the pool and came over to Sasha and Bunnie.
“As for the man that bought you from your father and your father as well. They are being shown what it is like to be used as a piece of meat.”
Sasha with the help of her father and mother managed to track down Bunnie’s father and some of the men that had sex with her.
“Jerry, could I have another sweet ice tea please?” Cassandra looks over towards the bar.
Jerry turns towards Cassandra when he hears her voice “sure thing Cassie. How long are you going to be here tonight?”
“How late is it? Because I have a feeling that I’ll be getting a visitor tonight.” Cassandra hated the fact she was born with a special gift.
“It’s around three right now. Do you want your usual for dinner?” Jerry didn’t mind Cassie staying. He had a soft spot for the poor girl. He had learned about her past and the fact she didn’t have any family.
“Actually, I was going to try Steve’s Irish Fried Cabbage & Sausage tonight. I’ve heard good things about it.” Cassandra loved the new cook
Jerry had hired for the pub. The Irish foods Steve added to the menu were excellent. Jerry had checked with her first to see how the foods would go over with the normal patrons and would it increase his business as well.
Cassandra didn’t mind using her clairvoyance ability to predict how well the pub would do. That’s how she had found out that she would have a visitor later tonight. The visitor wasn’t her monthly period either. The surgery she had to become a girl didn’t include the monthly visitor every genetic girl goes through every month. If it wasn’t for her dumb ass father forcing her to use her abilities to bet on horse races and to cheat in a poker game. She wouldn’t have lost her eyesight to his bragging while he had been drunk.
Her father didn’t like the fact his son wanted to be a girl instead, of a boy. He couldn’t help it he looked a lot like his mother. He only knew a little about his mother because of what his father told him. Cassandra’s eyesight had been taken as an example. The people her father had won against tortured her to force her father to tell them how he did it. They had used a butane soldiering iron to burn her eyes out. They took her left eye first to prove they meant business. When her father continues to resist, they took her right eye.
The following week while they were being transported by the US Marshals to the courthouse by their SUV. An armor car came from a side street and T-boned them. The armor car killed her father and one of the marshals and seriously injured her and the other marshal. Which left her to survive on her own. She had to leave New York City, because the people who killed her father were out to capture her. They wanted to use her gift to increase their profits.
So, she got on a bus after having her SRS surgery and came down to Canton, Georgia.
She bought a little Ranch Bungalow with what money she had left from her father’s winning to live in. She had met Jerry on her first visit to his pub and he had taken a liking to her. Jerry always came by to check on her and her neighbors checked on her as well. Not that she had many. She spent most days at Jerry’s Pub listening to the patrons that came in or listening to music. She had nothing to keep her occupied during the day. Cassandra didn’t like being home by herself, unless she had things to do at home. Sometimes, she would take walks around downtown before heading to the pub.
Cassandra had to go to the lady’s room. She stands up and taps her cane in front of her as she walks across the floor heading towards the restrooms. She knew how many steps it took to get there. She knew how many people were near her and who was coming to the restroom door, before she grabs it and walks in. There were times she missed her sight and would trade her gift to have her sight back.
Once Cassandra is done doing her business. She heads back out and over towards her table. As she got near, she could tell someone had sat down at her table.
“Excuse me, could you please leave my table? I believe I was sitting here first.” Cassandra normally didn’t mind people sharing her table with her, but this person had a bad vibe to them.
Raul looks at the blind woman that had just spoken to him. He had seen her walking around town and here inside the pub as well. She wasn’t bad looking. She dressed kind of plain and conservative. She had fair skin and long straight golden brunette hair. She stood about 5ft. tall and had an hour glass figure. Her breast was a nice melon shape. She had pink wraparound sunglasses that covered her eyes. The lens were dark enough, that you couldn’t see her eyes.
“I don’t see your name on it darling. If you want, you can sit on my lap if you are dead set on sitting here.” An evil smile appears on his face.
“No thank you. However, if you don’t move in the next five minutes. Jerry is going to come from behind the bar and toss you out on your ass.” Cassandra had peeked and saw a glimpse of what was going to happen to this guy if he didn’t move soon.
The other choice was Officer Paul Wolf arresting him. Paul was a good cop and always checked on her.
“Really, darling? You think…” Raul never got a chance to finish his statement as he felt someone grab him from behind and carry him to the door of the pub and toss him outside on the sidewalk.
Jerry had seen and heard Cassandra ask Raul to leave her table politely and waited to see what Raul was going to do. When he heard Cassandra inform Raul that he would come over and toss Raul out of the pub. He knew she had seen it with her gift.
“Next time, you should just leave Cassandra along. Everyone that visits this pub knows that is her private table.” Jerry turns around and heads back inside to check on Cassandra.
“Thank you, Jerry.” Cassandra was picking her chair up off the floor.
“No problem, Cassandra. Next time someone gives you a hard time. Come and tell me right away, okay?” Jerry didn’t want anything bad to happen to Cassandra. He never thought to ask her if she was the one for him, but he had a feeling that she might be the one.
“I will Jerry. Thank you.” Cassandra smiles at him as she sits down in her chair and reaches for her ice tea.
Cassandra enjoyed the sweet ice tea Jerry sent over to her after finishing her third one. Someone had selected a few different tunes ranging from Enya to Clannad and a few other Irish tunes. Cassandra knew that later in the evening someone was going to come and ask her to do something she doesn’t want to do.
She has already seen how dangerous the rejection was going to be for her. However, Cassandra has seen the people that would be coming to her aide as well. She won’t have to face the challenge alone this time. The one thing she can’t figure out is the mysterious person that will be providing legal help to her. That person is related to one of the people that will be helping her with this problem. The first of the people that will be helping her with this problem is transgender like herself. Except, there is something flashy about them. When she sees this person, it’s like she is looking at a raging fire out of control.
Cassandra places her order at 6 o’clock and enjoys her dinner. The meal itself turned out extremely good. For desert, she has her usual. Which was vanilla ice cream with hot fudge poured over it. Just as Cassandra finishes her desert and the dirty dishes were removed from her table. She feels a tingling sensation. Cassandra glances up and watches the front door of the pub. She could feel the person she is waiting for will walk through any minute now. Even though she couldn’t see them, she would know who they were.
Three couples come walking in and then a gentleman dress in an expensive business suit walks in behind them. He stops and pulls a picture from his coat suit pocket and glances down at it and then raise his head up and start to scan the crowd in the busy pub. He spots the young lady he was looking for looking directly at him. She was sitting at a table all by herself not too far from the bar. Her wraparound pink sunglasses made her stand out.
He walks over towards her as he observes everything going on around her. He notices the bartender keeping a close eye on her. He also notices several other patrons at the bar keeping a protective eye on her as well. He figures he is going to have to be careful in here and how he approaches her. Too many people were watching her. He walks over towards Cassandra’s table.
A smile appears on Cassandra’ face as she felt the air in front of her disturbed.
“Good Evening Mr. Ludlum, please have a seat.” She motions to the chair directly across from hers.
“Thank you.” Mr. Ludlum sits down in the seat directly across from Cassandra. He looks at Cassandra as he sits down.
“It seems the information I was given about you was true. Do you always surprise people like that?” Adam Ludlum had read the report given to him about Cassandra Elizabeth Cross. He didn’t believe it at first, till he saw the video of her being tortured and then her father giving the information the torturer wanted to make them stop hurting her.
“Depends on the situation. If it is something of importance like this meeting is between me and you, then yes. If it isn’t, I don’t bother surprising them like I just did. I’ll make this meeting short for you, so you can tell your superiors my answer. It’s no. I won’t work for them. My gift isn’t for other people to use to hurt other or to topple governments. I don’t even use it to make myself rich. That’s not why I was given my gift. If they planned on continuing down this path they are on and they try to force me to do as they want. Then the outcome will not be to their liking.” Cassandra takes a sip of her ice tea.
Adam just sits quietly and listened to what Cassandra was saying. He didn’t like what he was hearing. Right now, he wanted to kill her.
“Why won’t they like the outcome?” Adam wanted to know this bit of information.
“Because, all they have worked for and what they are planning on doing is going to end very badly. How exactly, I’m not sure. However, it will end badly for them.” Cassandra just smiles at him. She had seen his death at the hands of a fiery bird
“And you’re sure about this? All because you are turning their offer down?” Adam couldn’t believe what he was hearing from her.
“Yes, but it’s not just because I am turning their offer down.There’s a blind woman with a sword and scale that feels their time has come.” Cassandra shivers as a deathly feeling over comes her. Something bad might happen and it felt that it might occur soon.
She also knew not to trust this guy. He was bad news and something else about him didn’t feel right. She saw that person that seemed to be a fire burning out of control looking for him.
Sasha was in the mood for some good old fashion Irish food. She had just gotten in town to setup for the magic show the city council of Canton had hired her to perform on Friday. Her equipment would be deliver tomorrow and setup by her crew. She had taken one of the families Learjet’s from California to Atlanta, Georgia and had rented a car to drive from the private airfield to Canton, Georgia.
Her aunt’s agents were getting conflicting reports of where Adam Ludlum was. She knew he was staying off the internet, because her aunt had a search engine running 27/7 for anything related to Adam Ludlum or his description. The last result she saw was he had been spotted in New York.
While Sasha had been flying, she had googled the town and found the listing for a pub that has good Irish food and atmosphere. So, she was heading there now. She couldn’t wait to see if the reviews she read equal the quality of the food or if it was a marketing gimmick.
She had managed to find parking close to the restaurant. As she was getting out of the car, she thought she saw someone she recognized going into the pub. As Sasha walked into the pub, she notices how popular it was from the crowd inside. She glances at her watch and figure this must be the dinner crowd in here. There was Irish music playing and the place had a nice old world Irish pub feel going for it.
As She looks around the place, she spots the person she has been looking for. She notices he was talking to a young woman with long straight golden brunette hair and wearing a pair of pink wraparound sunglasses. She also notices the custom cane near her. She recognized the cane as the ones used by people who are blind. Sasha slips one of her flame balls in her hand and one of her throwing knives in her other hand. She would pull her gun out, but that would take too long.
She walks over towards the table ready to kill Adam Ludlum. After the crap, he pulled back in California, she should had roasted his testicle and penis, instead of his leg like she did.
“Excuse me for bothering you, but it seems we met again Mr. Adam Ludlum.” Sasha had a killing look on her face.
Cassandra looks up at the woman standing next to her table “it’s alright Ms. Wolfhart. I believe that Mr. Ludlum and I have finish our business.
Isn’t that right Mr. Ludlum?”
Cassandra glances back towards Adams.
Adam just smiles at Cassandra “I guess you are right Ms. Cross. If you change your mind. Here is my card.”
He hands his business card to her and gets up.
“Ms. Wolfhart, it’s good to see you again. I hope this time we can be more civilized towards each other.” Adam didn’t like Sasha because she caused him to lose out on a contract for a client of his looking for a new sex toy. She had interfered with him trying to acquire the girl he wanted for the client and adopted the girl as her own daughter. He had tried to fight the adoption, but Sasha’s family had money and influence. The girl had been made a member of her bloody band as well.
“As long as you come along peacefully and turn your sorry ass over to the police. We’ll get along just fine.” Sasha just directs her attention to him as a knowing smile appears on her face. She was ready to kill him right here and right now.
Sasha had tracked down who wanted to buy Rose and planted a hypnotic suggestion in his mind. Every time he thought about sex or looked at porn of any kind, he would stab his groin with a pencil or something sharp. She had to reinforce the suggestion a few times, but the man deserved what she did to him. It was better then what her brother or father would do to him. He wouldn’t be able to walk after they got done with him. Her mother and aunt would had given him a sex change and drop his butt in the worse neighborhoods to be raped repeatedly.
Cassandra sat quietly and listen to the exchange between Ms. Wolfhart and Mr. Ludlum. She knew that Ms. Wolfhart is one of the people meant to help her with her fight against Mr. Ludlum and the people he was currently employed by. She also felt that the two had a history together.
“I don’t think so Ms. Wolfhart. You see, you don’t have any evidence to hold me and if you try. Well, let’s just say you’ll be responsible for the death of all these people. The second reason is, if you don’t let me leave here. I’ll give my agents the go ahead to kill your daughters and your band members. Your parents and Aunt are already under investigation by the FBI and NSA.
Sasha notices he had his hand on a triggering device.
“Oh, one more thing. I don’t want to see your hand leave your side till I leave the restaurant either. I know what you are capable of.”
Adam just gives Sasha an evil smile as walks towards the door.
Cassandra couldn’t believe what she had just heard from Mr. Ludlum.
Sasha just watches as Adam walks off. She had the throwing knife ready to throw, along with the fireball as well. She watches as he leaves the restaurant. She walks up to the door and notice him climb into an SUV and drive off.
Sasha walks back over to the table where the woman is sitting
“I’m sorry for disturbing your conversion, but that is one man you don’t want to have anything to do with. Well, I better go and find a table for myself.” As Sasha turns to leave.
“Ms. Wolfhart, please join me. I wouldn’t mind your company.” Cassandra had a friendly smile on her face as she looks directly towards Sasha.
“Are you sure? I don’t want to intrude.” Sasha had her hand on the chair that Mr. Ludlum had just vacated.
“I’m sure, please sit.” Cassandra motions with her hand towards the chair.
“Thank you.” She sits down and slips the items in her hand back in her pockets. She looked across the table at Cassandra.
Cassandra raises her hand and motions to Jerry.
Jerry notices Cassandras hand and sends one of the waitresses over to her table.
“What can I get you Cassandra?” Betty pulls her order pad out.
“I’ll have the usual Betty, but I do believe that Ms. Wolfhart would like the Irish Fried Cabbage & Sausage and some white wine as well.”
Cassandra just smiles and listens as Betty walks off.
“I hope you don’t mind me ordering for you Ms. Wolfhart. It’s just I had a glimpse of what you liked and knew you’ll like how Steve cooked his Irish Fried Cabbage & Sausage.”
“No, I don’t mind. However, do you always show off your gift like that to strangers?” Sasha knew there were people with psychic gifts in the world. Her mother had introduced her to a few she personally knew, but they liked to keep their gifts quiet and below the radar. Just like she likes to keep her own gift under wraps, unless she uses it as part of her band and magical act.
“Yes and no. I know you perform illusions and slight of hands tricks alone and with your band. So, showing off around you is something I have no fear of. You know about people like me. On the other hand, if I was walking around the town advertising what I could do, people would see it and would either believe it or not believe it and call it a trick. Just like what you and some of your other stage magicians do. Here in this bar people have come to expect me to do this type of thing. They think it’s a trick for me. The exception is Jerry, the owner/bartender and a few of the waitresses. So, I’m safe here.”
“Well, you’re lucky you’re one of the lucky ones. Some of the people I was introduce to by my mother are hiding from the government. The government wants to use their gifts for their own purpose.” Sasha felt sorry for those people.
“Oh, I know that the government wants me. My gift is stronger and more accurate then what others like me can do. It’s like I’m the Greek mythology person that I was named after, reborn in the modern world.” Cassandra takes a sip of her tea after Betty sets it down.
“It’s going to be a few minutes on your dinner ma’am.” Betty sets the glass of wine down in front of Sasha.
“That’s fine.” She watches as the waitress walks away.
“Has your gift always been so strong?” Sasha loved hearing about Cassandra gift. She’ll have to tell her mother when she calls her later tonight to check on her and call Siren and check on their daughters and warn her as well.
“No, it was after I lost both my eyes that my gift became stronger and more accurate. You know how your other senses increase to make-up for the one you lose?” Cassandra was looking directly at Sasha as she spoke.
“Yes” Sasha couldn’t see Cassandras eyes clearly, because of how tinted pink her glasses were.
“Well, my predictions started happening more often. They have become a lot clearer then they use to be. So, I had to learn how to adjust and trust my gift more. By the way, how is your adopted daughter doing after her surgery?” Cassandra takes a sip of her tea again.
“She’s recovering well and being spoiled by her grandparents. Since she and her sister Rose are my parents first grandchild. They’re getting all sorts of attention by my mother and father. My mother is helping my youngest daughter heal after being raped like she was.” Sasha remembers pulling the council member off her daughter and frying his penis and testicles.
“You know your oldest is going to be a big rock star after you and the others retire, don’t you?” Cassandra had caught a glimpse of Sasha’s oldest daughter on her own.
“I wouldn’t put it past her. She’s got an amazing voice and after I get done teaching her how to play all the musical instruments in the band.
She’ll be even better.” Sasha hadn’t thought she would ever be a mother, until Rose and Gracie came into her life.
“She’ll be more then that Sasha. She’ll be a person a lot of gay, lesbian and transgender people both male to female, and female to male can look up to.” Cassandra could see Rose using her frame and her family influence to help others and getting thing done.
“Thanks for the heads up.” Sasha takes another sip of her wine. After a few minutes, her dinner arrives.
“Aren’t you going to eat anything?” Sasha felt bad eating in front of Cassandra, even tho she knew she couldn’t see her.
Cassandra just giggles “No, I ate earlier. Besides I can only hear you eat. So, your fine eating in front of me.”
Sasha eats her dinner and has a desert afterwards. Cassandra excuses herself and goes to the lady’s room again. She’ll have to cut back on all the tea she is drinking.
Sasha spends most of the night at the pub with Cassandra and afterwards takes her home. She heads towards her hotel room the town was paying for.
Sasha calls to check-up on her daughters and tell Siren that there is a code yellow in play. To pass the word to all band members and their families. She called her parents next to let them know she arrived safely. She does ask about the matter Mr. Ludlum mention and was inform that the matter was well in hand and not to worry about it. She did warn them about the band members being targeted and her father said he would handle it.
After she was done with her phone calls, she walks over to the window of her hotel room and looked out. She spots a sniper across the way and ducks just in time as the bullet goes through the glass and strike the wall behind her. All her gear was over near the bed. Several more bullets fill the room.
She crushes two of her golf balls that produce flames and use them to generate a wall of flame in front of the window so she could grab her new gun her aunt gave her.
She drops the wall and fires an explosive gyro jet round across the street where the sniper had been. She looks and tries to see if he was still across the road, but she doesn’t see him anywhere. She calls down to the front desk and ask about getting a different room, because
someone had been shooting at her room.
The front desk send the police and Sasha talks with them about being shot at. She made sure to hide her new gun.
Sasha was tired when she got her wake-up call around seven in the morning. Her crew was due in today and she needed to meet with them. She needed to get set-up and check everything for the performance on Friday. Now the complication of Adam Ludlum adding to her agenda. She was still pissed that he had threaten her family. Her mom, aunt and dad she wasn’t worried to much about. They could handle anything thrown their way.
It was her bandmates and the children she was worried about. She wasn’t there to protect them from harm. Siren wasn’t a fighter and she didn’t want their children to be hurt. Mystic she knew could take care of himself. He had as many tricks up his sleeve as she did. Jack and Dusk were the two she was worried the most about. Jack knew how to handle a gun from her training, but Dusk had never held one before.
She was a mother now since she adopted the little boy they saved from the sex traffickers.
Hopefully, her parents or Siren’s parents sent some bodyguards to protect her wife and children. She goes through a few katas to center her mind and body. Her mother, father and certain family members had trained her in ten different martial arts forms since she was adopted. Most of her family were people you didn’t want to get in a hand-to-hand fight with. Her mother combines her illusion and escape artist abilities with her Togakure-ryū training.
Her mother taught her the Togakure-ryū form along with Tai Chi and several other martial arts. That she learned from the Takamatsu family.
They took her and her sister in when their parents were killed during a plane crash on Honshu Island.
Sasha finishes her katas and takes a shower. As she stands there under the shower. She makes vow that Mr. Ludlum is going to be taken care of this time around. Right now, he had her at a disadvantage, but she wasn’t going to let him win the war. After she finishes her shower and get dress. She heads down to her rental car after grabbing a muffin from the continental breakfast the hotel had set-up for their guest and head towards the concert hall she will be performing at.
Cassandra’s House:
Cassandra takes a sip of her coffee and tries to wake-up. She didn’t sleep to well last night. Her gift kept giving her flashes of events that were going to happen between her, Mr. Ludlum and Wildfire. She did know for certain that Mr. Ludlum was going to meet a nasty end by being burnt alive by a huge flaming Phoenix.
She knew Jerry would be by in an hour or so to take her to the restaurant. She smiles at the thought of Jerry and her getting married. She had seen it happened, but not when he would purpose to her. She goes about getting ready to leave with Jerry. She knew Sasha would be by this afternoon to talk with her. The one person she was worried about was Mr. Ludlum. She knew he was going to strike soon, but not when.
She also knew he had a major hardon/hatred for Sasha. That was one thing she knew for sure and before he did anything against her, he was going to make Sasha’s life difficult. She’s going to have to ask Jerry if there had been any news about Sasha and Mr. Ludlum. She finishes getting dress just in time as she hears Jerry knocking on her door.
“Coming!”
As Cassandra is walking towards her front door. She starts to get an uneasy feeling. She has felt this feeling before when there was danger or when danger was approaching. She stops before she reaches the door and steps from being directly in front of the door to the side instead. No sooner does she step to the side that bullets start coming through the door. She falls to the floor as more bullets comes through her front windows. She crawls over to the wall for safety.
She starts to hear sirens coming towards her direction as the gun fire stops. The next thing she hears is the squealing of tires as a car speeds away from in front of her house. She hears another car pull up in front of her house and the slamming of a car door. She hears someone running up to her house.
“CASSANDRA!”
She hears the front door being smashed in as she recognizes the voice of that belonging to Jerry.
“Over here Jerry!” She turns her head towards the front door.
Jerry spots Cassandra laying on the floor against her front wall. She was lying between the front door and the front window that had been shot out. He knew the bricks on the front of the house would had protected her. He notices she was looking towards the front door where she heard his voice.
He rushes over and picks her up off the floor and check her over to make sure she hadn’t been hurt. She holds onto him as tears slide down into her nasal cavity and down her cheek. She may not have her eyes any more, but she can still produce tears. They slide out from her eye sockets. She holds onto him crying against his shoulder.
The police show up and Cassandra tells them what she can. Some of the police officers know her and knew what she could do. She has helped them on a few cases. The police officers ask her neighbor what they saw or heard and get a description of the car and a license plate number. They find out that there were four people shooting up her house and all four wore ski mask concealing their faces.
Since Jerry needed to leave to open the restaurant, he asks if one of the female police officers could watch over Cassandra. He didn’t want to leave her, but he had to open the restaurant this morning. Officer Prince said she would keep an eye on her and when they were done she would bring Cassandra down to the restaurant.
He gives Cassandra a kiss before leaving.
Cassandra touches her lips, because that was the first time anyone had ever kissed her before on the lips. It made her feel so warm and fuzzy. She spends the morning with the police and the forensics team. She makes a few calls to her insurance agent to see if gunfire was covered under her insurance policy. After she gets off the phone with her insurance agent, she calls Jerry to let him know she will be at the restaurant in half-n-hour.
She calls a handy man she knows to come out and board up her window and install a new front door. Her neighbor said they would keep an eye on her place as she left with Officer Prince. Jerry meets her at the front door and escorts her over to her favorite table. He already knew her routine, but thought something different was needed. He had fixed her an actual Irish cream coffee and Irish Coffee Cake Scones. He wanted to do something special for her this morning.
“Thank you, Jerry.”
She places a kiss on his cheek, leaving behind some of her lipstick.
“You’re welcome, Cassandra.”
He returns the kiss, but on her lips.
She wanted to melt right there on the chair.
Jerry smiles as he looks at her face. He could tell she enjoyed being kissed.
“Enjoy your breakfast sweetie.”
“I think I have already enjoyed my breakfast.” As a loving smile appears on her face.
Jerry just smiles as he walks off to help a customer.
Cassandra picks takes a bite out of her scone and enjoyed it. She reaches for her coffee and takes a sip of it. The alcohol in it wasn’t to over powering. She enjoys her breakfast and the music someone put on. Between the music and the nice breakfast Jerry made her. It was having a calming effect on her.
She had never experienced anything like she did this morning. Not even when her eyes were taken from her or when they killed her father on the way to the courthouse. It was only the warning she had received from her gift that had saved her life. She had an idea on who was behind the attack, but to prove it. She reaches into her purse and feels around for a card Sasha had given her last night. She finds it and pulls her cell phone out and calls the number on the card.
“Hello?”
“Hi Sasha, I was wondering if we could get together earlier then we planned too. It seems that Mr. Ludlum has other plans for me now.”
“What happened Cassandra?”
“I don’t have any proof that he authorized this action, but I had a visit by some men with guns this morning.”
“Did someone try to kill you this morning?”
“Someone’s actually. There was more than two people at my home this morning.”
“Are you okay?”
“Yes, I’m fine. Just a little shaken-up is all. It’s not the first time someone has tried to kill me.”
“I didn’t think he would be this stupid or move this fast. When and where do you want to meet?”
“Let’s meet at one instead of this evening and here at the restaurant. I think Jerry will be concern if I’m not here.”
Sasha looks at her watch and notice it was quarter till ten right now. Her crew should be here in the next fifteen or twenty minutes. They were dependable and it was going to take her a few hours to set the equipment up.
“I think I can be there at one, but I’ll have to come back here afterwards to finish setting up.”
“You won’t have to stay all night setting up Sasha. If nothing else you should be done by eight o’clock after we meet.”
“Your gift telling you this?”
“Yes.”
“Okay, I’ll see you at one Cassandra. Stay safe and be careful today.”
“Oh, trust me. I plan on staying right here at the restaurant today.”
“Okay, well good-bye Cassandra.”
“Bye Sasha.” Cassandra hangs up afterwards.
She puts her cell on the table and finish her breakfast.
One of the waitresses come by to take her plate.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome, Cassandra. Let me know if you need anything.”
“I will Cathy.” Cassandra recognized the voice and remember her name.
She pulls a book out of her purse and start reading it. It was in braille, so she had no problem reading it with her fingers.
Sasha looks at her watch again and notice it was almost twelve o’clock. She was wondering where her crew was with her equipment. She pulls her cell phone out and dials her chief roadie Eddy to find out where they were. She gets his answering service, instead of him.
She dials her Aunt Joyce’s number.
“Hello?”
“Hi Aunt Joyce. I have a favor to ask of you.”
“What is the favor Sasha?”
“Can you use your satellites to locate my truck please?”
“Why do you need me to locate your truck? Why don’t you try dialing your driver and asking where it is?”
“ I have and it’s two hours past due. I have to get set-up for a performance by Friday.”
“Does your equipment have any trackers on it?”
“Yes, ma’am. I’m using the spares you gave mom and some of my equipment use to belong to mom.”
“Alright Sasha, hang on.”
Sasha looks around the loading dock and wonders where her equipment and employee’s were. After fifteen minutes, her Aunt comes back on-line.
“Sasha, you might want to contact your employee’s families. I’m looking at a satellite image of your truck spread all over Canton Hwy. There’s fire trucks and State Troopers investigating the wreckage.”
“Dam! I’m going to kill him.”
“Sasha? Keep a level head sweetheart. Remember your training and don’t let this get personal.”
“I’ll try Aunt Joyce. Can you send your men to my other storage place and send me my back-up gear please?”
“Yes, I can do that for you. Send me the items you need from storage and I’ll fly it out to where you are setting up under guard.”
“Thanks Aunt Joyce.”
“Any time kiddo, now go and make some magic.”
Sasha just smiles as she informs the stadium manager that there will be a delay setting up due to truck problems. Afterwards, Sasha heads
towards her rental car and checks to make sure no one did anything to it while she was inside waiting on her truck. She heads towards the wreckage where her equipment was spread all over the highway along with her employee’s. She gets with the State Trooper who was first on the scene and introduces herself to him. She makes arrangement with the rental agency her car is with to send a cargo truck. She also ask them to send a few men to come and get what was left of her equipment and load it on the truck.
Sasha dials Cassandra’s number.
Cassandra was enjoying a nice ice tea when she hears her cell phone ring. She picks it up and answers it.
“Hello, Sasha.”
“Hello, Cassandra. You probably already know why I’m calling.”
“Actually Sasha, I don’t. Has something happen?”
“Yep, it seems Mr. Ludlum has decided that destroying my equipment and killing my employees might make me back off. All it has done is caused me to want to find and kill him.”
“I take it that you are going to be awhile where you are?”
“Unfortunately, yes. I have to identify the remains of my employees and give them their names and where they live and have whatever equipment isn’t damage taken to the stadium where I am performing and meet my aunt’s people who are flying in with my replacement gear.”
“How did you know your people were dead?”
Cassandra was wondering why she hadn’t seen it herself.
“I called my aunt and she used her satellites to locate the trackers I have on all my equipment.”
“Good grief. Is your aunt a secret agent or something?”
“Nope, she’s into research and development.”
“Okay, and she has access to satellites?”
“Only her own. She uses them for space observation, communications and studying the Earth.”
“Your aunt sounds like an interesting woman. I’m going to stay here at the bar. I’ll be safer here than any where else.”
“Alright, I’ll contact you when I am done. Just keep alert and make sure you stay there. He might try to kidnap you.”
“Good luck trying that. Jerry will blow his head off if he tries anything inside the bar.”
“Alright, I’ll see you in a little while.”
“Bye.”
Sasha hangs up her cell phone and wait while the truck she ordered arrives. She moves her stuff that wasn’t damage to a pile by itself and she moves the items that have been destroyed or need repair to another pile. All her props and cases that were intact. She stacks them together. By the time she is done and the truck arrives, she has six piles of items. She helps the men that were sent to load up the truck with her items and she gives them the address where they need to go. She follows behind them to make sure they get to the stadium.
Sasha helps them unload the truck and gives them a cash bonus for everything they did to help her. She contacts the rental company and tell them she’ll have their truck back in two days. She’ll pay the extra rental time.
By seven o’clock a cargo helicopter lands and several men and women dress in black fatigues help unload her replacement gear and take her damage gear and equipment back to her storage unit to be fixed or destroyed.
“Ms Wolfhart, do you need for me to leave any of my people to protect your property?”
“No, but thank you for asking Freddy. I should be okay. I’m going to have a few surprises for anyone who decides to touch my equipment.”
“Okay, but Sara, Betty, Roger and I are going to stay the night any way and help you setup for your performance on Friday.”
“Thanks. You guys can have the rooms I reserved for my roadies at the same hotel I’m staying at.”
“Thanks.”
“No problem. I know you guys are going to stay here and watch my equipment. Let me go and get you some dinner. I know a good Irish restaurant not to far away from here.”
“Thanks Sasha.”
“No problem guys.”
Sasha drives over to the restaurant and parks. She places two mini-cams on her rental so she can watch her camera or record anyone coming near it. As she walks into the restaurant. She spots two guys moving towards Cassandra. There was a short black hair woman sitting next to Cassandra as well.
Cassandra had just gotten back from the restroom, when a woman sat down next to her and poked her in the side with a gun.
“Some guys are going to come over here to escort us out. I suggest you do as I say or I might be forced to pull the trigger.”
“I doubt you want to do that. Your boss wants me unharmed.”
The woman holding the gun pokes Cassandra harder.
Sasha moves quickly and strikes the men behind their neck with a nerve strike to each man. The men drop to the floor from where she hit them. She looks towards Cassandra and tosses one of her specialty pellets towards the lady sitting next to her. They explode with a bright flash of light, temporarily blinding the other woman. She follows up with a hard hit to the side of the woman’s head knocking her out.
The crowd was looking at Sasha trying to figure out why she just attacked three people. Jerry comes from behind the bar with a baseball bat in his hand.
“It’s okay everyone. She was protecting me.”
Cassandra stands up and moves away from the woman so Jerry could see the gun on the floor.
Jerry walks over and picks the gun up off the floor.
“Why are they after....”
Jerry stops after a few seconds.
“Never mind, dumb question.”
“Yay, I would say it is. Call the cops Jerry and make up four lunch boxes for me please. I have four people back at the stadium waiting on me.”
“Sure, I’ll make something special for them.”
Jerry goes back behind the bar while Sasha and a few men help her secure the two men and the lady with zip cuffs.
Sasha walks over to the bar.
“Jerry, could Cassandra stay with you tonight please? I think it might be better if she has someone around her that she trust to protect her.”
“Sure, she can stay with me. She might want to get some clean clothes to wear tomorrow. I know how she is about wearing the same clothes twice.”
“Take her by her house tomorrow morning. I wouldn’t go there tonight.”
“Okay. Here are your lunch boxes and four tall cups of ice tea and a few side items for your people. I hope they like it.”
“Me too.”
Sasha takes the box that had been filled with the meal for her people and walk over to Cassandra.
“You’re going home with Jerry tonight. I’m going to be busy setting my equipment and props up. So, I can’t protect you tonight, but he can. Also, Ludlum would never think about looking for you at his place. “
Cassandra points her finger at Sasha. She just took a glimpse of what might happen between her and Jerry tonight.
Sasha just smiles “you’re welcome. See you tomorrow for breakfast.”
Sasha walks out to her car and checks the footage from her mini-cams to see if anyone has touched her vehicle. Once she was satisfied with the footage. She gets in the car and heads back towards the stadium with the food.
“I got food for you guys.”
“Thanks Sasha.”
Sara comes over and starts handing the lunch boxes and other items out to her teammates.
“I hope you guys and gals like the food.”
Roger takes a bite of his food.
“Oh man, I could live on this for several weeks.”
Sasha looks at the others to see if they were enjoying their food as well. She notice they had the same expression as Roger did. Sasha starts setting up her equipment and props while they ate. She knew how she wanted things to be. She places each item where she wants them to be.
Sasha spends most of the night setting up her equipment. Sara and Roger give her a hand after they finish eating. Sasha told them to eat first. She would be okay setting her stuff up. While the others guard the place.
She takes a few items out of one case and heads tot eh dressing room she’ll be using and change out fo her street clothes and into her black body suit, boots and gloves. She puts her specialty belt on and her guns in each holsters. She was going hunting tonight and she was going to start with the jail to torture the three people that got arrested tonight. She grabs her badge and heads down to the local police station where the three people had been taken.
She got some looks walking in like she was dressed, but when she flashed her badge. They stepped aside and let her through.
“I want the prisoners brought to the interrogation room and the recorders turned off.”
“That’s not proper procedures ma’am.”
“Do you see this badge? These people are wanted for having ties to Al-Qaeda. Which means they fall under the Patriot act. Now, turn the recorders off.”
Sasha walks into the interrogation room and stands before the three people.
She touches something on her belt and any recording devices that were recording were being scramble.
All three people look at Sasha and smirk.
“Look fellows were going to have an S&M party.”
The woman that Sasha had knocked out at the restaurant was smirking at her.
Sasha just smiles and slap all of them on the back of their necks and walks around to face them.
“You think threatening a blind woman and killing five of my employees is so much fun. Well, I think you need to realize that for every action, there’s an equal or opposite reaction.”
“Oh, look guys. We’re going to get a physics lesson now.”
The guy that had said it was looking at Sasha with a smug look on his face.
“You know you can’t torture us, don’t you? Not that it would matter any way.”
“You’re probably right about that. After all what could I do to combat trained vets like yourself?”
“Oh, Wait. There’s someone I want you to meet.”
Sasha actives the hidden flame jets in her suit as flames surround her body and her face. Sasha figures by now the patches she had slapped on the back of their necks that were coated with a special drug that causes hallucinations and an active truth drug would had kicked in. It also caused a mild burning sensation that traveled throughout the body.
The woman that had been looking at Sasha watched as she burst into flames and as the drug effected her, it caused her to see Sasha’s face melt off leaving behind a demon face. She starts screaming. The two guys were feeling the same effect as they watched as Sasha’s body was replaced by a fiery demon. Sasha got close to them so that they feel the heat coming from the flames surrounding her. The officers watching couldn’t believe what they were seeing.
“Where is Ludlum?”
“We don’t know. He gave us our orders by text.”
Sasha slams her hands down on the table and use a little bit of her ability to cause the flames to stretch forward towards one of the guys face.
“Where is Ludlum?”
The guy that had the flame hovering in front of him was seeing a snake made of flames ready to strike him.
“We honestly don’t know. All we were told was to kill your men and kidnap the blind woman and take her to the safe house and wait for further orders. We could do whatever we wanted to, to her, Except kill her or damage her to much.”
“Give me the location of your safe house.”
They tell her where it is.
“Just so you know this is real and not an illusion.”
Sasha puts her finger close to their cheek and slightly burn their skin. She was controlling the intensity of the heat. She causes the flames to disappear and walk behind them and check the patches. They were about done from their body heat.
She walks out into the hallway where a group of police officers had gather to watch her interrogate those three people.
“How did you do that?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean how the hell did you get them to confess to you and tell you what you wanted to know.”
“You mean this?”
Her suit burst into flames around her.
The police officers all jump back away from her.
“Ya, I mean that.”
The officer was pointing at her.
She stops the flames and make them disappear.
“I’m a stage magician and this suit is specially design to do that trick. As for the rest, I can’t reveal that trick. A girl has to have some secrets.”
“I bet those flames were fake.”
A huge old grizzly detective came walking up to Sasha.
“You willing to put money on it?”
“Yay, I’ll put money on it. How much?”
“Fifty dollars.”
“Fifty it is than.”
Sasha causes the flames to reappear around her. She intensify them a little bit more with her gift.
“Give me your hand.”
The detective could feel the heat coming from her body. He slowly raises his hand and was about to give it to her, before he really felt the flames licking at him. Burning him some. He yanks back his hand.
“Those are real flames. Why isn’t your hair burning from them?”
“Because it is coated in a special gel that protects it.”
Sasha knew it was a bullshit excuse, but he didn’t need to know the truth that it was her gift stopping it. She causes the flames to go out. She was going to need to change the canisters in her suit if she wanted to light up again. She saw it in the color of the flames.
“Take them back to their cells. The Marshals will be by tomorrow to transport them to their new home.”
She walks off and head towards the safe house to look around there for clues.
Cassandra snuggled closer to Jerry as they slept. He had his arms wrapped protectively around her as they slept close to each other. She was extremely sore between her legs, but it didn’t matter to her. She never knew how well the surgery to change her plumbing had been till tonight. She had experience her first orgasm and enjoyed every orgasm after that. She even performed oral sex on him and enjoyed it. Her jaw was as sore as the rest of her.
Jerry had been gifted with a long and thick penis. At first, she didn’t think she could take all of him inside her body, but the surgeons that had performed the surgery had done an amazing job on her. She took every inch inside her body and stretched to accommodate his wide girth.
He was gentle at first, but as she got use to his size. Her body started to move in sync with his body as they increased in pace and passion.
Cassandra could feel the hidden passion Jerry felt for her as they made love. Every position she has always wanted to try and do, they did for the next four hours.
She finally felt safe and loved in his arms. She knew by the end of the week, she was going to marry him.
“Yes, I will marry you Jerry.” She wiggles her ass against his penis as she finally let sleep claim her.
Jerry wasn’t sure what he heard in his haze of sleep, but whatever it was. It brought a smile to his face. He places a kiss on Cassandra’s cheek as he followed her into sleep.
Safe House:
Sasha searches the window for alarms, triggers and found one. A smile appears on her face. She was an escape artist and stage magician, like a simple alarm could stop her. She disables the alarm and climb inside the house. She does check the floor to make sure they hadn’t set a trap there, but didn’t find one. She spots several hidden video cameras meant to record the occupants. She actives the jammer she used at the police station and moves silently about the house looking for anything that might give her some idea where Ludlam was hiding. She wanted that asshole for murdering her people.
She stops and hears some keys being used at the door. She hides in the darkest spot she can find and observe as a figure wearing a dark color dress shirt and blue jeans come in. She sets her scanner to scan for a radio frequency to see if he was keeping in touch with someone.
He walks over towards one of the hidden cameras and pulls it from its hidden spot.
She gets lucky as her scanner picks up on frequency.
“How’s the signal now?”
“It’s still warped.”
“Let me make one more adjustment and if that doesn’t fix it, I’ll switch the camera out.”
“Alright, but make it quick. Ludlum wants an update on everything.”
“Roger.”
A mischievous smile appears on Sasha’s face as she turns the jammier off.
“That did it. It seems all the cameras are sending a clear signal now.”
“It must have been some interference from the wiring. I’m going to check the rest and come back out to the van.”
Sasha watches as the guy checks each camera and hidden mics around the house. When he walks by her location, she tosses some dust at him that lands on his body. She pulls her special glasses out and put them on. The dust only shows up through her glasses because of the special lenses in it. She stays completely still as the guy makes his rounds and then follows him out of the house without being seen. She trails him to a van and watches as he gets in.
She makes her way to the van and attach a listening device to the side of the van so she could hear what was going on inside. The next couple of hours she listens to male chauvinist talk between the two guys inside the van. They were hoping that the mercenaries Ludlum hired to kidnap the blind woman. Would give them a chance to have some pleasure with her as well. Sasha was getting pissed and it was getting to be sunrise.
“I don’t think they are showing up tonight. Let’s go ahead and head back till we know what is going on.”
“Sounds good. I’ll contact Ludlum and tell him.”
Sasha listens closely as she hears the guy use a cellphone to dial the number.
“It’s team 2, team 1 didn’t show up last night. We were going to head back to the warehouse.”
Sasha couldn’t hear what Ludlum said in response.
“Alright, we’ll try again this evening. Team 2 out.”
“He said to go ahead and wrap it up. He’ll check into what is going on with team 1.”
“Sounds good to me.”
Sasha puts a tracker on the van and makes her way back to her car and gets in. She’ll let them get some distance from her before following.
She sends a text to Cassandra that she won’t make their breakfast appointment.
Jerry’s House & Pub:
Jerry’s alarm clock goes off at five in the morning. He hits the snooze button. He didn’t want to wake Cassandra up just yet. He heard her cellphone chirp. He picks it up and notice there was a message from Sasha telling her that she won’t be able to make their meeting this morning. He’ll have to tell her when she wakes up. He pulls her sleeping form tighter against his body. He feels her grip his arm as she continues to sleep.
He remembers when she first walked into the pub. It was her unusual hair color that drew his attention and then the pink wraparound sunglasses she wore, even inside the pub. Then he noticed her cane and the strange clicking noise she made. It took him some time to find out things about her, but once he knew her past. He didn’t care. She was beautiful and what she had been born didn’t matter to him. It was the woman he was looking at now that mattered to him.
He caresses her cheek and slides out of bed. He needed to get down to the pub and get things going. As he gets the shower going and steps under the water. Cassandra walks tenderly in and joins him in the shower.
“I was going to let you sleep a little bit longer, before I woke you.”
“I know, but I wanted to join you in the shower.” She stands up on her tip toes and kiss him.
He returns the kiss and scrub her body. She returns the favor and scrubs his body. She takes her time with his penis, which she causes to stand at attention.
“You don’t play fair.” Jerry bends down and kisses Cassandra on the lips.
She just smiles and let him get even with her. They spend a little more time then Jerry planned, but in the end, it was worth it. He wasn’t going to work with a hard-on. He picks out an outfit for Cassandra to wear to the pub. She wears one of his t-shirts that has the pubs name on it with a pair of jeans and her black ankle boots.
They arrive at the pub a few minutes later then Jerry normally arrives. He fixes Cassandra some breakfast as she sits at the bar. He had told her about the message that Sasha had sent. Which didn’t surprise her. She hadn’t seen it, but expected it. She did know she needed to stay inside the pub today and not venture outside for any reason. It was a strong feeling she was getting.
Sasha:
Sasha discreetly follows the van that she had tagged. She covers up a yawn as she pops some caffeine pills into her mouth. Her mother and aunt would chew her ass out if they knew she was using caffeine pills. It wasn’t harmful, but she needed the boost to stay awake. They were heading towards the out skirts of town. The warehouse wasn’t to far from the interstate and was located on the outskirts of Canton. It looked like some sort of trucking firmed owned it. She takes a few pictures of it with her camera and sends her mini-drone out to get some aerial pictures of it. She watches as the van pulls into the warehouse through one of the huge doors and listens.
She hears the van shut off and then the men walking away from the van. She was going to have to come back later tonight to find out more. She brings her drone back to her car and heads towards her hotel to get a few hours of sleep in. She still needs to test her equipment and make sure everything was working right and go through her routine.
Once she pulls up to the hotel. She heads up to her room and set her cellphone to wake her up by one o’clock. She gets out of her jumpsuit and slips on her oversized nightshirt that had a full picture of a fiery Phoenix taking flight.
“I’ll get you Mr. Ludlum and make you pay.” Sasha finally falls asleep.
“So, how did your practice go this afternoon?” Cassandra was staying at the Pub all day long and staying inside, where it was safe. She kept getting an uneasy feeling every time she got close to the front door.
“It went fine. I had to change my routine up some. The trick I was going to perform, didn’t workout that well. So, I had to come up with a different one that would flow better with the time restraints.”
“I think you choose the right one for the performance. You also need to be careful tonight while your searching the warehouse. What I am seeing isn’t set, but it’s possible you might have a visitor.”
“Will it be Mr. Ludlum?”
“No, it will be an associate of his that you can use to find out where he is hiding. Mr. Ludlum is keeping his distance from the two of us. You, because he is scared of you and he knows you want to kill him. Me, because he knows I can find him. The problem is, he keeps moving. It makes it hard to determine where he is or where he is going.”
“Is he staying in this area?”
“Yes and no. I can see him nearby right now, but there’s nothing I can go off of that tells me where he is.” Cassandra was examining the image she was getting right now to see if there is anything she could use to identify where he was.
“Try this.” Sasha faces Cassandra North inside the Pub.
“Now, I am going to slowly turn you till you feel how strong the your feeling is.”
Sasha slowly turns Cassandra clockwise. She keeps it up until Cassandra tells her to stop. Sasha was observing in what direction she was
facing. She notices Cassandra was facing South West.
“Okay, lets try this again.”Sasha returns Cassandra to North again and then turns her again.
“Stop.” Cassandra stops after a few minutes.
This time she was facing West.
Sasha repeats the same technique several times and comes up with different results.
“Just as I thought. He’s moving around in some sort of vehicle. That's why you can’t get a solid id on where he is.”
“So, how are you going to get him?”
“By springing his trap for me. Is that person going to be there tonight?”
Cassandra concentrates a little harder to see if he will be there. After a few minutes “Yes, he is going to be there.”
“Good. Is he there right now?”
“Yes and waiting for you. They found your listening bug.”
An evil smile appears on Sasha’s face “then I better not keep them waiting for me.”
“Sasha, be careful. The guy they brought in to handle you is from China. He’s a trained killer from the Hirata clan.”
“Hirata clan, you say?”
“Yes.”
“They must be desperate using someone from that clan.”
“You know that clan?” Cassandra was curious about what Sasha knew.
“Only what my mother told me. She has had a few encounters with a few of their clan members in her past.”
“Interesting. It sounds like you come from an interesting family.”
“I do. I was lucky they adopted me and raised me like they did.”
“Well, at least you can pass on what your family gave you to your daughters.”
“True. Are you going to be okay?”
“As long as I stay inside the pub, I’ll be fine. Ludlum won’t start anything. To many witnesses around me and he won’t send any one in,
because he knows I will recognize them.”
“Well, just in case he decides to prove you wrong. Here are two smoke bombs and some really strong itching bombs for you. Throw the smoke
first and then toss the itching bombs. The itching bombs are really strong and any exposed skin it settles on, will drive the target crazy.”
“Thanks, but how can I tell them apart?”
“The shape of the bombs themselves. The smoke are perfectly round like a golf ball and the itching are more oval shape like an egg.” Sasha places the bombs into Cassandra’s hand.
Cassandra fingers them and could feel the difference between the two.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
“Well, let me get going.” Sasha stands up and gives Cassandra a hug.
“You’ll make it Sasha. Just be careful and use what your mother taught you against him. He’s no match for you.”
“Thanks.”
Sasha heads out to her rental car and drives towards a gas station not to far away from the pub and changes into her outfit. She pulls out an
extremely old bamboo staff.
“Hello, old friend.”
Sasha twist and pull the top off the staff and pulls forth a highly polished steel blade. She doesn’t pull it all the way out, but enough to check it.
“We have a challenge before us my old friend.” Sasha slides the blade back down into the bamboo housing and twist the top again to lock it.
Twenty minutes later, Sasha pulls into the warehouse parking lot and parks. She moves quickly and silently towards the building and makes her way inside the warehouse section, where she spots the van from last night. She moves quietly as she heads into the building itself and just as she is turning a corner. She comes face to face with an Asian person.
“Well, hello.”
Sasha jumps back in time as a flash of steel misses her face. Another sword swing misses her by inches as she moves backward. She brings her staff up in time to block another sword strike. She parries and block several strikes to her with her staff. The guy she is fighting moves with speed and a style her mother never taught her, but she figures that the style she does know will get her through. Sasha gets her sword loose and start fighting back. She parries and dodges strikes from him several times as she tries to strike him. Sasha could tell he was an experience swordsman.
Sasha starts pulling tricks out of her bag and tosses flash pellets to distract him. Her sword cuts right across his chest. She manages to strike his left shoulder and paralyzes it with one nerve strike.
He manages to slice her right leg, but thanks to the weave of her suit. The strike doesn’t slice through the suit.
“Nice try, but no cigar.” Sasha blocks another strike to her body.
She spins and connects with her foot to his abdomen. Her sword connects with his swords arm slicing right through it. She hears movement right behind her and moves just in time as bullets strike the guy she had been fighting. She palms several explosive golf ball size balls into her hand and tosses them towards the shooters.
An explosion occurs right in front of the guys. They get sent backwards off their feet and onto their backs with their ears ringing from the explosion. When they looked up they see Sasha standing there with her sword pointed at one guys throat and her gun pointed at the other guys throat.
“Drop’em asshole!”
Sasha was pissed and ready to kill these assholes, but she needed answers and she couldn’t get them if they were dead.
The guys dropped their weapons.
“Roll onto your stomach and cross your feet, NOW!” Sasha steps back some to allow them to do what she ordered.
Both guys roll onto their stomach and cross their feet.
Sasha puts her gun away and points her sword behind the head of one of the guys.
“Cross your hands behind your back, NOW!”
Both guys do as they are told. Sasha kneels and pulls a zip strip from behind her back and zip lock their hands. She puts her sword away and moves both guys to an empty office. She checks the Asian guy Ludlum had hired to fight her, but he was dead from wounds caused by the bullets. She heads back into the office and looks at the two guys.
“You guys are going to tell me everything you know or the authorities are going to find extra crispy bodies.” She makes flames appear in her hands as she moves them closer to their faces so that they could feel the heat from her hands.
“Don’t think I won’t burn you assholes. You have managed to piss me off.” She touches one finger to one guys cheek, leaving behind a burn mark on his skin.
Sasha had dragged her two captives to the garage area and strung them up with some rope she had found in the warehouse. She strips them bare so they were hanging in the garage area buck naked. Sasha looks at them and strikes them in certain areas of their body to deaden the nerve clusters in those areas.
“Now gentlemen, very few people have ever managed to piss me off, but I have to say you and your boss have managed to do that. What I have done is deaden the nerves in the areas I struck. I could kill you with two more strikes in different locations, but I don’t want to kill you. I want you to suffer first for what you did to my employees. I know it won’t bring them back and it might not be what they want, but it will make me feel a whole lot better.” Sasha looks at them so they could see the anger on her face.
“Now, I normally don’t like torturing people. I find it barbaric and cruel to a person. However, in this case I am going to make an exception. I want you to feel what it is like to have your body burned while you are alive, but I am not going to use flames to do this. I am going to use this.”
Sasha pulls out a clear syringe with a liquid inside of it.
“This syringe has a nasty chemical in it that my aunt development for the military to make people talk. See, she’s a doctor that does medical research and came across an interesting concoction. This chemical is based off the venom from a man-o-war jellyfish. What it does is caused every nerve in your body to feel intense pain. It won’t kill you, but after the effects wear off, you’ll wish it had killed you. Because for several hours afterwards, you’re still feeling a little tingle in certain areas of your body. In your case gentleman, it’s your penis and testicles. For some reason, this chemical affects the sexual or reproductions areas of the body the most. It will also affect other areas, like the nerves connected to
your eyesight, your hearing and your toes and fingers.”
Sasha walks over and injects both men with the chemical.
“Right now, you’re not going to feel anything because I deaden the nerve clusters in certain areas of your body. Once I remove those nerve blocks you’re going to feel the effects. The thing is, if you don’t tell me where I can find Adam Ludlum. I will remove those blocks and let the chemical do its work. However, if you tell me where I can find him and it's true, I will give you the antidote to counter that chemical. So, who wants to start talking to me?”
Neither guy says anything to Sasha, but just glare at her.
“Oh well, I’m going to have to pick who goes first.” Sasha takes a quarter out of her pocket and flips it in the air and slaps it down on the top of her hand.
“Which one of you wants Head/Tails?"
Neither guy answers her.
“Oh well, let’s see what it is then.” Sasha lifts her hand and it was tails.
“Well its tails guys, so I guess you are first.” Sasha looks at the guy on her right. He was the one talking the most crap yesterday and what he wanted to do to Cassandra and her.
Dan couldn’t believe that this crazy woman could make him talk. He didn’t feel anything from the chemical she had injected into him or John.
The next thing he feels is her striking him again in the same spot she did at first. At first it was still numb and then he started feeling an itch and then a slow burning sensation as it slowly increases to the point he couldn’t stand it and started to scream. It felt like someone had a match to his nerve and was burning it and then felt that burn spread.
John had been smirking all the time as he watches Sasha strike his partner Dan and nothing happened. After a few seconds, he notices Dan’s face start to contort and change as if someone was applying a lot of pain to him. The next thing he knows, Dan was screaming out like someone had stomp down on his foot or was skinning him alive.
“Do you want to talk to me or do you want to experience what he is experiencing?” Sasha just watches as the guy she releases the nerve cluster screams his head off from the pain.
She once asked her mother what it felt like and got her answer. She knew from then on never to ask that question and to never volunteer to endure it either. She watches the guys' face and listens as he screamed. She strikes the one on her right again and releases another nerve cluster.
Dan felt the pain increase in another part of his body. He didn’t feel the strike in that area, but he was feeling pain now.
Sasha looks at the one she hadn’t touched yet “now it’s your turn.”
She pulls her arm back to get ready to strike John.
“I’ll talk, I’ll talk. Stop hurting my friend.” John couldn’t take any more of Dan’s screaming.
Sasha strikes the nerve clusters like before and numb them. She turns towards John.
“Start talking.”
Dan felt the pain disappear and heard Sasha’s voice when she told his partner to start talking.
“I don’t know where Adam Ludlum is. He is moving around because he is afraid of you. He knows if you get your hands on him, you’re going to kill him.”
“Alright, if you don’t know where he is, then why did he have you kill my employees?”
Sasha was going to have to lure Adam to her somehow.
“Revenge, you caused him to lose too many men and a huge amount of money. He wants you to feel what it is like to lose what you value.” John couldn’t read Sasha’s face. He could tell she was controlling herself.
“Why does he want Cassandra?”
“A crime boss in New York named Joel Busterly wants her. He put a 250,000-dollar bounty on her head. He wants her alive and brought to
him.” John knew it was dangerous telling that to this woman.
“Why is he so interested in Cassandra?” Sasha wanted to know more.
“I don’t know. He wants her alive is all I know. He doesn’t want her to be harmed in any way.” Sasha figure sit must be about Cassandra’s gifts.
That must be why he wants her so bad. She wonders if Cassandra knows him?
“I’ve answered your question. Give me the antidote. You promised.” John looks directly at Sasha.
“I never promised you anything. I said if you talked I would give it to you. I never said I promise. However, I will give it to you since you did talk.
But I do want you to experience the effects of the drug just like your partner did before I give you the antidote.”
Sasha strikes him in all three spots she numbed before.
Sasha listens as John screams his head off from the chemical affecting him. She gives the antidote to John’s partner and waits fifteen minutes before giving the rest of the antidote to John.
She stares into John’s eyes after the chemical is neutralized “I want you to remember this, because next time I won’t be so nice.”
Sasha lowers both guys and tie them up and call the police to come and get them. She knows she shouldn’t leave them alive, but she wasn’t going to kill them. No, she was going to kill Adam Ludlum instead. Once the police take the two of them away. She looks around the place to see what she can find. There should be something in there to tell her what or where Adam Ludlum was. She keeps looking, but doesn’t find anything.
She does know that she has something he wants. She’ll have to talk with Cassandra and see if the two of them can come up with something. She leaves the trucking business and heads towards the pub after changing her clothes.
Sasha stayed quiet as she was laying in the back of the van she had been grabbed and tossed in. She had gone back to the pub after stopping by the stage to grab a few items she was going to need. She had disguised herself to look like Cassandra and stepped outside of the pub and was grabbed within fifteen minutes of walking down the street. She had gotten with Cassandra and Jerry to tell them her plan. The whole thing hinged on Cassandra staying out of sight. Sasha had used her skills to disguise Cassandra to look like someone Sasha had met years ago. The whole thing hinged on Jerry treating Cassandra like she could see. Also, for someone else to be by Cassandra while she was disguised. Sasha had setup a hotel room near the security people that had stayed to watch her stuff.
When she stepped outside of the pub to take her daily walk, like Cassandra normally does. She was picked up right away and given a knockout drug. Luckily for her, she was expecting this type of treatment. She actives her tracking device to keep track where she was going.
The drug slowly wears off and she finds herself bound to a chair. She opens her eyes to look out through the pink wrap arounds glasses that Cassandra normally wears. There was two men guarding her. Her arms were duct taped to an old arm office chair. She kept pretending she was asleep. The two men guarding her weren’t paying any attention to her. So, Sasha slips a nail file that was glued to her skin. She manages to wiggle her fingers to move the nail file out so she could use it to cut through the duct tape. Once she gets her arm free, she makes it seem she is coming around.
She moans some and in a scare voice “where am I?”
“Ah! Sleeping beauty finally wakes-up.” Romeo walks over to Cassandra/Sasha.
Sasha stare directly at Romeo. Her contacts made her eyes the same as Cassandra’s.
“Why did you kidnap me?” Sasha slides the nail file back down her sleeve.
“Because you are worth a lot of money to someone and Mr. Ludlam is paying me good money to collect you. It’s funny, you’re supposed to be able to see the future, but you didn’t see your capture.” Romeo had a smirk on his face.
“I can’t see my own future. I only see other people’s future.” Sasha hopes the guy buys the lie.
Sasha had practice Cassandra’s voice to make sure she could sell the deception.
“Well, it’s too bad you didn’t see your future. Because now you are going to belong to someone for the rest of your life. Who knows, the person that wants you might breed you so your gifts can be passed on.” Romeo had an evil smile on his face.
Sasha figures he didn’t know the truth about Cassandra.
“Is Mr. Ludlum going to show up here?” Sasha was hoping he would.
“Yes, he will be showing up here with the buyer that wants you.” Romeo steps forward and caress Sasha’s face.
Sasha moves her head out of the way of his touch.
Romeo slaps her hard on her left cheek.
“You’ll be begging for any man’s touch after your new owner gets done with you.” Romeo turns around and walks back towards his partner.
Sasha flexes her left wrist to get her other nail file to move up so she could grab it. She cuts the duct tape holding her left wrist. She stops when she thinks the other guy spots what she was doing. She watches him and once he turns back to what he was doing. She sits quietly waiting for Adam Ludlum and the guy that wanted to buy her. She was going to give them a surprise of her own.
She had her outfit on underneath the clothes she had borrowed from Cassandra. Which meant she had access to some of her specialized gear. She just sat, watched and waited for Adam and the mysterious guy to show-up. A few hours go by before Adam and the mysterious person who wanted Cassandra shows-up.
Sasha watches as Adam and the other guy come walking in. They stopped to talk with Romeo and glances towards her a few times. She couldn’t hear what they were saying because they were keeping the conversation low. The guy that came with Adam Ludlum gives Romeo an envelope and then shakes his hand. She waits for Adam and his friend to come closer to her.
The mysterious guy she doesn’t know, come walking over and stands directly in front of her. A smile appears on his face.
“I have finally found you Cassandra. You’ll be making me very rich.” He just smiles at Cassandra.
Sasha springs up fast and strike several nerve clusters to paralyze him with those strikes. She palms some knockout golf balls and toss those at Romeo and his friend. She turns to face Adam and he fires his gun at her and hits her side.
The suit she had on under the clothes she borrowed from Cassandra absorbs the impact, but hurts like hell. She gets hit a second time and it sends her flying backwards to the floor. She tosses one of her tricked balls towards Adam striking him, but it didn’t explode like it was suppose too.
Adam Ludlum was startled when Cassandra had sprung up and struck Joel Busterly first and turned towards him. He should had known it was Wild Fire.
He aims his gun at her as she laid on the floor “say goodbye Wild Fire.”
Just as he was about to pull the trigger, Sasha lifts her arm up palm first and flicks her wrist as two darts fire from under her wrist and strike Adam.
Adam felt his chest get hit by something, which caused him to fire his gun, missing Sasha. The next thing he feels is the numbing sensation spreading from his chest. He drops his gun and stumbles backwards as he drops towards the floor.
Sasha was in pain from the two gunshots she received. Both bullets had hit in the same area. She knew they hadn’t penetrated the suit, but the kinetic energy from the impact hurt like hell. She presses the emergency button on her wrist to summon the security team to get her before she passes out from the pain.
When she wakes a few hours later. She finds herself in her hotel room and can feel her chest wrapped up. She tries to move and feels a sharp pain when she does.
“I wouldn’t try moving too much. You have two fractured ribs.” Sara had bandage Sasha up when Harry and Freddy brought Sasha back to the hotel room, after receiving her emergency signal.
“Did you guys bring anyone else back?” Sasha wanted Adam.
“Yes, we brought the two guys that kidnapped you and the guy looking for Cassandra. Your target wasn’t there.”
“Dam it, I shot him with the needles to paralyze him.” Sasha was pissed that Adam had escaped her again.
“There was a black Lincoln Town car pulling away when we pulled up. Freddy is running the plates and you have a show tonight to perform.” Sara knew Sasha was going to have a hard time during her performance tonight with two fractured ribs.
“Dam it!” Sasha just stares up at the ceiling wondering what she was going to do to draw Adam out.
“Get some rest, Sasha. I’ll wake you when its time for you to head over to get ready for the performance.” Sara gets up to leave.
“Thanks Sara.” Sasha looks at Sara with a smile on her face.
“Any time Sasha, just get some rest.” Sara leaves the room.
Sasha lays down and takes a short nap before she had to get ready for her performance. She did change up one of her tricks because of her ribs. She also knew, if she was Adam and wanted to get back at her. It would be during her performance. He may not know anything about how she escapes from her tricks, but if he sabotages the trick. He could either kill her or trap her in her own trick. It’s a good thing she had more than one way out of her trick. Her mother designed the trick when she uses to performed on stage and passed the knowledge onto her.
A few hours later, she is woken-up by Sara telling her she needed to get up and get ready for her performance. Sasha goes through the process of getting ready. She takes a nice shower, being careful of her ribs. She puts on her performing outfit, that has a few of her specialized items built into it. She puts her make-up on till it is just right. She styles her hair into her signature style when she performs.
Sasha takes one more look at herself, before heading towards the center to perform. She pulls up in the back with her two body guards and heads inside. The crew and the people running the center was happy to see her. She rechecks her looks in her dressing room and step out on stage entering with her normal flare of showmanship. Her signature flame bird appearing on stage and her stepping out of the flames unharmed.
“Good Evening Ladies and Gentlemen. Tonight, I am going to dazzle and entertain you with tricks that have never been seen till tonight.”
Sasha tosses up into the air four doves composed of fire and have them fly around the center and then burst into starburst.
She goes through her tricks with no problems. Her ribs were a little sore from the tricks she was doing, but otherwise they were fine. When she gets to her last trick for her performance. She can tell someone messed with her trick. It was good she had another way out of the trick. She lets her crew know what she is doing and to make it look like she couldn’t get out of the trick.
She springs the trap and watches as everyone panics because she couldn’t get free from the trap. She plays up her part of panicking and being unable to free herself. She uses the trick of passing out from the trick, as her people get her out and pronounce her unconscious. They rush her to the waiting paramedics. She keeps playing possum and listen as they turn the sirens off. She knew how long it should take to get her to the hospital and they weren’t taking her there.
She keeps playing possum as she feels the ambulance turn this way or another. She could keep faking she was unconscious till they take her wherever it was they were taking her. She feels the ambulance stop and hear the back doors opens of the ambulance.
Adam has been waiting since he sabotaged Sasha’s magical trick. A smile appears on his face as he watches the ambulance back-up to the loading dock of the warehouse. The doors opened, and he sees Sasha lying unconscious on the stretcher.
“How is she?” He looks towards one of his people.
“She is totally out of it sir. I poked her with a needle and she didn’t even move.” The fake paramedic looks down at Sasha’s unconscious form.
Sasha had felt the needle the fake paramedic stuck her with and ignored it. Her training from her father had come in handy. She was going to buy her time. She didn’t want to give this asshole a third chance to escape her.
“Bring her in and strip her out of her costume. I don’t want to take any chances with her again.” Adam knew how tricky Sasha was and even if she wasn’t wearing her normal costume, this one might be rigged like her other ones.
The paramedics push the stretcher out of the back of the ambulance and start pushing her towards the loading dock doors. Just as she passes Adam. She causes the small jets in her suit to shoot flames out and burn right through the straps holding her down. She tosses down a handful of explosive pellets she had palmed and use them as distractions. She jumps up during the distractions and spring board off the stretcher landing behind Adam. She doesn't give him a chance to react, before she could restrain him.
She puts him in an arm hold and looks towards the others gathered around them. They were still a little disoriented from her explosion trick. She palms a knockout ball and tosses it into the ambulance and knocks out the occupants still in there.
“Let him go.” She had several people pointing guns at her.
“Really? You really think I’m going to let him go?” An evil smile appears on her face.
She makes blueish flames appears on one hand “unless you want a barbeque boss, I’ll would drop your guns and get down on your knees and
cross your ankles now.”
“Your bluffing.”
“I never bluff.” She moves her hand covered in flames closer to Adam’s face and he starts screaming.
“Do as she say, NOW!” Adam felt the flame as it burned his skin.
He watches as his men drop their guns and knee down. She hits a nerve cluster on Adam, so he is paralyzed. She also slips one of her explosive eggs down into his pants.
She leans in close to his ear “If any one tries to move you more than ten feet from me. That egg will explode and change your religion.”
She jumps down and secures his henchmen with their own zip ties. She takes one guys handgun and spare magazines. She tests the weight and looks at it.
“A Glock G43. Nice model and weight.” She just holds it and then radio her security people.
She looks at Adam Ludlum “I have something special planned for you.”
She hears Adam’s phone beep. She searches him and finds his cellphone. There was a text message asking if he had captured her yet?
She texts back,
Yes, I have her in custody as we speak. I'm getting ready to interrogate her.
Don’t! We need her unharmed.
Fine, I won’t touch her.
Just hold her till I tell you what to do next.
Sasha wonder who this other person was. She didn’t have her cellphone with her to ask her aunt to run the number. She’ll do that once she gets back to her hotel room. She wonders who the other person was that wanted to know about her?
Twenty minutes pass and her security team show-up. They make a call and a black van shows up.The security forces from her aunt’s personal security force said they would meet them at the airport. Adams men were going to be transported to a private maximum security prison, while Adam Ludlum is transported to an interrogation center owned by a false company owned by her parents.
Before she leaves Canton, Georgia. She stops in to see and wish Cassandra goodbye.
When she walks into the restaurant, she notices Cassandra sitting at her normal table with a smile on her face.
She walks up to her “well, you look like the cat that ate the canary.”
“I’m just happy that you survived and capture Adam Ludlum. Not only did you do that. You brought me and Jerry together. Than you go and
capture the one guy that has been chasing me before I had my operation. How can I ever thank you?”
“Just do what you do now. Be the best person you can and enjoy your life. Are there children in the future for you two?”
“Yes, there’s a young lady that’s pregnant now. Her uncle got her pregnant and she wants to give the baby up. She should be in here sometime next week. I’m going to tell her I’ll be interested in adopting the baby and she can still visit the child. I won’t take that away from her.”
Cassandra felt sorry for what happened between the girl and her uncle. It was a good thing the girl’s uncle was going to jail for having sex with his niece.
“Well, you’re going to make a wonderful mother and Jerry is going to be a wonderful father.” Sasha hugs Cassandra.
“Thank you, Sasha. Can I give you a small piece of advice?” Cassandra looks at Sasha’s face.
“Sure, what is it?” Sasha was curious.
“Take some time off and spend it with your children and wife. They miss you and know what you do is important, but they just want you with
them for a while.” Cassandra had seen it.
“I will. I think after I finish this job. Me and my family will go on vacation or stay around the house for a while.”
“That might be better for you Sasha. Your girls want, you to be around and I know your wife is missing you.”
“I promise, Cassandra. I’ll take some time off and enjoy it with them. If you ever need anything. Call me.” Sasha hugs Cassandra goodbye.
“I will and thank you.” Cassandra returns the hug and let Sasha go.
Sasha walks out of the restaurant and head for the airport to fly home.
Sasha was tired when the plane landed. She was barely able to keep her eyes open by the time she was dropped off at her apartment. She would had gone to Siren’s mansion to see her daughters and sleep with her wife, but she was just too tired.
By the time she got out of the elevator and used her key to open her apartment door. She was dragging her feet. She starts taking off her clothes as soon as she was inside her place. She walks into her bedroom and notice someone was sleeping in her bed.
Sasha looks at the sleeping form and noticed it was her older sister Janius. She crawls in next to her older sibling and wonder why she was at her place. When she goes to hold her sister, she notices bruises on her sister’s arms. Sasha brushes some of her sister’s hair aside and notices someone had punched her in the face. She wonders if their mother knew.
Janius stirred when she felt someone lay next to her. She knew it could only be one person. She turns and notices her little sister lying next to her. She snuggles close to her sister and feel Sasha wrap her arms around her. She buries her face against her little sister’s shoulder and let the tears flow.
Sasha just holds her sister close to her and let her cry. She’s never seen her older sister like this before. Something must had been traumatic to affect her sister like this. She just holds her, till she falls asleep from crying. Sasha slowly closes her eyes and just hold her sister as the of them slept.
Nothing could touch them here in her place.
Sasha wakes up in the morning with her sister still snuggled close to her. She slips out of bed, and head into the bathroom to relieve her bladder. When she walks into the bathroom, she notices that the sink had blood in it and her emergency medical kit was spilled all over on the floor. There were towels with blood staining them. She rushes to the toilet and pee. Her bladder was ready to burst.
As she is sitting there on the toilet doing her business. She spots the bloody foot prints on her tile floor. They were her sister’s size. Once she is done doing her business, she cleans the bathroom up and put her medical kit back together. She peeks in on her sister and notices she was still asleep.
Sasha walks into her living room and notices the bloody footprints on her carpet. She pulls her cellphone out and dial her mother’s phone.
Wolfhart Mansion:
Janet was in the kitchen fixing breakfast for their newest son. He still had nightmares from the repeated rapes, but was slowly adjusting to being treated like a boy. He didn’t feel right being a girl and felt more comfortable as a boy. Janet didn’t mind, because she already raised a male to female child.
After everything he had been through, Janet was surprised that Miles was adjusting like he was. She had him seeing a good friend of hers for the trauma he suffered. He was also seeing her for his gender identity. She watches Miles as he sat at the kitchen table with her husband. He was becoming more and more like her husband and older brother. As she is standing there, her cellphone starts ringing. She knew it was Sasha from the ring tone she assigned her.
“Gooding morning sweetie. How are you doing?”
“Gooding morning, mom. I’m doing fine. Are you busy this morning?” Sasha was keeping an eye on her sister.
“Not really. I was going to do some shopping for your brother. Why, what’s up?” Janet was getting a feeling that something was wrong.
“Mom, Janius has been hurt and I don’t know how bad. She’s asleep right now in my bedroom.” Sasha saw her sister shiver.
“Do you know what happened, Sasha?” Janet was heading towards her medical room to grab her doctor’s bag.
“No ma’am. I came home late last night and found Janius in my bed. There was blood and my emergency medical kit was all over the floor in my bathroom this morning. There were bloody footprints on the carpet as well.” Sasha watches as her sister sits up in bed and hears her screaming for someone to stop.
“Mom, you better get here fast. I think she might have been raped.” Sasha hangs up on her mother and rushes to her sister.
“Leland, I’m heading towards Sasha’s place. Janius has been hurt.” Janet rushes out toward her car.
Leland watches as his wife rushes out towards the garage. She didn’t even give him a chance to respond.
Sasha’s place:
Janius had woken-up from a flashback caused by the men that raped her. She had been ambushed coming out of her law office by several men wearing black outfits that her father and his crew wore. She tried to fight them off as she was pulled into the van. She felt a needle stuck into her neck, that knocked her out. When she came too, she was completely naked and surrounded by five nude burly men wearing mask. She tried to fight them off like her father and mother taught her, but she couldn’t hold them off as they overwhelmed her. They beat her so badly, she couldn’t fight back as they started to take turns with her. She passed out as they raped her repeatedly.
When she came to, she found herself in her sisters parking garage hurting all over and covered in blood. She could barely move as she crawled towards the elevator. She managed to make her way up to her sister’s place. She knew where Sasha kept her spare key and let herself in. After that everything was a blur to her. She feels arms wrapped around her and tries to pull away from them.
“It’s me Janius, it’s your little sister.” Sasha tries to get her sister to stop fighting her.
Janius breaks free from Sasha’s grip and moves away from her. As she lays there on the floor; she balls up into the fetal position and cries. She trembles from the memory of what had been done to her. she felt dirty and ashamed.
Sasha walks over slowly and sits down next to her big sister. She pulls her sister up onto her lap gently and hold her. Whoever raped her sister, was going to face justice from her. She just holds her sister, till she hears her door open.
“Where in here mom.” Sasha knew it had to be her mother, because the door was locked. She had a special type of locked that couldn’t be picked or bypass. Her Aunt had designed it, with input from her mother. Her mother was the escape artist and knew the most about locks.
Janet comes rushing into Sasha’s bedroom and notices her holding her big sister. Janius body was covered in bruises and blood. There was blood between her legs.
Janet rushes over towards her daughters and examine Janius, while Sasha held her. Janet slips into her Doctor persona and checked her daughter over. Whoever raped her daughter, injured her badly. Janet pulls out her cellphone and calls the hospital nearby and have them send the ambulance.
Janet holds her baby as Sasha takes a quick shower and put on some clothes. When the ambulance shows up. Janet and Sasha help them with Janius. Janet gives her car keys to her daughter.
“Call your father and have him meet us down at the hospital.” Janet follows the paramedics down to the ambulance.
Sasha calls her father. She knew once her father finds out, that there was going to be hell to pay.
Leland Wolfhart:
Leland was out with their newest son, Miles. He didn’t mind having a female to male as a son. He knew how their newest son felt. After all, he raised a male to female. He did notice Miles didn’t like to be too far from him. As they were walking out of the barber shop. His cellphone starts ringing. He recognizes the ring tone as belonging to his daughter Sasha.
“What’s up Sasha?” Him and Miles had stopped just outside the barber shop.
“Dad, you need to get to the hospital. Mom had to take Janius there.” Sasha was waiting outside the operating room, while her mother operated on Janius.
“What happened, Sasha?”
“Janius was raped, dad. We don’t know who did it or why. I’m here right now, waiting on mom to finish operating on Janius. Whoever raped her, tore her up inside and beat the hell out of her, dad.” It was taking everything Sasha had not to break down while she talked with her father.
“I’m on the way Sasha.” Leland ends the call.
“Come on Miles, we need to go and meet your mother and sisters.” Leland leads Miles back to his truck and they head towards the hospital.
Hospital:
Sasha was sitting and waiting for her mother to come out and tell her how Janius was. As she is sitting there waiting, she receives a video on her phone, along with a text message.
The message read:
Return Adam Ludlum to us or this will be your girls and band member next. While you watch as we do the samething to them as we did to your sister.
Sasha plays the video and saw it was a recording of her sister being raped by five burly men wearing mask. Her sister was putting up a good fight, but the enclosed space gave the men the advantage. She watched as the men used her sister like she was some sort of common street whore. Her hands were warming up from her anger and from the temperature of her cellphone. When the video neared the end, it showed Siren, Rose and Gracie out shopping and enjoying themselves. The cellphone shuts off from the internal temperature raising as little wisps of smoke were raising from her cellphone.
She was ready to kill Adam Ludlum for what those men did to her sister. She looks up and notice her father and new brother walking towards her. She tries to get her temper under control, because if she didn’t. She was going to barbecue someone.
Leland spotted Sasha right away and notices the expression on her face. He has seen that look before and knew she was ready to kill someone.
“How is your sister?”
“I don’t know yet, daddy. Mom is still operating on her.” Sasha looks up at her father with an angry look on her face.
“It’s my fault she’s in there, daddy.”
“Why is it your fault, Sasha?” Leland wanted to know why his youngest daughter felt she was responsible.
“Can I see your phone daddy? Mine is broken.” Sasha shows her ruined phone to her father.
Leland hands his cellphone to his daughter.
Sasha accesses her private cloud account. Anything sent to her cellphone, automatically gets saved in her private cloud account. She brings up the text she got and the video that was sent to her. She gives her father’s cellphone back to him, so he could see it.
Miles looks at his sister. She was the one that rescued her.
“Are you okay, sis?” He sits down next to his sister as their father watched the video.
“I’m okay, it’s Janius I’m worried about.” Sasha wanted to kill Adam and whoever the mysterious person was that had text him.
“I’M GOING TO KILL THEM!”
Both Sasha and Miles jump when they heard their father’s angry voice. There was a growl to his voice. Sasha knew what that tone of voice meant. When her father was angry, someone was going to die.
Leland looks towards his daughter “did you capture this Ludlum person?”
“Yes sir. He’s being held at yours and Aunt Janet’s private interrogation center.”
“Good! I better not show this to your mother, or there will be hell to pay.” Leland wanted this person for himself. He knew what Janet would do, if she finds out.
“Show me what?” Janet had stepped out of the operating room to inform Sasha about her sister’s condition.
Janet stands before her husband, daughter and son still in her scrubs. There was blood still on them.
“How is Janius mom?” Sasha was hoping to distract her mother.
“She’s better now. If we hadn’t gotten her here, when we did. Your sister would have bleed to death. She had some internal bleeding and extensive tearing in her vagina area. Luckily, we got to it in time. Now, what are you two hiding?” She looks towards her husband.
“You might as well show her, dad.” Sasha knew better then to hide things from her mother.
Leland shows Janet the video and text. Miles and Sasha watched as the expression on their mother’s face went from exhaustion to pure anger.
“NOBODY HURTS MY LITTLE GIRL!” Janet gives her husband back his cellphone. She looks towards Sasha.
“Where is this Mr. Adam Ludlum young lady?”
Sasha was scared now of her mother. She has never seen her mother this angry before. The look on her mother’s face even scared her.
“He’s at the interrogation center owned by you and Aunt Janet, mom. Along with some of his men.”
“Good, because he is going to answer me.”
Sasha watches as her mother goes to change her clothes.
Miles leans towards Sasha “I was scared just then.”
“Me too, Miles. I was scared as well. I have never seen mom like that before.” Sasha looks at her father and could tell he was still angry.
He had just gotten off the phone to members of his unit. Two of them were coming here to the hospital to watch over Janius. The others were going to be on standby to get the men that raped his daughter.
“Come on kids. We better go join your mother, before she leaves here without us.” Leland starts heading down to the parking lot.
Sasha and Miles follow their father. By the time they get to the truck he had driven over. They notice their mother was standing there and she was dressed in her old outfit. The one she was wearing, was the old outfit she used to wear when she went after crooks. The leotard tux with fishnet stocking, high heels and top hat. It was based off her old stage costume. Both her spare fully automatic fifty caliber Desert Eagles handguns could be seen in their holster on her hip.
Leland pulls his custom made combat armor out from a hidden compartment in the truck. His combat armor was built by .Janet's twin sister. He doubles checks the custom shotgun and rifle. He had identical pair of forty five caliber Browning handguns that had been customized by Janet's sister.
"The shit is about to hit the fan, Miles. Mom and Dad are taking lead and we better stand back when they start interrogating Adam Ludlum.Adam Ludlum may be CIA trained and able to resist being torture and interrogated, but mom and dad are masters at getting people to spill their secrets. Especially mom. " Sasha just shivers thinking about what her parents were capable of.
They all load up into the truck and head towards the interrogation center where Ludlum was being held.
The ride over towards the interrogation center was quiet. Sasha and Miles could feel the anger in the air as they sat in the back seats behind their parents. Sasha noticed that her mothers jaw was clinched. She couldn't see any expression on her father’s face, because he had put on his helmet that covered his face. It was a good thing that the windows were tinted dark, so people couldn’t see into the truck.
Miles leans over towards his sister “Sasha, do you know what mom and dad is going to do that Adam Ludlum person?”
“Remember, what I did to that council member that had been raping Gracie?” Sasha had turned to look at Miles.
“Yes, you burned his testicle and penis off. Is mom going to do the same thing?”
“Nope, mom wasn’t born with my type of gift. Mom is like Aunt Janet and the twins. They are considered geniuses. All four of them have IQ scores close to two hundred. Plus, mom and Aunt Janet were raised by an ancient shinobi clan.” Sasha meet the family that raised and taught her mother the way of shinobijutsu. Most of her mother’s escape artist and illusions were based on that training along with what she learned from other stage magicians.
“What is shinobi?” Miles had never heard the word before.
“It means ninjitsu. The plane mom and Aunt Janet was on crashed near an ancient ninja family clan. The family adopted them and raised them as their very own children. They also taught mom and Aunt Janet their skills and technique. Mom is the only one between the two of them that continued to maintain her training. She blended it with her stage magician tricks. When I came of age and wanted to follow in her footsteps, she taught me. Dad also taught me what he knew as well.” Sasha had spotted her mother glance towards her while she was talking with Miles.
Miles glances towards his new parents. He wonders if they would train him if he asked.
Miles and Sasha watches as their father drove the truck to a loading dock entrance of an old Coke Cola bottling plant.
Miles notices that their father presses some thing on his right wrist. The garage door they had stopped at begins to open and as soon as they pull inside, it starts to close behind them. The truck continues for a few minutes, going down a ramp and comes to a complete stop. Both Miles and Sasha notices that there were two black vans parked next to their father’s truck.
Janet turns around in her seat to look at Miles and Sasha “Miles, you can wait in one of the offices here while we get the information from Adam on who was sent to rape your sister, or you can come to the observation room and watch. Sasha, you’re to do nothing. I don’t care how much Adam taunt you or threaten us. You don’t do anything. He is ours and I am going to get the information out of him.”
“Yes ma’am.” Sasha swallows and wonders if there is going to be anything left of Adam Ludlum after this.
Sasha and Miles get out of the truck and follow behind their mother as their father brings up the rear. They stop at one of the offices, which looked nice. There was a nice leather chair and sofa, along with a bookcase and a television.
Janet turns to look at Miles “do you want to stay here or continue on?”
Miles looks at his mother’s face “I want to continue on, mom.”
Janet examines her son’s face and look directly in his eyes. She could tell he meant it.
She puts her hand on his shoulder “You are going to see a part of me and your father, that will scare you. Remember, we would never hurt you or allow any one else to get away with hurting you.” She gives him a hug.
“Come on Miles, I’ll show you how to turn on the recording equipment.” Sasha escorts Miles to where everything was setup and where they could see everything in the room. The whole wall separating the interrogation room and the observation room was one huge one-way wall. They could see everything in the room, but no one could see them.
Interrogation Room:
Adam had woken-up some time ago in a cold room and found himself hanging by his wrist from the ceiling, stripped naked. There was a tray sitting about twenty feet from him, covered up with a green cloth. He felt empty spots in his mouth where all his false teeth had been that contained the drugs to either put him out like before or allowed him to be tracked or blow a poison gas on a person.
He had no idea where he was. Along one wall that was next to him was dark glass. The rest of the room was white and there was a drain in the middle of the room. He watches as a door opens directly in front of him and two strangely dressed people come walking in. Just as he was about to say something, he felt pain in both of his shoulder, just below his collar bone. He starts wiggling around as he feels a burning sensation from the wound get hotter and hotter, till it was burning his skin. Smoke was coming from the wound itself. After a few minutes, the burning sensation stops, but the damage it did to where it entered his body, was done.
Adam notices that one of the two figures, was an older woman and she was dressed like a stage magician. He knew right away who that was, but the other person that was wearing a full suit of body armor and had their head covered, he didn’t know who that person was.
Janet walks up to Ludlum and yanks her throwing knives out of his body.
“Good morning Mr. Ludlum. Do you want to tell me now who you are working for and why they sent five guys to rape my daughter?” Janet was wiping the blood off her throwing knives.
“Your daughter deserved it. She was sticking her nose in business that didn’t concern her.” Adam head jerked back from the punch that came from nowhere.
He had taken his eyes off Leland and Leland had gotten close to him to hit him in the jaw. Leland grabs Adams body and turn him around to face him “I would answer the question.”
Adam felt the strength in the mans hands as he squeezed his arms.
“Go fuck yourself.” Adam spits at Leland’s face covering.
Janet shoves a spike right at the nerve cluster of Adams spine.
Adam felt a sharp pain from something being shoved into the lower part of his back. The next thing he didn’t feel was his legs. He had lost all feeling to his legs
“What did you do?” Adam couldn’t believe he couldn’t feel his legs any more.
“Oh, I just cut off the feeling to your legs, Mr. Ludlum. You see, I know where every nerve cluster is in your body and I know how to inflict the most amount of pain as possible or take away your ability to walk again or even, stop your heart.” Janet hits Adam’s chest softly and causes his heart beat to start skipping.
Adam felt like he was having a heart attack after the woman had hit him in the middle of his chest.
“Who are you?” Adam had felt the man that had been holding him, let him go.
“I wouldn’t worry about who I am. I would be more concern about what the two of us can do to you.” Janet watches as her husband hits Adam hard in his kidney.
Adam screams as he is hit in the kidney.
“Now, are you going to tell me who went after my daughter, or should we have some more fun?” As she punches him in his groin.
Adam screams as he felt his testicles punched. He screams again as he felt his kidneys hit again and again.
“Oh, before I forget. You’re not going to pass out on us.” Janet stabs Adam in the chest with a needle and inject him with a drug.
“You’re going to stay wide awake as we inflict pain upon you, until you tell me what I want to know.” Janet nods her head towards her husband.
Leland punches Adam in his kidneys again and again.
Observation Room:
Sasha had never seen her mother and father interrogate anyone before and was impressed. She watches as her father kept hitting Adam in the kidneys and as her mother press something on her wrist and Adam started dancing like a worm on a hook.
“Wow! Mom and dad are really tearing into that guy.” Miles could hear everything their parents were saying in there.
“Yep and I know I would had started talking by now if I was being tortured by them.” Sasha knew she might be able to holdout a little while
longer, but with the way her parents were acting. She doubts she could hold out much longer.
Interrogation room:
Janet saw that their current technique wasn’t working. So, she switches tactics and instead of dulling the pain with the device attached to his spine, she increases it a hundred-fold.
Adam starts screaming as he felt the pain he had already taken increase to a level he had never felt before. It was worse than anything the CIA had prepared him for. It was pushing him pass his limits.
Leland punches Adam with the gloves electrified. He punches hard at Adam’s kidney and leaves his fist there, while Adam shakes badly. He watches as Adam empty’s his bowel and bladder. He saw Adam starting to foam at the mouth. He removes his fist from Adam’s body.
“GREG HALLAWAY! GREG HALLAWAY! He sent men to rape your daughter. He is the one responsible and who I currently work for.”
“Greg Hallaway, the billionaire who owns almost all of Detroit, Land in most of the major cities and contributes to the Republican party? He also owns a chain of pharmaceutical companies?”
“Yes, bitch. Greg Hallaway. He has ties to a few terrorist organizations and countries that shield them. He was sending a message to your dam daughter to back off, because she cost him money. The women and children she freed were meant as payment for one of his clients.” Adam was looking at Janet.
“How do I find him and the men he sent to rape my daughter.”
“The men are easy to get. They work for a Private Security contracting company named C.E.M.A. They all work for the company.” Adam couldn’t believe he was telling them this information.
“And what about Greg Hallaway?” Janet wanted him, but knew she’ll have to send Sasha instead.
“He’s normally stays at his place in Santa Monica, CA. You’ll never get close to him, because he is always surrounded by his bodyguards, who happen to be mercenaries.” Adam doubts this woman, or the other guy could get to him.
“You would be amazed at what can be done. Also, a rocket launcher is a good equalizer as well.” Janet pulls her cellphone out and walks away from Adam and Leland.
“Hey sis. I need for you to send your strike team to C.E.M.A. and bring the bastards back to me. I’m sending Sasha to deal with their leader.”
Aero Flight Industries:
“They are on their way now, Sis.” Janet Elizabeth had managed to strip the mask of the men from the video her sister forward to her. She used her resources and got their current location. She took all their assets and put them on all the terrorist watch list. If these guys thought, they could get away with raping her niece. Then she was going to show them they were wrong. Her mercenary team was already on their way to apprehend these guys and take them back to the interrogation center.
Interrogation Center:
Janet puts her cellphone away and walks back over towards Adam Ludlum.
“We’ll see if your information is correct. In the meantime, why don’t you just hang around?” She gives him a spin as she walks away with her husband to join Sasha and Miles.
Observation room:
Miles and Sasha had watched their parents tortured Adam Ludlum. At first, they didn’t think their parents were going to get him to talk, but he finally did. It only took her parents thirty minutes to get him to squeal like a pig.
“Sasha, you’re going after Greg Hallaway and bring him back here for questioning.” Janet made sure her daughter knew she wanted him alive.
“Yes ma’am.”
Miles gives his sister a hug “good luck sis.”
“Thanks baby brother.” She returns the hug and heads towards the office they passed earlier when they came in and dials Mystics number.
Mystics resident:
Mystic was lifting weights when he heard his cellphone go off. It was an unlisted number, it had Sasha code attached to it.
“What’s up Sas?”
“Hey Mystic, can you come and pick me up please?”
“Sure, where’s your vette at?” Mystic knew Sasha normally drove her Vette or her soaped up Mustang.
“It’s in the shop right now for a tune-up. I’m picking it up later.”
“Alright, give me your address.” Mystic grabs a pen and paper.
“1248 Coca cola road.”
“Alright, give me twenty minutes. Bye.” Mystic hangs up and goes and grabs his keys to get Sasha. The little girl he adopted was with his mother and father getting used to having grandparents. Sasha walks out the door to meet Mystic at the corner. If people truly knew what went on here, they would have a shit brick.
Twenty minutes later:
Mystic pulls up in his new Tesla. He loved old cars, but he also liked the Tesla’s as well.
“Hey good looking. How much for the night?” He had a playful smile on his face.
“You couldn’t afford me darling.” Sasha climbs in and gives him a kiss on the cheek.
“Where too, beautiful?” Mystic was looking at Sasha.
“To my apartment first and then the airport afterwards. I need to pick up my gear and my spare cellphone. My corvette is waiting for me, at the airport.”
“Your wish is my command.” Mystic heads towards Sasha’s place first.
Sasha was so happy to see the corvette again. It’s nice shiny black paint gleamed in the sunshine.
“Thanks Mystic.” Sasha gets out of his car.
“Sasha, do you want me to tell Siren you are back in town?” Mystic looks at her.
“No, I’ll call her from my apartment.”
“Okay, be careful out there.” Mystic rolls the window up and drives off, leaving Sasha looking at her corvette.
“Hello, beautiful. Did you miss me?” Sasha walks up to the Corvette and places her palm against the door.
She hears the lock clicks and the door opens for her. She climbs in and put the five-point harness on. Once she is secure. She presses the start button and the corvette comes alive. She gives it some gas and she is speeding out of the storage lot and out onto the main road that will take her by her place. She tunes her radio and listens to some music as she drives.
Once she gets near her place, she slows down and park her car. She gets out and heads up to her apartment. She was going to have to get the cleaning crew to come by and clean her place. She heads into her bedroom and over to her closet. She moves her clothes aside and presses a concealed button to release the hidden door. The door swings open and all her gear was hanging there. She grabs her spare cellphone and activates it. She changes out of her normal clothes and slip on her skintight body suit and her utility belt around her waist. She loads up on all her specialized gear and finally she grabs her .50 caliber full automatic handguns. She grabs three spare magazines for each gun.
She checks her guns, before putting them in their holsters. She picks up her house phone and dials Sirens cellphone.
Siren’s Manison:
Sirens hears her cellphone play the ringtone she assigned to Sasha.
“Hello sweetie. How is your morning going?” Siren takes a sip of her coffee.
“Not so good. As you can see, I’m back in town. I arrived late last night and came here to my apartment and found my sister Janius beaten-up and rape, Siren.”
“Is she going to be okay?” Siren knew how close Sasha was to her sister.
“She’s in critical condition right now. Mom, operated on her, so she’ll make it. Adam Ludlum was partially responsible because of my actions.
There is another person responsible for ordering the attack on my sister. I’m going after him as soon as I hang up from talking with you.” Sasha looks around her apartment.
“If there is anything I can do, let me know. What hospital is your sister at?” Siren grabs her Ipad to input the hospital name.
“She’s at St. Catherine’s memorial hospital. In the ICU unit.”
“Alright. I’ll go down there and check on her.” Siren liked her sister-in-law.
“Don’t you or the kids leave the property, Siren. I don’t know if the guy I am going after has people watching you and the kids right now. If you
do have to leave the property. Call my father or my older brother.” Sasha didn’t want anything to happen to her wife or the kids.
“I can take care of myself, Sasha. You made sure of that.” Siren remembers the training Sasha gave her. She keeps up on her training and using a few of Sasha’s stage magician tricks.
“I know baby, but my sister could hold her own as well and they still managed to overcome her. The only advantage you have over my sister are my little surprises.” Sasha knew her sister didn’t carry any of her little surprises. She was going to change that once her sister was feeling better.
Sirens sighs, she knew Sasha was right. This whole situation was the reason she wanted her wife to have a separate place away from the mansion.
“Look, we’re going have to talk about things when you are done with your current case. The girls are missing you and so am I. The band has been hired to do a few gigs you need to know about and we have to finish our fifth album.”
“I know baby. Cassandra told me that I needed to talk with you and the band.” Sasha remembers the conversion she had with Cassandra before she left.
“Who’s Cassandra?” Siren was curious about who her wife has been talking too.
“She was my last case and I’ll tell you about her when I get home. You would also like her.” Sasha knew Siren would like her.
“You’re going to have to tell me about her then, when you get home. Where are you off to now?” Siren would like to hear more about this Cassandra person.
“To grab the man who sent men to rape my sister. Mom and Dad want the man brought back alive. So, I can’t kill him for what he did to her.”
Sasha wanted to kill the man for what he did to her sister.
“Just don’t lose yourself, Sasha. How long do you think you’ll be gone?” Siren wanted her wife back, because they had things that needed to be done and the girls wanted to see their mother as well.
“I shouldn’t be gone more then a few days, but let’s say a week to be on the safe side. If you don’t hear from me within 48 hours, call my parents. They can track where I am.” Sasha knew the chip inside of her would allow her mother or aunt track her.
“How can they track you?” Siren didn’t know Sasha’s parents could track their children.
“All of us have chips inside of us that mom or Aunt Janet can track us with by satellite. I’ll tell you about it when I get home. Because I have been thinking about doing the same thing to our girls.” Sasha felt that it was a necessary pre-caution because of who they were and how much money they had.
“We’ll talk about it when you get home.” Siren didn’t think it was a bad idea. If she had one when she was younger, her parents would had discovered her having her first sexual encounter.
“Well, I’m going to let you go sweetie. The sooner I leave, the sooner I’ll be back.”
“Okay, be safe and come home safe. I love you.” Siren wanted her wife home.
“I will, I promise. Hug the girls for me.” Sasha hangs up.
She makes one more phone call to the cleaning crew she uses to comer in and clean her place up and get the blood out. She hangs up afterwards and heads down to her corvette and inputs the address where she needs to go. She pulls out her Iphone and link it with her car radio and play her favorite playlist.
As she is leaving, she spots a car with a group of men in it. A smile appears on her face as she pulls out at normal speed to see if she was right about them. She watches the car in the rear camera system get behind the car behind her. She turns the GPS off and head for a place she knows they are doing work at. She pulls the car into an alley way and wait for the other car. She gets out and stands behind the corvette waiting for them.
She spots their car coming towards her. She just stands there and as they get closer, she reaches into a pouch on her belt and pull two golf balls out and toss them underneath the front of the car. The balls explode sending the motor through the top of the hood and stopping the car in it’s track. She contains the fireball the explosion created. She hovers it above the car with her ability.
“Why don’t you guys throw your guns out the window and get out with your hands up?” Sasha could feel a headache building from using her ability. The fireball she was feeding and containing above their car, was causing the headache.
Brent was watching the woman in front of them and couldn’t believe she just caused their engine to pop out of the engine department. He felt the vibration from the explosion and saw the flames in front and on the side of the car.
One of the guys rolls down his window and fires his gun at her. As he is firing at her, a tendril of flames wraps around his hand and burns him. It evaporates after burning him.
Sasha didn’t know how much longer she could hold and feed the fireball. She saw the one guy sticking his head out to fire at her. She had side stepped from where she had been standing and caused a tendril of flames to come down and wrap around the guys arm to burn him. Once it had done its job, she let it go. The headache she had building was getting worse. She needed to let the fire evaporate. She sends a few tendrils into the car and burn a few people.
The guys in the car get out as fire enters through the opened window. They literally fall on their face as they tried to get away from the flames. Some of them get burn from the flames.
Sasha watches as the guys fall out of the burning car. She had finally let the fireball she had been holding go and let it do its job. She looks at the guys with a smile on her face.
“Now, you have seen what I can do. Toss your weapons and drop to your knees, NOW!” Sasha was done playing around. She causes two throwing knives drop down into her hands.
“Fuck you, Bitch!” They bring their guns out to fire at her.
Sasha let flies the throwing daggers she had palmed at their chest. She watches as the knives hit home and bury themselves up to the handle of the knives. She walks over to them and start searching them. She pulls their wallets out and cellphones. She couldn’t believe it. These guys worked for the company her mother was going after. She pulls her throwing knives out and clean them on their shirts. She does call her friend at the police department to come out. She tells him she can’t stick around, but he could call her.
Sasha keeps whatever cash they have on hand, their id’s and their cellphones. She dumps everything else as she walks back to her corvette and pop two Aleve’s into her mouth for her headache. She only got bad headaches like she has now, when she used her ability like she did for a period. She turns her GPS back on and heads towards Greg Hallaway's place.
She turns the auto drive on as she looks at the location from Google maps. She didn't know what security measures the guy has. She'll need to do some recon, before taking any type of action.
Sasha stays hidden where she was hiding. Greg Hallaway had a pretty good security system and she had counted seven guards protecting him. Four guards were outside while the other three were inside the house. They had cameras around the property along with motion detectors guarding the grounds. Sasha figures if his outside security was this good, then inside would be as well. She was able to get a small drone to fly around the property checking the windows and such without it being seen or heard.
She knew, if she was going to do anything. It would have to be at night. The daytime was too dangerous, and she didn’t feel like getting into a prolong gun battle with the guards. They had her out gunned seven to one. She could use the corvette, but it wasn’t equipped with any weapons. She just sits quietly and watches the place till night falls before she does anything. She takes a sip of water from a bottle she brought with her.
Night time finally falls as Sasha waits till a little after midnight. She figures everyone should be asleep or relax by now. She grabs her gear and check the property and the guards. She sneaks to the side of the house, where the security was lacking and up to the roof, where there wasn’t any security. She locates the exhaust fans pipes and drop her knock out balls down the pipe.
She drops down at the back door and look through the windows and spots no one in the kitchen. She knows there is a sensor on the door. She disables it as she picks the lock and slip inside the place. She had her mask up to cover her nose as she passes one of the security guards knocked out on the floor. She passes a few more guards as she heads upstairs towards the master bedroom, where her target was sound asleep. Greg Hallaway was sleeping nude on the bed. She also notices that he was laying on top of someone. She moves his body and finds a young girl laying face down on the bed. Her hands were secured and stretched about her head with her legs spread and secured to the legs of the bed.
Sasha saw that he had been having sex with the person. When she releases her restraints, and turn the girl over. She discovers that the girl was a transgender. Someone had given her breast that were too big for her small slim frame, pouty lips and her facial appearance made her look extremely young. The only thing that spoiled how she looked were her breast. Her frame was to small for the huge breast that had been implanted in her.
Sasha frees her and searches the rest of the house. She finds that two of the guards had party favors of their own. There were two women that looked like they were being used for entertainment for the guards. She does find a secure door and pick the lock on it and inside laying on the floor was a nude black hair teenage t-girl. She looked like she just had surgery, because her face, chest area and hips and buttocks were covered up by bandages.
Sasha knew she wasn't going to be able to transport three people in her corvette. She starts securing everyone that was out of it, while she dialed her mother’s cellphone.
Mutt Medical Center (Staff Break Room):
Janet and Leland had worked over Adam and got more information out of him. The men that had raped their daughter were secure after Janet removed their manhood. Leland had taken his anger out on them. They were in critical condition at the hospital on a secure floor. No one was allowed near them unless Janet had cleared them. She made sure they were never going to be able rape any woman ever again. Once they were healed from the surgery she did to them, they were going to see how they liked it. She knew some guys in a Texas prison that loved rapist.
While Janet was sitting and resting from the last surgery she performed, her cellphone played Sasha’s ring tone.
“What’s up Sasha?”
“Mom, I found the guy responsible for sending the guys after Janius. The problem is, I have two T-girls here that he keeps around for entertainment. One he was having sex with, when I knocked everyone out and the other looks like she just had surgery and was locked in a small dark closet. I can’t transport all three in the corvette.” Sasha was making sure everyone stayed unconscious.
“Send me the address. I’ll send your brother and your cousin Tony to help you out.” Janet figures those two should be fine.
“Alright, it’s going to take them at least two hours to get to me. The knock out gas I used should keep my prisoners and Greg Hallaway knocked out.” Sasha had made the knocked-out gas extra potent just for this case.
“Alright sweetie. Let me know if you need anything else.”
“I will mom. Love you.” Sasha disconnects and starts looking around the house again.
She finds a hidden door that led to a set of stairs that went down into what looks like a man-made basement. As she looks around in the room, it had all sorts of photographic equipment, revealing costumes and jail cells with young kids locked up inside of them. There had to be at least five kids around the age of ten or so. They looked like they were all asleep. She looks around to see if her knock out gas had affected them, but didn’t find any vents and such. She goes back upstairs and wait for her brother and cousin to show up. She gathers his laptop and cellphones and another computer he owned up, so they can transfer to the vehicle her brother shows up in.
Two hours Later:
Janus pulls up in the drive way of the address his mother had given him. She told him everything that was going and gave him strict instructions that he wasn’t to do anything till the guy was brought to the interrogation center. He and Tony get out and walk up to the door and is meet by his little sister.
Sasha saw her brother pull up in one of the Suv’s their father used for his team. She also notices that her cousin Tony came along with him as well. She opens the door.
“Hey guys, am I glad you are here.” Sasha was happy her brother and cousin were here.
Tony looks at his cousin and a smile appears on his face. She was dress in her skin-tight outfit that showed off her curves. He could tell she had her specialized gear on her as well.
“Are you okay?” Tony wanted to make sure Sasha was okay first.
“I’m fine. Are you going to be okay big brother?” Sasha could tell her older brother was having a hard time keeping his anger under control.
“I’ll be okay. Where are the two t-girls you called mom about?” They had shut the door behind them.
“I moved them to the living room, but we have another problem. I found five children downstairs locked up in a jail cell. It looks like they were
using the children to produce sex movies and selling the films on the internet. I managed to trace the last ip address to a server in Czech
Republic.” Sasha couldn’t believe what she saw.
“We’ll load the children and the two t-girls in our Suv and take them to mom’s hospital. You know where you need to take the guy who authorized the rape of our sister.” Janus wanted to kill the guy, but he knew he can’t right now.
“Can you guys watch everyone here, so I can run and get the corvette?” Sasha parked the Corvette a way away to hide it.
“Go ahead Sasha, we got this place.” Tony had peeked in the living room to see the two girls Sasha had found.
Sasha goes and returns with the Corvette. She helps the guys load up the SUV with the children and the two teenage girls. As for the body guards, she leaves them tied up and the two prostitutes. She just takes the money she found and gives it to them.
Interrogation room:
Greg Hallaway started to slowly come around and found himself hanging by his arms in a warehouse style room. One wall looked to be nothing but a mirror. Hanging near him was Adam Ludlum and he didn’t look to good. There wasn’t any one else in the room other then those two people. He looks around to see where he was.
He didn’t recognize where he was. As he is just hanging there, he hears a door open and a woman dress in an old fashion stage magician clothes, but made for a woman.
“Mr. Hallaway, you have been a very, very bad boy.”
Those were the last words Sasha heard as she walks out of the interrogation center. She didn’t need to be around for this interrogation. She drives over to the hospital to visit her sister.
She waves hello to the two guards that has been assigned to protect her sister. She sneaks in quietly and notices her sister was asleep.
Janus was sitting nearby and was holding her hand. There were flowers and balloons in there from everyone that knew Janius and from her children and band as well.
“How is she doing Janus?” Sasha brushes some of her sister’s hair out of her eyes.
“She's doing better. Mom, did a good job fixing Janius. I wish you had let me kill the guy who order those men to rape Janius.” He looks at his little sister.
“Mom, told me nothing was to happen to him. As much as I wouldn’t want to piss you off, I fear mom more.” Sasha knew her mother could wipe the floor with them.
Janus looks towards Sasha “If mom is going to handle this, then you can bet, that he is going to end up being punished.”
“She was attack because of me. You know my daughter Rose? Well, it seemed he was the buyer that wanted her.” Sasha felt guilty about what happened to her sister.
Janus looks at his little sister “we all know how dangerous it is for you and the rest of us in the family. Don’t go blaming yourself for what happened to Janius. You didn’t do anything wrong. He made a mistake attacking a member of this family, and now he is going to pay the price for it.”
“If you say so.” Sasha just looks at her sister.
Sasha stays for awhile and head home afterwards to face her wife and the children.
Before heading home, Sasha goes and does some Christmas shopping for the girls. She also pick-ups gifts for the band members and their children, plus gifts for her parents, siblings and Susan’s (aka: Siren) parents. As she is shopping she thinks about the guy who ordered the rape of her sister. All because he wanted to get back at her. She hopes her mother does the same thing to him, so he can experience what it is like to be raped.
She pays the extra money to have the gifts wrapped. She has a trusted moving company her aunt owns come by and pick the gifts up and delivered them to her place. She was informed by the cleaning company that the place has been straightened up and cleaned. They went ahead and refilled her emergency medical kit.
She stops and watches a young mother and her babies. Even though she has two beautiful girls. she wonders what it is like to carry a child inside of you. To feel the child, grow and develop and finally give birth. She once asked her mother what it was like, and she suggested she tries to take her bottom lip and pull it over her head.
She knew they had a Christmas performance to do next week. Susan and their manager handled most of the arrangements already for the set-up. She hopes Gracie and Rose will be up to performing on stage for the Christmas concert. The music they were playing was Christmas music they wrote a few years ago and updated it some.
Once the gifts are safely stowed away at her apartment. She heads towards Susan’s mansion to be with her and the girls. It’s late by the time she gets in. She checks on the girls and tuck them in, before laying down in bed and snuggling up against Susan.
After Winter Wonderland:
Susan and she carry their tired girls in and put them to bed. Tomorrow was Christmas Eve and they were going to spend the evening with Susan’s parents first. The band members were going to drop by in the afternoon. They were going to give those that weren’t leaving or going somewhere their gifts.
Dusk and Moon were going to spend Christmas with her parents. Dusk told her that Moon was going to be spoiled rotten like he was when she first adopted him. Dusk’s parents loved Moon and enjoyed spending time with their grandson.
Sasha puts Gracie to bed and put her guitar case on the other side of her bed. She places a kiss on her forehead and tuck her favorite teddy bear next to her.
“Sweet dreams, my little angel.” Sasha places one more kiss on her forehead and head towards Roses bedroom.
When she walks in, she notices all the decorations and posters Rose put up. There were posters in the frame from when her mother performed and some with her and her mother. There were some of the band posters from when they first started off. She noticed that Rose had pictures of her birth family. She did a good job in making the room her own.
Sasha walks over and places a kiss on her forehead as well. She hopes the girls enjoyed themselves. She picks up Rose’s favorite plushy and put it back on the self.
Siren and Sasha head into their bedroom and take a shower together. While they are in the shower together, Siren becomes a little aggressive and push Sasha up against the wall of the shower. She kisses her and let her hands roam over her body. Sasha lets out a moan as Siren hits all her sensitive spots and make her legs turn to jelly.
Siren was taking and reminding her wife who she belonged to. She knew Sasha would never cheat on her. All the years they have been together, Sasha has never once cheated on her or taken any interest in another woman, but her. She misses having Sasha’s warm body next to hers. They finally make it out of the shower and to the bed. They continue for a while exploring and making love, till early morning and finally falling asleep.
The last words Sasha hears from Siren is “I love you!”
Christmas Eve Afternoon & Evening:
All the band members and their children show up at Susan’s mansion. Rose and Gracie help pass out all the gifts to everyone. They were wearing elf costumes and had elf ears to match. They had a little party for the band and after everyone said their goodbyes. The girls hurried upstairs to change into their Christmas dresses to go and see their grandparents.
Sasha glances back to look at the girls as they drove to Susan’s parents house. She could tell Gracie and Rose were excited to go and see their grandparents. Rose starts singing in time with the Christmas tunes being played on the radio. Gracie joins in, followed by Susan and finally Sasha.
Sasha and Susan watch as the girls are spoiled by their grandparents. Sasha knew the back of the SUV they came in was going to be full of the girl’s gifts. Susan’s mother and father had a staff to cook Christmas Eve dinner. The lay out was incredible and had everything they liked. It was different at Sasha’s parents house. Her mother and father loved cooking and did all of it themselves. They stay till almost mid-night, before leaving. The girls were still excited by the time they got home and were having a hard time relaxing, so they could go to bed. Susan sings them a lullaby that puts them asleep.
Sasha goes out to the moving van she requested to bring over while they were gone. Susan and she unloads all the gifts Sasha had bought and had wrapped. She made sure Susan did touch any of her gifts. Sasha knew she couldn’t resist peeking to see what was inside. By the time they get done putting the gifts out for the girls. It was three in the morning.
Sasha stands back with her arms wrapped around Susan’s waist “which of the girls do you think will be up first?”
“Gracie, will. This is her first real Christmas. Did you get everything she wanted, that I missed?” Susan looks at Sasha.
“Yep, I got everything on the list you sent me and then some. I did the same for Rose as well.” Sasha couldn’t wait to see their faces.
“Let’s go and get some sleep, before they wake-up.” Susan escorts Sasha up to their bedroom and slip on their Christmas nightgowns.
She gives Susan a kiss, just before she falls asleep.
“Merry Christmas, sweetie.”
“You too, sweetie.” Susan returns the kiss.
Christmas Day Morning:
Gracie wakes up first and peeks into her mother’s room. She finds them curled up next to each other, sound asleep. She wonders if it will be okay to go downstairs to the living room where the gifts were.
“Come on Gracie, there are gifts downstairs.” Rose grabs Gracie by the arm and drag Gracie downstairs to the Christmas gifts.
Both Rose and Gracie couldn’t believe all the gifts around the Christmas tree. Rose looks around and notice there were stacks already separated for each of them. Gracie looks at them and then at her sister.
“Do you think our mother’s will mind?” Gracie didn’t want to get in trouble.
Rose just looks at Gracie “are mothers won’t mind us opening our gifts.”
Rose grabs the gifts she got for Gracie and hands them to her.
“Merry Christmas Gracie.”
Gracie grabs the presents she got for Rose and hands them to her as well.
“Merry Christmas big sister.”
Just as they exchange gifts, both mothers take pictures of the girls.
“You did think we wouldn’t hear you two, did you?” Sasha walks over and hugs each girl. She’s followed by Susan.
They sit back and watch as the girls open their Christmas gifts. They each take turns taking pictures of the girls as they open their gifts. Rose and Gracie were happy as they got the things they had asked for, for Christmas. Rose hands her mother’s their Christmas gifts. Gracie and Rose went shopping with their grandparents and got their mother’s gifts.
“Thank you, girls.” Sasha opens the one form Gracie first and notices it was a homemade gift. It was a homemade key chain with pictures of Gracie and Rose.
Gracie stood nearby, and was nervous that her mother wouldn’t love it. Her Grandfather helped her make it. She watches her mother’s
reaction.
Sasha pulls her forward and gives her a big hug.
“I love it sweetie.” She places a kiss on her cheek and hug her.
Rose hands her gift to her mothers and it was another home-made gift. Sasha could already tell who inspired the girls. It had her mother’s touch to it. Susan and Sasha hug the girls and hold them. They had always wanted children, but because Sasha never preserved any of her semen. They had thought about asking one of Sasha’s brothers, but Susan had to have surgery on her uterus. So, she couldn’t carry children. Now, they had two wonderful daughters. Which was the best Christmas gift of all.
Christmas Day (Evening):
At 5:00pm. They head towards Sasha’s mother house to have Christmas dinner with her family. The girls get to meet the rest of Sasha’s siblings. Their other Aunts and Uncles have been busy and haven’t had a chance to meet their nieces. They have dinner and after dinner everyone gathers in the den as Janet and Leland hand out the gifts to the children and grandchildren.
Sasha stands back and just watch her family and children. She remembers her first Christmas when she was adopted by Janet and Leland and meeting the family. She had been a little over whelm, but the twins made her feel at home. All her older sisters and brothers did.
“What are you thinking about sweetheart?” Janet wraps her arm around Sasha’s shoulders.
“Just my first Christmas as a girl and how you and everyone was accepted of me.” Sasha watch her father entertain Rose and Gracie.
She could tell he was proud and loved his granddaughters. Janet hugs her and place a kiss on her cheek.
“I am very proud of the woman you have become sweetie. I also know your going to make a wonderful mother as well.”
“Thanks mom.” Sasha hugs her mother and the two of them head back into the living room to spend time with the family.
“Come on little sister. You can do better then that.” Janus twirls the baton he had in his hand as he watched Sasha.
He knew his little sister had two fractured ribs from her run-in with Adam Ludlum. Their mother had rewrapped her bandages after all the grandchildren and family went to bed. The security personnel that had gone to protect Sasha and her replacement crew had done an excellent job of patching her up.
“You try fighting with two cracked ribs.” Sasha attacks him with her batons, trying to get pass his defense.
They had agreed to practice without her using any of her stage magician tricks. Not that it would matter to her older brother. He knew how to counter all her moves any way. He was a special operative just like she was. They both had the same teachers, their mother and father. For the next twenty minutes, both matched each other’s moves. That is, until Sasha tricked her brother and pinned him to the floor.
“Uncle!” Janus was laying face first against the mats.
His sister had his right arm in an arm bar hold and her foot pressing against his shoulder joint. He could feel his arm ready to pop out of the joint. He feels his sister let go. He rolls over onto his back and looks up at Sasha as she extended her hand down to him.
“Where did you learn that move?” As he grabs her petite hand and is pulled up off the mats.
“It’s one Jerry taught me a year ago. When he did my evaluation.” Sasha helps her brother up off the mat.
“Jerry? You mean our cousin Jerry? He taught you that move?” Janus rolls his shoulder to get the soreness out of his joint.
“Yep, our cousin Jerry. Aunt Janet’s oldest son. He was training a new batch of recruits and asked if I wouldn’t mind helping him demonstrate a move. He used that same move on me and afterwards, while the recruits were practicing it. He taught it to me.” Sasha walks over to the wall and pick-up her towel and his towel. She tosses it to him.
Janus catches the towel as it came towards him.
“Thanks.” He wipes the sweat off his face and neck.
“Any time.” Sasha rolls her neck to relieve some soreness she was feeling.
Her rib cage was bothering her, even with the tight wrapping her mother did to her. She picks-up her water bottle and takes a sip from it. She watches her brother as he takes a sip from his water bottle.
“So, what do you think about our newest little brother?” Sasha wonder what her older brother thought.
“I think he’s got a rough road ahead of him, just like you did when you were younger. I know mom has already started him on testosterone supplements and has him on a strict diet and workout routine. He has already asked mom to remove his breast and close-up his vagina and remove his ovaries.” Janus takes a sip from his water bottle.
“Has mom agreed to do it?” Sasha couldn’t remember if Miles had his chest wrapped or not.
“She said, she’ll do the surgery. Once his counselor gives her the okay. He still must deal with the rapes he suffered through under the sex traffickers. Until then, he should watch how me or dad act, so he can pass effectively.” He takes another sip of his water.
Sasha helps her brother clean-up the gym before heading upstairs to the kitchen to grab something to munch on.
When they walked into the kitchen, they see their mother and all the grandchildren baking cookies.
Gracie looks up when she spots her mother and Uncle walk in “we’re making cookies mom.”
A smile appears on Sasha’s face as she walks over to her youngest.
“I can see that.” She had a smile on her face as she grabs a chocolate chip cookie off the plate.
“Mmmm, you can taste the love in them.” Sasha takes another bite of the cookie.
“You’re right sis. These cookies are filled with love.” He ruffles Gracie’s hair as he bites into his cookie.
Janet just looks at her two children as she helps Rose with a batch of sugar cookies to put in the oven. She remembers doing this with them when they were younger. She remembered Sasha nearly burning her hand when she went to grab the cookie sheet out of the oven. At the time, they didn’t know she could manipulate fire with her thoughts.
Rose loved baking with her grandmother. She never knew her real grandmother. Now she had a little sister, Uncles, Aunts and grandparents.
She feels her mother wrap her arm around her.
Sasha had notice Rose thinking about something “a penny for your thoughts, pumpkin.”
Rose just smiles at her mother “I’m okay mom. I was just thinking about my life right now. I never had this before.” She hugs her mother.
Sasha returns her hug. She holds her tight and places a kiss on her forehead. She feels Gracie hug Rose as well.
Janus takes his cellphone out and snaps a picture of his little sister and his two nieces just hugging each other.
After a few seconds, they all release and help their grandmother with the cookie tray in the oven. Sasha grabs a fresh baked sugar cookie off the tray. The heat from the cookie doesn’t bother her, because of her ability.
“I will never get use to that.” Janus just shakes his head as he watches Sasha grabs a hot cookie from the cookie tray.
Sasha just smile “hey, what can I say. When your hot, your hot.”
Sasha heads up to her bedroom to take a shower and change out of her leotard. Susan joins her in the shower.
“I was wondering when you were going to come upstairs and take a shower.” As she kisses Sasha.
Susan has missed not having her wife around these past few weeks. She knew how busy Sasha got sometimes. Between the band, her stage magician performances and her other activities that seemed to pop-up at the wrong time.
“I’m sorry sweetheart. I don’t mean to be away all the time.” Sasha returns the kiss and just holds Susan against her body.
They have been a couple for the past ten years. They had started dating each other when they were in High school. The two of them had attended different private schools, and met during a tennis match. She had loved the way Susan looked in her school tennis outfit. How the outfit had hugged her curves and showed off her beautiful legs.
Then when Sasha started looking for people to start a band, Susan had shown up for an audition. Once she heard her sing, she was hooked on her. She chased after Susan and after several months of asking Susan out. She finally relented and went out with her. After that first date, they were a couple.
Sure, they had their arguments and bad moments, but they always came back to each other. They did try dating other girls, but found that they were meant for each other. Once the Supreme court said that same sex couples could get married. Their parents threw them a big wedding.
The two of them just held each other as they let the water cascade down their bodies. Susan was bigger in the chest department, then Sasha was. Sure, Sasha had some work done to her breast to be a little bit bigger, but Susan was naturally bigger.
They stay in the shower for a while. Afterwards, they get out and head back into their bedroom to make love to each other. Sasha had missed Susan’s touches and kisses on her body. She couldn’t believe how many times Susan brought her to orgasm or how many times she brought Susan.
As they laid there, nude on the bed resting. Gracie comes walking in.
“Ooopp’ss sorry mom’s.” Gracie was about to turn around to leave.
“It’s okay sweetie. Come mere.” Susan holds her hands out to Gracie.
Gracie walks over and takes Susan’s hand.
Susan pulls Gracie onto the bed between her and Sasha “you should never be ashamed to see me or mommy Sasha nude. Now what was it you were going to say to us?”
Gracie looks at Susan and then at Sasha. She didn’t know how she felt seeing her mothers naked, but she knew they loved her. She spots some scars on Sasha’s body. She reaches out and touches one.
“Where did you get this one, mommy?” Gracie looks up at Sasha.
“I got that one, when I took down my very first bad guy. He managed to stab me, before I could stop him.” Sasha remembered that one, because it was her first time working by herself.
“Did it hurt?”
“Yes, but what hurt more. Was coming home to mommy Susan and explaining what happened.” Sasha smiled as she looked at Susan.
Susan had been so worried that Sasha had seriously hurt herself. Once she managed to reassure Susan that the wound wasn’t serious.
Susan, tore into her for being so careless.
There was a knock on the bedroom door.
“Come in.”
Rose comes in and spots her mother’s laying in bed naked with Gracie laying between them.
“Umm, mom’s. Sorry for interrupting you, but did Gracie ask you if we could go with grandma to the store?” Rose tries not to stare at her parents.
“No, she didn’t, Rose.” Sasha smirked because she could tell Rose was trying not to stare at them.
“Rose, it’s okay to look at us. We have nothing that you don’t have.” Sasha wanted her daughters not to be ashamed of the human body.
“I know mom, it’s just, well unusual to see your parents naked.” Rose looks at them.
“As for you request to go to the store with grandma. You never need our permission to go any where with your grandparents. Just let us know you went with them.” Sasha gets up and hugs her daughter.
Gracie gets up out of bed and follow her mother.
“Now, go before your grandparents come looking for you two.” Sasha kisses Gracie’s cheek.
She watches as both girls leave the bedroom. She turns around and find Susan standing behind her.
“I think we better have a talk with the girls.” She kisses Sasha.
Sasha returns the kiss “we could always take them to a nudist colony for a day.”
Sasha remembers when the whole band went one summer. The guys in the band didn’t mind it so much. It was Julia (aka: Dusk) and Susan that were nervous about walking around nude all day. Sasha had played a trick on Gregory (aka: Mystic) by writing on his back. So, when he tanned you could see it. It hadn’t bother Sasha walking around nude all day.
“I’ll think about. I don’t think our girls are ready for that yet.” Susan just smile as she turns around and grabs some clothes for her and Sasha to wear.
“Come on girls, you’re going to be late for school if we don’t leave now.” Sasha told Susan she would drive the girls to school.
She was taking her 2012 Jeep Wrangler Unlimited Sport RHD. She’s had this Jeep since she first got her driver license. It was her sweet sixteen birthday gifts from her mom and dad. She had driven it throughout her high school years and when they first formed the band. She used to go to her performances when she first started her stage magician career.
“We’re coming mom.” Gracie races down the stairs with her backpack slung over her shoulder.
Rose was right behind her with her backpack as well. Both girls were dressed in their school uniforms. Susan had enrolled Rose and Gracie in the same private school. The rest of the band had enrolled their adopted children in the same school.
“I call shotgun.” Gracie heads towards the passenger side of the jeep and discovered it had the steering wheel on that side.
Sasha just smiles as she spots the confused look on Gracie’s face.
“Other side squirt.” Sasha opens the door and climbs in.
Rose just smirks when she climbs in behind her mother. Gracie climbs in on the left-hand side of the Jeep.
“Mom, why is the steering wheel over on the right-hand side of the Jeep?” As she fastens her seat belt.
“Because this was the only model your grandmother and grandfather could find that matched what I wanted for my sixteenth birthday.” Sasha had been surprised as well, when they gave her the keys to the Jeep.
It had taken her a while to get use to the steering being on the right-hand side of the Jeep. When they went to England, the car blended in with the steering being on the right-hand side. She starts the Jeep and link her IPhone with the radio and drive the girls to school. She sings along with a few songs. Rose and Gracie join in with her as they headed to school.
When they pull up to be dropped off, Sasha spots the rest of the band member children waiting for Rose and Gracie. She notices
Alexander/Alex (a.k.a. Moon) was taking after his mother. Dusk was deeply into the Gothic culture. He had the gothic look about him, even in his school uniform. Mystic’s twin daughters, wore pentagrams and stars in their ears.
“Looks like your friends are waiting for you.” Sasha knew the children of the band members were growing close to one another.
She did spot another teenager that looked like he had her hair style when on stage.
“Rose, who’s that kid over there. The one standing in a group with his hands-on fire?” Sasha was curious.
“That’s Ethan, he’s been bugging me about the tricks you do on stage. He’s wants to be just like you, Mom.” Rose liked Ethan.
He was friendly and funny, but he was hooked on acting like her mother’s name sake on stage. He wanted Rose to tell him all her mother’s
secrets or see if she could get some of her mother’s tricked items. She didn’t know where her mother stored her gear or anything about her stage magic tricks.
“Hhhmmm.” Sasha was formulating a plan.
“Well, you girls have a nice day and be nice to your teachers.” Sasha gives Gracie a kiss on her cheek and one on Rose’s cheek when she leans between the seats.
“We will mom.” Gracie hops out with her big sister following behind her.
Sasha watches as they join their friends. She puts the Jeep in gear and head back towards her apartment. She had a clean-up crew go by and clean it up after what happened to her sister.
The men that raped her sister were finding out what it was like to be raped repeatedly. Her mother had changed them to women and placed them among some hard-core men. She knew it was wrong to do, but they raped her sister repeatedly. So, they desired what they were getting. As for Adam and Greg Hallaway they were finding out what it meant to be someone else’s bitch. They had their manhood removed and placed in another prison that held the worst of the worst. They were put in general population, so they could meet their friends.
Her mom and Dad had gotten a lot of information out of them. Before she put them away permanently. She knew her mother had been approached by some men from Langley about Mr. Adam and she told them to go to hell. Some Senators and Congress men tried to put pressure on her mother and her aunt. Those same people found out what happens to people who were skilled enough to kill them at any time.
Her thoughts go back to Ethan and what Rose said, “call Cassandra Cross.”
Cassandra Cross:
Cassandra was enjoying being a newly married woman. Her and Jerry had gotten married by the Justice of The Peace a week after Sasha had left. They had the reception at the bar and Cassandra was loving it. She may not be able to see anything, but she had enjoyed the celebration that had gone on around her.
She spent most of her time with her new husband at the bar, since he owned it. She stayed at the bar most of the time anyway, before she got married. She was happy that everything that took place with Adam Ludlum had worked out in the end. As she is sitting at her normal table, her cellphone starts ringing.
A smile appears on her face as she recognizes who it was from the ring tone.
“Hello Sasha. What can I do for you?” She wonders what Sasha wanted.
“Hi Cassandra, you probably already know what I’m going to ask you, but I’ll ask any way. Can you tell me if any of my girls will be following in my footsteps to perform stage tricks?” Sasha knew Cassandra could see the future.
Cassandra just smile “Rose, will go on to be a famous singer. She will meet a nice police officer and have three children. Only one of your grandchildren will want to follow in your footsteps. Gracie will go to college and meet her future husband. He will be an Air Force Officer and have five children from him. She will also, work as a civilian contractor at the same base her husband will be stationed at. Why did you want to know about your children’s future?”
“Well, there’s this boy at the girl’s school that I am thinking about taking on as an apprentice. I didn’t want to cause a problem between him and my girls.” Sasha wanted to continue her tricks like she did with her mother.
“Well, there’s two things about Ethan. She would make a great apprentice to continue your stage magic. However, if you want her to continue the special type of work you do. You’re going to have to push her hard. You might have to send her across the water to be trained by a person over there by a person that has the initials G.” Cassandra wonders if Sasha caught what she was telling her.
Sasha’s eye brow goes up when she hears she, instead of he about Ethan.
“Are you saying Ethan is transgender?”
“Actually, I’m saying that Ethan is a crossdresser. He doesn’t want to be a girl, but he likes to dress like a girl. She’ll make a great assistant to your shows.” Cassandra figures that she’ll let Sasha discover things about Ethan on her own.
“Okay, that was something I wasn’t expecting. Hey, have you and Jerry set a wedding date yet?” Sasha wanted to send Cassandra a wedding gift.
“We got married a week after you left Sasha. You shouldn’t send me anything. You gave me the best gift I could ask for. Your friendship is enough for me.” Cassandra meant it. Being friends with Sasha was enough for her.
“Dang! I was hoping to see you walk down the aisle.” Sasha would had liked to see that.
“I got married by the Justice of the Peace. Jerry and I talked about it and decided to go that route. However, I did wear a wedding dress and Jerry wore his kilt.” Cassandra did have several pictures taken.
One was hanging in the bar and the other was hanging in their house. Jerry was selling his place and moving in with her. They had arranged the furniture, so she didn’t trip herself.
“We’ll expect a gift from me and my wife, Cassandra.” Sasha as going to send her a wedding gift.
“Thank you. Is there anything else I can do for you?”
“No, not really. Thank you for the information. Hey, which of my girls will be a mother first?” Sasha, was curious.
“Gracie and don’t try to stop it. If you do, you’ll cause problems with her future and your relationship with her.” Cassandra needed to give
Sasha that warning.
“I won’t and thanks.”
“You’re welcome and until we speak again.” Cassandra disconnects.
Sasha heads towards her apartment.
Sasha dives into the deep end of the pool and swim the whole entire length underwater. She pops up behind Gracie from underwater and tickle her.
“Gotcha, kiddo.” Sasha tickles her youngest daughter as she stands next to her.
Gracie just giggles as her mother tickles her. She was floating around on a large inner tube in the swallow end of the pool. She wasn’t a very good swimmer and only went into the deep end if one of her mothers were with her in the pool.
“I give, I give.” Gracie was about to pee her swimsuit.
Her grandmother had done a good job healing her. The damage done by the council member when he raped her was extensive. He tore her up inside and caused her to have extensive surgery to fix the damage. Her grandmother called a friend of hers that specialized in women’s reproductive problems to fix the damage.
Sasha stops tickling her. She enjoyed watching her little girl giggle. It had taken Gracie time to trust people and to feel comfortable around them and to wear the swimsuit she had on. It was a two piece that was normal for any ten-year-old to wear. She holds Gracie’s inner tube and places a kiss on her cheek.
“Gotcha, mom!” Rose had sneaked up on Sasha from behind underwater and jumped up onto her back.
“Oomph!” Sasha feels Rose’s arms and legs go around her body.
Sasha let’s go of Gracie’s inner tube to hold Rose’s legs as she held on to her. Her, Susan, and Rose were wearing thong bikinis that were like each other’s. The one Rose was wearing matched her eyes. Hers was fiery red and the one Susan had on was pure white.
All of them had gone and had a bikini waxing done. She was used to it by now. She had to wear some skimpy outfits on stage when she performed her illusions and magic tricks. So, she had to have it done ever so often. Susan had it done every so often as well, but this was Rose’s first time.
They had taken Rose to the same person they used. She was a nice person and knew how to relax a newbie. They had held her hand as the person trimmed and waxed her for the first time. It had taken a little convincing to get Rose to wear her first thong swimsuit.
Since, they were in the backyard and around the pool. Rose didn’t mind wearing it. However, she vowed not to wear one on the beach or in public. She said she would only wear it in their backyard around their pool.
Rose holds onto her mother’s back and lock her legs around her waist. She knew her mother could escape her hold, but she was enjoying the time her mother was here with her and Gracie. It wasn’t often that all them were together as a family. She knew her mother did important work, but she wanted to spend more time with the woman that saved her, and she called mom.
They play for awhile in the pool. After a few hours of goofing off, Sasha gets out to cook lunch on the grill. Susan was helping her as their girls laid on their lounges tanning.
While the two of them are standing close to the grill “you know, the girls are happy that you are home spending time with them.” Susan knew how much the girls miss having Sasha around.
“I know, and I’ll try to be around more. I spoke to Cassandra and found out that she and Jerry got married at the Justice of the Peace office.
So, I sent them a wedding gift from the two of us.” Sasha liked Cassandra. She was a unique person.
“Isn’t she the one that can see the future?” Susan looks towards her wife.
“Yep, and I already know how our girls are going to turn out. Let’s just say, we’re going to have a lot of grandchildren.” Sasha was happy to have grandchildren.
“What else did Cassandra tell you and why did you call and ask her about our girls?” Susan was curious why her wife called and asked about their girls.
“One of Rose’s schoolmates wants to learn my tricks and do what I do. That’s why I called her to find out if maybe one of our girls want to follow in my footsteps. She said they didn’t. she did say one of our grandchildren will, but not our girls.” Sasha applies some more barbeque to the chicken she was grilling.
“So, your thinking about taking on an apprentice?”
“Yep, I also found out that the person who is interested in learning my tricks. They like to wear girl clothes but doesn’t want to be a girl.”
“That’s not to bad. So, are you going to approach this person and ask them to join you?” Susan starts removing the food off the grill.
“I’m seriously thinking about it. I think it might be a good idea to continue what my mother taught me. I would hate to see the act disappear.” Sasha really didn’t want the act to be forgotten.
“Are you going to have your apprentice follow you in your other line of work?” Susan wouldn’t mind. That way Sasha would have someone watching her back.
“I’m not sure. She said I’ll have to make my apprentice work harder if I do or send them overseas to a person who has the initial of G.” Sasha still didn’t know who this person was.
“Well, why don’t you do this. Take this person on as an apprentice and see how they take to your training and how serious they are. If they are serious and pass the magician guild test, then start training them to work with you.” Susan knew how hard the magician test was.
Sasha had been required to test several applicants and they never pass her test. In this case, Sasha wouldn’t be allowed to test her apprentice. Another well-known stage magician or her mother would have to do it. Even though her mother didn’t perform any more, she was still a member of the magician's guild and was high up in their ranks.
“If you decide to go down this path. You will need to inform your mother. She has final say over who you teach her unique tricks too.” Susan knew Sasha’s mother liked to keep the tricks she designed in the family. Sasha had some of her own that she designed and perfected.
“I will. Now, let’s feed our two young children before they decide to eat us.” Sasha closes the grill, while Susan walks over towards the patio table and set the food down on it.
“Alright girls, its lunch time.” Susan looks towards both girls.
Gracie and Rose get up and walk over to the patio table. Gracie sits next to Sasha and Rose sits next to Susan. Everyone starts making their hamburgers and chicken sandwiches the way they like from the plate of condiments.
Sasha strokes Gracie’s hair as she slept snuggled against her. Last night both girls had slept with her and Susan. Rose was snuggled up against Susan. Both their long hairs covered their bodies were intermingled together. Susan’s blonde hair and Rose’s platinum color hair.
Gracie didn’t move as Sasha stroke her hair. She holds Gracie against her body and just watches as her wife and Rose slept. They had spent all day by the pool yesterday and when night fell. They came inside and watched movies.
When it was the girl’s bedtime. They wanted to sleep with her and Susan. So, Sasha and Susan gave into them as they all slept together. Gracie had stayed snuggled by her all night. Sasha could feel her tremble and whimper several times during the night. She knew Gracie still had bad dreams from her ordeal. So, she holds her against her body. Once she does that, Gracie stops trembling and whimpering.
By 9:00 A.M. everyone started waking up. They go downstairs to the kitchen and as a family fix breakfast. Sasha teaches Rose and Gracie how to make omelets. She knew Susan could cook, but she didn’t like making omelets. That was Sasha’s specialty. Her father was the cook in their family. Her mother could cook, but her father could be a gourmet chef for a high end restaurant if he wanted too.
Once breakfast was done and cleaned up. They head back upstairs and change into their exercise clothes. They go for a morning jog. Sasha and Susan let the girls set the pace. They wave to their neighbors as they jog throughout the neighborhood. Sasha sets a short distance for Gracie. She wasn't a long distance runner like her older sister or like her and Susan. When they get back to the house, they take a family shower together.
When their showers are over, they get dress and go to the local shopping mall. This way, the girls could do some shopping. Gracie doesn’t let go of Sasha’s hand as they walk around the mall and visit a few stores. They visit a few clothing stores and the girls pick out several new outfits. Sasha finds a nice dress, matching shoes and purse that goes together nicely for herself.
She notices that Susan finds a nice figure-hugging dress as well. It went well with the dress she had picked out. She finds two more dresses in Rose and Gracie's size that went with hers and Susan's.
They go to their favorite restaurant for lunch. It was a nice upscale restaurant that has been around since they were in High School. Sasha remembers the first time she came to the restaurant. All her family had been with her and they were told to be on their best behavior. They walk in and wait for their hostess to seat them to a table. They are shown a table and given menus. Sasha already knew what she wanted and pretty much knew what Susan was going to get. Sasha helps Gracie decide what she wanted. Rose was going to be adventurist and order something she has never had.
They stay at the restaurant for almost an hour and a half. Afterwards, they leave and head over to see Sasha’s sister Janius. She could hear all the locks on the door and it opens. Janius looked better after the rape she experienced. Rose and Gracie give her hugs and just hold her.
Janius holds onto her nieces and felt loved by them. Her counselor has been working hard to help her overcome what happened to her. She felt her sister hug her and Susan as well. They stand like that for a while.
Janius had been feeling a little down till her sister and nieces showed up. After a while everyone let’s go to Janius and head into the living room. The girls sit next to their aunt and stay close to her. Sasha could tell someone else has been staying with her older sister.
“Who’s the mysterious guest?” Sasha looks towards her sister.
Janius blushes “a friend of mine. He heard what happened and has been staying with me. He’s a police officer.”
Sasha just smiles and was happy someone was staying with her sister. So, like any nosy sister would do.
“How long have the two of you been seeing each other?”
“For about a year now. We met in court while I defended a person he had arrested. He had done everything right, but the department he worked at. They screwed up, so the client won. After that, we started seeing each either for coffee or lunch. The night I was raped, he was in a gunfight. He was worried when I didn’t return his call. He found out from Janus what happened and has been staying with me since I left the hospital. He’s at work right now.” Janius puts her arms around Gracie and Rose and hugs them.
“Well, I am glad you found someone. So, is he going to be the one?” Sasha had spotted the engagement ring on her sister’s hand.
Janius blushes again. She had wanted to wait till the whole family was gather before she told anyone she had gotten engaged. William had proposed to her last night after dinner.
“Don’t tell mom or dad. You all are the first to know he proposed to me.” Janius looks at her sister and Susan.
She knew the girls wouldn’t spoil her announcement.
“I promise not to say anything to mom or dad.” Sasha looks towards Susan.
“Hey, I’m not going to spoil Janius announcement. That’s your job as her little sister.” A Cheshire grin appears on her face.
Janius looks over towards her sister.
“I said I promise. I won’t tell mom or dad.” Sasha knew better than to spoil her sister’s announcement.
They stay for awhile visiting. After about three hours of visiting, they head back home, and the girls help make dinner. While Susan and the girls were fixing dinner. Sasha goes into her home office and put together an invitation puzzle for Ethan Noel. If he can figure out the puzzle, he’ll get the message on the day and hour she wants to meet him. She’ll mail it tomorrow morning.
“Mom, dinner.” Gracie comes walking into her mother’s office.
“Coming sweetie.” Sasha turns around and follows her daughter out of the office.
“Come on slowpoke.” Grace watches her newest sister as she ran up the driveway towards the house.
Robyn just smiles as she pushes herself. She was still getting her body in shape. Every morning she and Grace got up early and ran ten miles. Sometimes, their mothers join them on their run, and sometimes it was just the two of them.
No one would be dumb enough to attack them or even try to kidnap them. Robyn and Grace have been growing close in the past month. Since Sasha brought her home. She’s been perfecting her card tricks and practicing with her special gifts.
She finally makes it up to where Grace was standing “you are enjoying this, aren’t you?”
“What? Getting you in shape? Nope, mom said I’m to keep pushing you.” Grace opens the front door of the house and walks in.
Robyn follows behind her little sister. She loved how her sister’s ass wiggle when she walked. She was still learning how to make her wiggle when she walks. Sasha suggested she waits until she turns sixteen years old, before getting any plastic surgery done to her body. The counselor she was seeing was the same one her uncle Miles was seeing.
The counselor was a close friend of the family. Robyn didn’t know she had so many unresolved issues until she went to see counselor
Ashleigh Connors. She was a well-known doctor that dealt with gender dysphoria issues.
“Is your friend Adora still having her sleepover this weekend?”
“Yep! Mom said I could go. How about you? Are you still thinking about going with your friends to the comic con?” Grace knew her new sister
was into comics and anime.
“Yep, I’m going as Ten from the Royal Flush gang.” Robyn has been working hard on her costume and make-up.
“Are the rest of your friends, going as the other members?” Grace was curious.
They walk into the kitchen to grab some cold water from the refrigerator. Both their mothers were out taking care of business. So, the two of them had the mansion to themselves.
“Nope, they are going as Jedi’s and other characters.”
Grace takes a couple of gulps from her water bottle. She was thirsty from their run. She grabs a pear from the fruit bowl her mothers keep in the house. Their mothers didn’t like them to eat a lot of sugary foods or drinks.
“So, what do normal girls do at a slumber party?” Robyn knew her adopted older sister and Grace were natural girls.
“Well, we do each other’s hair, nails, and toenails. We stay up late watching movies and eating popcorn, pizza and such. We gossip about people we know. We just have fun and such. Didn’t you use to do anything fun with your friends back in Tensas Parish?”
“I had a few friends that knew about my gender dysphoria and didn’t care that I liked dressing up as a girl. The ones who had a problem with it were my family. Not that it matters much, my family pretended that I didn’t exist.”
Grace hugs her new sister. She felt sorry for her and hope to join their family, things will be better for her.
“Thanks, Grace.” Robyn returns the hug.
After Robyn hugs her little sister. She heads towards the refrigerator and grabs a small bowl that had fruit already cut up in it. It was one she prepared yesterday as a snack for herself, for today.
Sasha and Susan have been working with her to develop a naturist program. She met her grandmother and got a full physical from her. She couldn’t believe how many doctors ere in the family. She had one aunt and one uncle that were doctors. She also had an aunt that was a high-class lawyer that was particular who her clients were.
After eating her snack and putting her dirty dishes away. She heads upstairs to her bedroom. She had her bathroom. She knew Rose and Grace shared a bathroom. She strips out of her exercise clothes and tosses them into her dirty clothes hamper.
Sasha and Susan told her, that even though they have maids that clean the house. She was responsible for her bedroom and bathroom. Robyn didn’t mind and understood why her new mothers did things that way.
Robyn starts the water and adjusts it until it was the temperature she wanted. She tosses some bath beads into the water. She had come to enjoy the bath beads. She slides into the tub filled with water. A vanilla and cinnamon scent was floating up from the water.
Robyn slides down into the water until her head was submerged. After a few seconds, she resurfaces and rests her head against the back of the tub. She has learned not to generate any electricity while in the tub.
She tried it once and learned her lesson. It had only been a small spark and when it touched the water, zapped! It wasn’t a small zap either, but a big one, that turned her skin red. She closes her eyes and rests for a while.
Twenty minutes later, Grace sticks her head into her bathroom “Robyn, my friends’ mother is here. I’m leaving for my weekend slumber party.”
Robyn opens her eyes and looks over towards her bathroom door.
“Did you leave a note for our mother’s?”
“Yes, and I texted our mothers letting them know I was leaving.” Grace knew if she didn’t, her mother Sasha would track her down.
She also knows, her, Rose, and Robyn have been chipped. It was an emergency feature so her grandmother could track them. If they got kidnapped or held for ransom.
“Okay, have fun and I’ll see you when you get back.”
“Alright. You have fun at the comic con and stay out of trouble.” A smile appears on Grace’s face.
“I will.” Robyn waves goodbye to her younger sister.
When the water starts getting cold. She gets out and starts getting ready to head to the comic con. It takes a while to get ready because she didn’t know if she wanted to go as a brown hair girl or as a blonde. She decided to go as a blonde and put on the pads and fake breasts. The breasts form her mother got her, gave her a nice chest, and the pads on her hips, gave her a nice shape to her hips.
She grabs several packs of playing cards. She normally bought custom playing cards with her symbol on the back of them. That way her audiences would have a souvenir to take home. However, this time she ordered at least ten packs with a different design on the back to use at the comic con.
Robyn looks at herself in the full-length mirror and smiles beneath the mask covering her head. The bodysuit she was wearing was skintight and showed her figure off. While she is admiring herself, her cellphone starts ringing.
She picks it up off her dresser and press accept “hello?”
“Robyn, can you open the gate?”
Robyn heads towards her mother’s office and looks on the monitor to see who it was, before opening the gate. A smile appears on her face when she spots who it was at the gate. It was her friend Jason. They met up at the comic bookstore after her third week of living with Sasha.
He didn’t care she was trans and enjoyed going out with her. He even let her, kiss him one time. She presses the button to allow the gate to open and head back to her bedroom to grab her suitcase.
She and her friends had rented a suite at a nearby hotel to stay over the weekend. Sasha said it was okay, but she was to check in with her and Susan over the weekend to let them know she was okay.
By the time Jason pulled up in front of the house. Robyn was outside with her suitcase and make-up case. She strikes a sexy pose as the SUV her friend was driving stops in front of her.
Jason and the rest of his friends saw Robyn standing outside in front of the mansion. The outfit she had on, showed her body off, and the way she was standing made her look sexy.
“Man, Robyn looks so sexy the way she is standing.” Greg felt a smack on his chest.
Greg looks towards his right and noticed his girlfriend Amber was glaring at him. She was dressed as Wonder Woman, where he was dressed as Owl Man.
“Robyn looks cute, dressed the way she is.”
“Just remember who your dating.” Amber had to admit that Robyn did look good.
Robyn waits until the SUV stops in front of her, before getting in. She notices that Jason was dressed as Thor and looked yummy. Jason was on their school’s football team and was a defensive end. He stood almost seven feet tall and weigh three hundred and fifty pounds. He also lifted weights and competed in weightlifting competitions.
Robyn puts her suitcase and make-up case in the back of the SUV and takes the passenger seat. She removes the mask covering her head.
“Nice! So, you decided to go as a blonde?” Amber liked the blonde wig Robyn had on.
“Yeah, I decided to go as Melanie Walker from Batman Beyond.”
“Well, it looks nice on you. You should think about dyeing your hair blonde.”
“I’ll think about it. My older sister has platinum blonde hair.” Robyn and Grace had similar color hair. Her mother Susan had light blonde hair and her mother Sasha had red hair.
“Speaking of Rose, how is her band doing?” Amber was curious because she had a few of Rose’s songs.
“She’s doing fine. They’ll be home in a few more months. They are doing a four-month tour.”
“Can you imagine being on the road for four months?” Greg thought about joining a band but planned on going to school to learn how to fix airplanes and such. He already knew how to fly single-engine planes.
He’s also been in several commercials. He’s been acting and modeling since he was eight years old.
“Has anyone heard from Casey?” Robyn was curious. She met Casey at the performance she did.
“Yes, she said she’ll meet us at the hotel. She had a doctor’s appointment this morning and her mother was going to drop her off.” Amber spoke with Casey last night before they went to bed. Casey was just like Robyn. A female trapped in a male’s body.
The next two hours they head towards San Diego from Beverly Hills. When some of their favorite songs come over the radio, either Robyn would start singing to it or Amber. Sometimes the guys would join in as well.
When they finally arrive in San Diego, Jason pulls up to Gaslamp Plaza Suites. Sasha knew the manager and arranged for them to get a suite for the weekend while they were visiting the comic con. When the SUV stops, Robyn gets out and stretches her long slender legs. She had the hood for her costume tucked in her purse.
“God, that was a long ride.”
“Well, we do live two hours away from here.” Jason gets out as well.
“Why don’t you girls go in and take care of our paperwork. While I and Greg unload the SUV?”
“Alright.”
Robyn and Amber walk inside the hotel. They were getting looks from everyone as they headed up to the reception desk. Robyn notices the looks they were getting and put a little more wiggle into her walk.
Once they were at the desk, the young lady at the desk looks at them “what can I do for you young ladies?”
“We would like to check-in.” Amber was watching the young woman.
“What name is the reservation under?” Lisa wonders how old the two young women were standing before her.
“Wolfhart.” Robyn knew her mother made the reservation.
Lisa looks through the reservation list and finds the name. It was for five people and it was one of their biggest suites.
“I need to see some identification.” She looks at the two girls.
Robyn pulls her state issue identification card out and hands it to her. Since she has been adopted by Sasha and Susan, her first, middle, and last name has been changed, including having some facial plastic surgery to soften her looks. Gaston had done a number on her and needed surgery.
Gaston and her father went to jail for the abuse done to her. Her mother and siblings were mad at her and wanted to have nothing to do with her. As far as they were concerned, she was dead to them.
Lisa looks at the identification card and notices Robyn was listed as being fifteen years old. She looks back at Robyn “you need to be at least eighteen to register here.”
Robyn pulls out her entertainment license and shows it. She also pulls out a letter that said she could register the room under her name. It was from the management of the hotel.
Lisa looks over everything and gets a manager to approve the rental. The card that was on file, belonged to Sasha. It was to be used for the room and any meals she ordered while staying there.
“Here are your card keys for your room.” Lisa hands over five-card keys to Robyn.
“Thank you.”
Once all the paperwork and check-in were done. Robyn and Amber turn around to head outside to help the boys. Amber spots them walking
inside and a gothic Lolita maid girl was walking in with them.
As they got closer “is that Casey dressed that way?” Robyn was curious.
“I think it is. She looks nice.” Amber couldn’t believe how cute Casey looked.
Outside the Hotel:
Greg and Jason were unloading the SUV when a baby blue Cooper mini coup pulled up behind the SUV. The passenger side door opened and a young teenage girl wearing a black gothic Lolita maid outfit gets out. She walks around to the back of the Cooper and grabs her suitcase and a gym bag.
Casey grabs her bags and walks back to the front to thank her mother for bringing her. She looks inside the car ‘thanks, mom.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie. You have fun with your friends this weekend.”
“I will.” Casey stands back so her mother could leave.
As she walks towards the entrance, she spots Greg and Jason with a luggage cart. She walks up to them “hey guys. Did you just get here?”
Greg turns around when he hears a familiar voice. As he does, he spots a gothic Lolita maid dark brown hair girl with fair skin standing before him. It takes his brain a few seconds to place the facial features of the girl “Casey!”
“Surprise!” Casey had a smile on her face.
“Damn, girl. You look cute as hell.” Greg was impressed by how cute Casey looked.
Jason turns around as well when he hears Casey’s name. His eyes get big as he looks at how sexy she looked, dressed the way she was. She looked like she stepped out of an anime cartoon and into the real world.
“Damn, Casey. You look cute as hell.” Jason was impressed by how Casey was dressed.
“Thanks. So, where are Amber and Robyn?” Casey didn’t see them near the SUV or inside it.
“They are checking us in. Why don’t you add your suitcase and bag to the cart.”
“Okay,” Casey adds her stuff to the luggage chart.
Afterward, the three of them walk inside the hotel. Jason was pushing the luggage cart; Greg was holding the door open and Casey was walking with them.
After a few minutes, they spot Robyn and Amber walking towards them.
“There’s are other two girls.” As all three of them meet Amber and Robyn halfway.
“Damn, Casey. You’re going to make us look bad.” Robyn thought Casey looked good.
“Sorry.” Casey’s cheeks turn beet red.
The five of them take the elevator up to the floor their suite was on and head inside. The suite had three bedrooms “okay, who is sleeping with who?”
“I and Greg claim one room.” Amber and Greg were boyfriend and girlfriend.
“I would like a room by myself if that is okay.” Casey looks at her friends.
“That’s fine. I don’t mind sleeping with Jason.” Robyn has never slept with anyone before. She knew Jason was two years older than her.
“Well, since we're all dressed to party, let’s go and enjoy ourselves at the con. We can always put our bags and suitcases away later.”
“Let’s separate them first, so we can take the luggage rack back downstairs.” Greg figures the hotel staff would like the luggage cart back.
Everyone takes their luggage and put it in the room they are going to sleep in. Once their bags are put away and Robyn gives everyone a room key. They all head towards the comic con. The place where it was being held was only a few minutes’ walks from their hotel.
Robyn had put her mask back on, so she was covered from head to toe. Jason was carrying his replicate of Thor’s hammer. The hammer itself was custom made. Jason’s father work at a monument company and made the hammer from the material they had on hand. The hammer had some weight to it.
Amber’s magic lasso was made from led rope light, that she could turn off and on. As for Greg, his Owl man was an exact replicate of the one they used in the movie Watchmen.
“Man, I didn’t know it was going to be this busy.” Robyn couldn’t believe how many people were at the con.
“I did.” Jason has been to a few comic cons.
Once they were inside the building the comic con was being held at. They stand together as a group and look at everything before them.
“If we are going to split up and mingle with people. Let someone know you have left here or are heading back to the hotel. That way, we won’t spend a lot of time trying to find you.”
“Sounds like a good idea.” Greg had everyone’s cellphone number.
Greg and Amber split off and head towards one end of the place. There was supposed to be a discussion about the new wonder woman movie being made.
“Come, Casey, you’re with us.” Robyn grabs Casey’s hand and drags her with her and Jason.
Casey goes along with Robyn and Jason. They get stopped a few times and asked to have their pictures taken with fans. Jason gets a lot of requests, just because he looks so much like Thor with his muscular build. Robyn watches as Casey is asked by a bunch of girls dressed as anime maids and such.
Robyn could tell Casey was nervous. But after she had her picture taken several times with different anime characters, she relaxed. After a while, Casey goes with a bunch of other Lolita maids that showed up at the comic con.
Robyn gets approached by some DC heroes like Batman, Superman, and the rest of the league. She has fun playing the villain as they put on a few shows for the crowd. She did encounter other people who had dressed up as Ten from the Royal Flush Gang.
Around seven in the evening, her, Jason, Greg, Amber, and Casey have dinner at Space Age Café. Robyn takes a bite from her beef taco.
“Oh, man these tacos are so good. I’m glad I won that hundred-dollar gift certificate.”
“Us too. I couldn’t believe that there had been twenty Ten’s from the Royal Flush gang here.”
“It also helped that you used some of your magic card tricks.” Jason gives Robyn a certain look.
“Nowhere in the contest, did it say you couldn’t do tricks. Besides, I stuck with simple card tricks that anyone can learn on YouTube.” Robyn felt that the simple card tricks gave her the edge.
“So, do we want to go home after dinner or stay a little longer?” Amber looks at everyone.
“I was thinking about going for a swim, so I’m heading back.” Robyn finishes off her taco.
“I’ll join you.” Casey wanted to get out of her Lolita maid outfit.
“Well, why don’t all of us head back and relax for tomorrow?” Amber looks at everyone when she suggests the idea.
After dinner, all of them head back to the hotel. Once into their suite “Robyn, can you undo my corset, please?”
“Sure, no problem.” Robyn unties the laces holding Casey’s corset.
“Oh, that feels so good.” Casey felt better now that the laces have been loosened.
The corset that was part of the outfit was tight, but not too tight. However, it still restricted her breathing some and now she felt better. She walks into the bedroom she was sleeping in.
Robyn turns around and head into the bedroom her and Jason were sharing. She carefully shimmies out of the bodysuit she has been wearing all day long. She takes her wig off and put it on the wig stand.
“I bet you are happy to take your wig off.” Jason stands in the doorway looking at Robyn, as she stood in her panties and bra.
“Yes, now my head will feel cooler.” Robyn takes her bra off and grabs her swimsuit out of her suitcase.
“Are you going to wear your panties with your swimsuit?”
“No, but could you turn around, please?” Robyn didn’t want Jason to see her tuck.
“No problem.” Jason turns around and waits until Robyn permits him to turn back around.
“Okay, you can turn back around.” Robyn was wearing a swimsuit that looked like her Ten costumes.
“Cute, did you get that made at the same time as your Ten costumes?” Jason saw how it highlight some of her curves.
He noticed that Robyn was developing breasts, because of the small grape buds pushing against the suit. The swimsuit was high waisted and showed her hips off. She might not have all the curves she does when she is wearing her bodysuit, but she still looked like a girl.
“Turn around for me, Robyn.” Jason felt a stirring just looking at Robyn.
Robyn smiles and slowly turn around for Jason. She liked the way he was looking at her. She just wishes she was more developed like her two sisters.
Once Robyn did a complete twirl. She stops and looks at Jason “you know, you could come swimming with me and Casey.”
“I’ll think about it.” Jason didn’t know how he felt about Robyn, but since meeting her.
He’s become infatuated with her. They have only known each other for about a month since she started going to the same school as her sister
Grace. He graduated and earned a scholarship from playing high school football.
He watches as Robyn walks past him towards the living area of the suite. He watches as Casey comes out of her bedroom wearing a bikini. She had small breasts and her hips were more pronounced than Robyn’s.
Robyn stops when she spots Casey coming out of her bedroom. She couldn’t believe how much of a model she looked like.
“Damn, Casey. You look like a model with that figure and bikini you are wearing.” Robyn was surprised at how beautiful Casey looked wearing the bikini. She could model professionally if her breasts were a little more developed.
Casey blushes from Robyn’s compliment. She wanted to be a model and has done some modeling for a couple of teenage magazines. It was the only way she could afford her treatments and the doctor she was seeing.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.”
Casey grabs her beach bag and heads towards the door. She waits for Robyn to catch up.
“Coming?” Casey looks at Robyn.
“Yes.” Robyn grabs her stuff and heads out the door with Casey.
When they leave, Amber grabs Greg’s hand and leads him to their bedroom. The two of them have been dating for a few years and have made out a few times as well. Amber had a birth control implant installed in her body. The one she currently has is good for five years.
Jason watches them disappear into their bedroom. He just shakes his head and heads back into his and Robyn’s bedroom to take a shower.
Swimming Pool Area:
Casey and Robyn arrive down into the pool area. They notice that it was kinda crowded.
“Well, so much for doing some laps.” Robyn just stands and looks at all the people in the pool.
Casey spots two girls she met at the comic con. She waves to them “come with me, Robyn. I want to introduce you to some people I met today.”
‘Let’s put our stuff down before we go.”
“Okay.” Casey spots two lounge chairs that weren’t being used, close to each other.
She heads over to them and places her stuff on one. She watches as Robyn claims the other one.
“Come on, lets go join them.” Casey dives into the pool.
Robyn follows behind Casey and dives into the pool as well. She follows behind Casey as they managed to swim over to the girls. Casey introduces Robyn to them.
Hours later:
Casey and Robyn could barely move as they walk from the elevator towards the suite, they were staying in. They were tired, sore, and thirsty after playing water volleyball for the past few hours.
“I am going to have a nice hot bath and sleep like a log.” Robyn takes her room card out and opens the door.
“I think I’ll join you.” Casey felt like Robyn.
They walk into the suite and head towards their respected bedrooms. When Robyn walks into hers. She spots Jason still up playing a video game.
Jason looks up when Robyn walks into the bedroom “did you have fun?”
“Yes, but I’m sore and tired now.” Robyn had fun.
“What did you do, that made you so sore and tired?” Jason was curious.
“Casey and I met up with a few girls she met at the comic con. Then some of the heroes I met, joined us. So, we got together and played volleyball.”
“Who won?”
“Casey’s team did. They had the most wins.” Robyn wasn’t disappointed.
Robyn grabs her bathroom items and head into the bathroom to shower. She takes a shower and rinses her hair to get all the chlorine out. Once she is finished showering, she puts her nightgown and heads out into the bedroom.
The room she and Jason were sleeping in, only had one bed. She lays down on the left-hand side of the bed and watches Jason play his game. She was a little nervous and excited at the same time.
Jason plays his game for another hour, before stopping. He stands up and heads towards the bed. He strips down to his boxers and lays down on the right-hand side of the bed. He looks over towards Robyn and notices she was looking at him.
“Can’t sleep.” She just watches Jason.
“Is there anything I can do to help you sleep?” Jason moves closer to Robyn.
“Yes, you can kiss me.” Robyn wanted to kiss Jason.
Jason leans in and starts kissing Robyn. He leans down and kisses her passionately. One thing leads to another. Robyn and Jason explore
each other’s bodies.
Susan and Sasha’s Mansion:
Susan and Sasha were enjoying each other’s bodies when Sasha’s cellphone starts ringing. Sasha stops pleasing her wife and reaches over for her cellphone. She notices the number showing belonged to Cassandra.
“You know, you have bad timing, Cassandra.”
“Sorry, but I thought you should know, your newest daughter has found her husband.” Cassandra was surprised she saw the two of them together.
“Let me guess, its Jason?” Sasha has seen how Robyn looked at Jason.
“Yeah, it is. I’m also sorry I disturb you and Susan. You might want to think about training Jason to be like your brother.”
“I’ll think about it. Is there anything else I should know?”
“No, I’ll talk with you later.” Cassandra ends the call.
“Okay.” Sasha ends the call.
San Diego:
Robyn felt Jason holding her. She strokes the arm holding her and felt different after what they did last night. She doesn’t know if she made a mistake, but she enjoyed what they did last night.
She feels Jason kiss the nape of her neck. His grip tightened on her.
“How are you feeling this morning?”
“Sore, but I don’t regret it.” She turns to kiss Jason.
Jason returns the kiss. He enjoyed himself last night while exploring Robyn’s body.
“I wish we didn’t have to leave today.” Robyn wanted to stay in bed with Jason.
“We’re not leaving until late.”
“I know.”
A few hours later, everyone gets up and dress back up in their costumes. They pack everything up, before heading to the comic con. They spend almost all day there, before packing the SUV up and head towards home.
St. Holly’s Academy:
Gracie waves as her mother leave. She spots her friends and walks over to them. She liked coming to school and socializing with her friends. She spots Louie as his mother drops him off. He looked depressed for some reason.
She walks over to him “hey, what’s wrong?”
Louie looks at Gracie “oh, hi Gracie.”
Louie liked Gracie a lot. She was funny, smart and a good friend.
“You know the saying when it rains, it pours?”
“Yeah, I know the saying. My uncle Edward likes to say it a lot.” Gracie knew it was her uncle’s favorite saying.
“Well, it's true.” Louie couldn’t believe that the band he helped create had kicked him out of it.
They wanted to switch the type of music he wasn’t into. He tried to remind them that he was the one that brought them together. They had a big gig coming up and the person who hired them was expecting the type of music they played.
The group voted to expel him from the group. All the music he had written, belonged to the group since it was a collaboration between him and them. The next bad thing that happened, his guitar had been run over by a dump truck. He was riding home on his bicycle with his guitar strapped to his back when the straps broke. His guitar fell in front of a garbage truck and crushed his guitar inside the case.
“So, why is it so true?” Gracie could tell he was hiding something.
“I got kicked out of the band I was in and started. Then, my guitar was crushed by a garbage truck.” Louie tries not to let Gracie see how upset he was over the loss of his guitar.
“I’m sorry you got kicked out of the band. I’m also sorry that your guitar got crushed. If you still have it, I might know someone who might be able to fix it.” Gracie was thinking about her uncle Jack of Hearts. He built guitars and worked on them.
“I can’t pay for the repairs.” Louie knew his parents wouldn’t pay for the repairs. They didn’t like that he was in a band or playing the guitar.
“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it. Come on, let’s head inside and head to class.” Gracie and Louie walk inside the school together.
They both had the same first-period class, which was Government. Gracie takes her normal seat and Louie takes his, which was a few seats behind hers. Gracie spots her friends Carolyn and Paige as they walked into class. She waves to them and watches as they come over to sit next to her.
“So, what’s with you and Louie?” Paige spotted Gracie talking to Louie before class.
“Nothing much. He looked depressed this morning and I was curious why.” Gracie takes out her laptop and book.
Paige and Carolyn take out their laptop and books as well. Their teacher instructs them to turn to page 127 of The American Constitution. He starts explaining the first part of the constitution as everyone in class takes notes on their laptop.
When the first period is over, they go to their homeroom class. Paige, Carolyn, Alice, and Ana sit together in homeroom.
“Are we still on for this weekend?” Ana looks at her friends for an answer.
“Yeah, my mom said I can go, as long as one of your parents is with us.” Gracie got permission from her mothers for the concert that was going on this weekend.
“My mom and older sister are going to be our chaperone.” Alice had asked her mother and older sister.
After homeroom, the girls head to their second and third-period classes together. It was during the fourth period that they split up. Gracie had a gym and this week they were playing volleyball. She was pretty good at it. Louie was in her gym class.
She walks into the girl’s locker room and changes into her gym clothes. When she comes out of the locker room, she notices her teacher was going to put them through a few warmup exercises. She didn’t mind, because her mother and Sandy always put them through warmup exercises.
She notices some of the guys in her class, were watching some of the girls like her with big breasts. She knew hers and several other girls in her class bounced when they did jumping jacks and such. After they do the warmup exercises, they pair off into teams and start playing.
Gracie spikes the ball a few times and blocks a couple of spikes as well. Her cousins were good at volleyball and learned from them. Also, she used some of her mother’s dirty tricks as well.
By the time gym class was over. Gracie meets up with Louie on the way to their next class.
“Hey, Louie. Wait up.” Gracie runs to catch up with Louie.
Louie stops as he waits for Gracie to catch up to him. He never realized how nice-looking she looked before in her school uniform.
“You did great in gym class today.”
“Thanks, you weren’t so bad yourself. Where did you learn to play as you do?” Louie was impressed with Gracie.
“My family, my cousins are good at playing volleyball.” Gracie loved playing with her cousins.
“I would like to meet them one day.” Louie didn’t have many cousins.
“I’ll see what I can arrange. Hey, do you think your parents would mind if you came over to my house, after school?” Gracie didn’t invite people over to her house that much.
“They wouldn’t care.” Louie knew his parents wanted him to be out more, instead of in his bedroom practicing his guitar.
Not that it matters much, because his guitar was damaged and he didn’t have the money to fix it. He loved his guitar and music.
“I’ll see you out front, after school. My older sister is coming by to pick me up.” Gracie was happy that Rose was done with touring until,
summer.
Normally, she would ride with Robyn, but she came to school on her motorcycle. Since she has been doing jobs their mother use to do. She has been working with the LAPD SWAT team. She had training with them after school. Her sister Rose was going to college at the University of Southern California. Her sister Bunnie was going over to the gym her girlfriend worked at as a physical instructor.
The rest of the day, Louie goes to his classes. Even though the school was a private school, there were still bullies in it. Two of the bullies Louie had to deal with, were the Mercer cousins. They thought since their father was an ultra-rich investor, they could get away with anything in school.
They learned to leave Gracie alone when she threw some of her mother’s itching powder on them. It took a week for the stuff to wear off and when their father threatened to sue Gracie’s mother. Sasha gave him a visit and threaten to release some nasty information she had on him. Gracie had told him about it. He wishes he had a mother like that.
He admired Gracie’s mother, not because of her stage magician abilities, but because she played in a popular band. She played the guitar in the band and was good. He has met her a few times.
As Louie is walking towards his next class, he is pulled into the boy’s bathroom by Andrew Mercer. He was the bigger of the two Mercers. Louie tries to break free from Andrew’s grip. When he does, he looks at the two boys “what do you want?”
“You already know what we want, runt. Hand over your lunch money.” Craig cracks his knuckles.
“I don’t have any money. So, leave me alone.” Louie tries walking past them towards the door.
He gets pushed back and almost loses his footings. He looks at both boys “I said I don’t have any money. So, let me go.”
“That’s not how it works, runt. You either pay us what you owe us or you get hurt.” Craig wasn’t about to let this runt not pay them.
“I can’t pay you, what I don’t have, you asshole.” Louie knew he was going to have to do something or these two guys were going to seriously
hurt him. He tightens his grip on his backpack.
“I guess you're going to have to pay us, some other way.” Craig rushes Louie with his brother next to him.
When Craig was close enough. Louie swings his backpack and nails, Craig, in the face with it. However, he misses Andrew and he catches the backpack. He fights Andrew for control of the backpack. As he is fighting Andrew for control, Craig grabs him and breaks his grip on the backpack.
Louie steps back and looks at both brothers. He knew something bad was about to happen. When both brothers rush him, they push him against the counter. They had Louie pinned and there wasn’t anything he could do. Both brothers were stronger than him.
“What should we do to him, Andrew?” Craig looks at his brother as he asks him that question.
Andrew reaches down into Louie’s pants and grabs his underwear. He yanks upward as hard as he can and twist Louie’s underwear to squeeze Louie’s testicles together. When Louie goes to scream, Craig shoves a dirty sock into his mouth.
“That should keep you quiet, runt!” As he punches Louie in his groin area.
Both boys had a sadist look on their faces. They were enjoying what they were doing to Louie. Andrew kept twisting Louie’s underwear.
“Hey, gave me those dirty underwear we took from that homeless guy.” Andrew had an idea in mind.
Craig pulls a Ziplock bag out of his pants pocket. Inside the bag was the nastiest pair of men’s underwear anyone had ever seen or smelled.
Craig knew what his brother was thinking about doing. He carefully takes them out and pulled them down over Louie’s head.
“There, that was perfect.” Craig had an evil smile on his face.
Louie was choking on the putrefied smell coming from the dirty underwear. He was trying to keep from throwing up. When Andrew twisted one time on his underwear and pulled it up roughly. He felt his underwear tear, but not before his testicles were squeezed harder together.
He feels a punch to his stomach and hears Andrew’s voice.
“You better have our money tomorrow or things are going to get worse for you, runt.”
Louie feels another punch to his stomach and a smack to his face, as the slime inside the underwear rubs against his face.
Andrew punches Louie one more time in the stomach. He watches as his brother punches Louie and smacks the dirty underwear on Louie’s head. He knew there was slime inside the underwear.
He and Craig leave Louie slumped on the floor of the boy’s bathroom. They hurry to get to their next bell class before the bell rings. Both boys were laughing as they ran out of the boy’s bathroom.
Louie was crying as he yanks the dirty, smelly underwear off his head and toss them. He could feel the slime in his hair and on his face. He hears the next bell ring as he slowly stands up. His groin area was hurting from what Andrew did to him. His ruined underwear was hanging out of his pants.
He runs some water and washes his face and hair. He didn’t know what the slime was, and he didn’t care. He just wanted it off his head. His shirt gets soaked from him washing his hair and face. When he was done with his head, he steps into one of the stalls and takes his pants off, and remove his ruined underwear. He saw the welts where his underwear had cut into his skin from the wedgie he received.
Louie gets dressed again and tossed his ruined underwear into the trashcan. He was going to make the Mercer brothers pay for what they did to him. Once he felt better and his hair was dried a little bit. He heads towards his class, walking kind of funny from the rough treatment he received.
“Mr. Haver, can you explain to me why you are so late?” Mrs. Capes looks at Louie as he walked into the classroom.
“I had a bathroom emergency, Mrs. Capes.” Louie walks over to his seat.
“You seem to be having a lot of these emergencies, Mr. Haver. Maybe you should start wearing depends to my class. That way you can be on time.”
The class starts laughing at Mrs. Capes's comment towards Louie. Louie felt his cheeks get warm from the comment and embarrassment from
Mrs. Capes's comment.
“Yes ma’am.” Louie walks over to his seat and sits down.
He tries not to let her comment affect him, as he takes his books out. He does get a few smirks from some of the kids in his class. They knew the real reason and they were too afraid to snitch on the Mercer brothers. The last kid that did, they found strip naked, beat up, and tied up at the school’s front door.
Louie ignores the kids in his class as he copies what Mrs. Capes writes up on the blackboard. He tries to figure out what he could do against the Mercer brothers. It was his word against theirs and their father contributed a lot of money to the school.
He knew his parents wouldn’t do anything, except lecture him on defending himself. Every time he told his father what happened to him. He was asked what he did in return and if his father didn’t like the answer, he was called a wuss.
For the rest of the class, Louie sits quietly and doesn’t raise his hand or answer questions. He hated Mrs. Capes because she always finds a way to humiliate him in front of his peers. When the bell rings, he gathers his stuff and heads towards the lunchroom.
He had five dollars he had earned. He stands in line to get his lunch. He spots Gracie a few feet in front of him.
“Hey, Gracie, do you mind if I sit with your friends?” Louie smiles at Gracie as he gets his food.
Gracie turns around “not at all. You can sit next to me.”
“Thanks.” Louie gets his lunch and pays for it.
He follows Gracie over to her table. There were four other girls and at least three guys at the table already. Gracie sits down at her normal seat and pats the seat next to her.
He sits down next to her. He looks at the other kids at the table with them and hopes they aren’t going to tease him about what happened. He takes a bite from his food.
Lacey looks at Louie and wonders if the rumors were true about him and his band. She also wonders if he could play as well.
“Hey, Louie. Is it true about your band kicking you out, even though you helped form it?” Casey knew some of the guys in it.
“Yeah, I wanted to keep it the way it was, but they want to do more hard rock and such. Since I wouldn’t go along with it. They kicked me out and kept all the songs I wrote for the band. They claimed it was band property.”
“If you wrote it, how could it be band property? Songs written by an artist are theirs unless they sell the rights, to it.” Casey was confused.
“I wrote the original version of the song and the band changed a few things in it. Since it was considered a collaboration after that. I lost all rights to it. It doesn’t bother me, however. It’s not like I can play anymore.”
“Why not?” Charity was curious why Louie couldn’t play anymore.
“My guitar got ran over in its case by a garbage truck and was damaged.” Louie just sighs and pushes his food away from him. He didn’t feel
like eating any more after talking about his guitar.
“Don’t you know someone, Gracie that could help out?” Jerry looks at Gracie since she came from a musical family.
“I was going to ask my uncle Bachmann if he could help. He builds his own brand of custom guitars.”
Everyone at the table looked confused about who Gracie’s uncle Bachmann was. They knew most of her family already.
“Who’s your uncle Bachmann?” Terri was puzzled as she looks at Gracie.
“My uncle is better known as Jack Of Hearts from my mother’s band.” Gracie had a smile on her face as she looks at her friends.
“Jack of Hearts is your uncle? Why didn’t music magazine report that?” Kevin wonders why they didn’t cover that fact.
“Because we're not blood-related. Were only band-related, and Robyn, Bunnie, and Rose, all consider him our uncle. He made my snowflake-designed guitar.”
“I remember that guitar. Different lights flashed every time you played a different note and is shaped like a snowflake.” Jake liked it.
“Yep, and he made some custom guitars for Mystic’s daughters. You should see theirs.”
“Isn’t Mystic a joker like your mother?” Casey remembers reading something about him.
“My mom and Mystic are the pranksters in the band. When they start playing pranks, you better run for the hills, if you can.” Gracie remembers the pranks Mystic and her mother played on another band that thought their shit didn’t stick.
Her mother and Mystic paid them back big time. If there was one thing her mother was good at, was pulling pranks. Mystic was no slouch either. He could give as good as her mother.
The rest of lunch goes by fast. When the bell rings, everyone empty’s their trays and stack them neatly. Gracie and Louie head to their next class.
As Gracie and Louie are heading towards their next class. They are spotted by the Mercer brothers. They step in front of Gracie and Louie “where do you think you’re going?”
“To our next class, so move.” Gracie looks both brothers in the face.
“Make us!” Craig steps towards Gracie to prove a point.
Andrew noticed that Louie was getting mad “what are you going to do, underwear, boy? Hit us with some slimy underwear?” A smirk appears on his face.
Louie balls his fist up to get ready to hit both boys. He was mad for what they did to him.
“You clowns didn’t learn your lesson last time. I think it's time for a refresher course.” Gracie tosses some small pellets at the Mercer brothers.
She points towards her mouth, to let Louie, know. She hopes he gets the message as she drags him backward. She watches as the pellets explode and a red cloud surrounds the Mercer brothers. They start coughing and their eyes start watering.
Louie lets himself be pulled backward by Gracie and she points to her mouth, he understood her meaning. He takes a deep breath and holds it as the red cloud appears. He watches as the Mercer brothers start coughing and their eyes start watering. He could smell the strong scent of Cheyenne pepper and something else in the air.
He backs up with Gracie to a safe distance. He watches as the microfine red powder settles on the brothers, as they fall to the floor gasping for air.
“What did you do to those guys?” Louie looks towards Gracie.
“I tossed my mother’s tear gas pellets. Except, those pellets are meant to take down football players.” She had an evil smile on her face.
“Is that stuff going to harm them?” Louie had to admit, he liked what was happening to them.
“Not too bad. The red dust will settle and keep working as long as it's on them. It will also dye their skin a red color for a few weeks.”
“Oh, you are so mean. Will you get in trouble for that stunt?” Louie was concerned about getting expelled from school.
“For what? They have to prove it was me.” A smile appears on her face because Gracie knew no one will snitch on her. Everyone hated the Mercer brothers.
“I need to get some of those pellets.”
“I’ll talk to my mom when we see her.” Gracie starts walking towards her class. She had a smug look on her face as she walked by the Mercer brothers.
She heard some teachers try to get close to the brothers, but when they did, they started coughing. Some of the teachers got smart and put on masks to approach them.
“You could have warned the teachers, Gracie.” Louie thought she would.
“And they could have intervened to stop the bullying, but they didn’t. So, they deserve what they get. My mom says evil wins when nobody does anything to stop or prevent it. Every teacher in this school knows the Mercer brothers are bullies but don’t do anything to stop it.”
The rest of the afternoon Louie and Gracie attend the same classes. When school ends, Louie changes out his books for the classes he has homework for. He meets up with Gracie out front of the school. He spots her talking to her friends from lunch.
When he walks up, they say goodbye and leave. He looks at them with a puzzled look on his face.
“Did I just cause your friends to walk off?” He looks at Gracie for an answer.
“My friends would never do that to you. They were telling me what the Mercer brothers did to you before lunch. I’m sorry.” Gracie lays her hand on Louie’s.
“How do they know, what happened?” Louie knew there were only three of them in the bathroom.
Gracie pulls her cellphone out and goes to a secret webpage all the students use to post embarrassing things about each other. There were a
few on the site about her, Robyn, Bunnie, and her sister Rose.
“Because Craig posted this on the site of you.” She shows Louie the video.
Louie looked at the video and felt embarrassed and shameful standing next to Gracie. Tears start to leak from his eyes.
“I’m so sorry, Louie.” Gracie knew what it was like to be shamed.
Her adopted sister Bunnie gets it a lot because of the two rabbits on her back having sex. She had been shamed on the same site as Louie when someone posted a picture of her small titties, compared to her classmates.
“But it didn’t happen to you, Gracie.”
“True, but I have suffered through things no one else had,” Gracie remembered the day her mother rescued her.
Louie looks at Gracie and could see a shameful look in her eyes. He didn’t know much about her, but she has always been a kind and caring person. He knew she had lesbian parents, instead of a father and mother.
The two of them hear a horn honking at them. Gracie breaks out of her memory and spots her sister Rose and her baby blue BMW X3.
“There’s my sister Rose.” Gracie waves to her and starts walking towards her car.
Louie follows behind Gracie as she heads towards the baby blue BMW. He spots Gracie’s older sister Rose sitting behind the steering wheel. He waves to her as well.
Rose spotted her younger sister Gracie standing and talking with a guy that had shoulder-length dark hair. The clothes he was wearing looked a little beat up. She watches as they came walking towards her. Rose wonders who the boy was with her younger sister.
She watches them as they come walking up to her car. She unlocks the doors and watches as her sister and friend climb into her car.
“Hey Gracie, who’s your friend?” Rose smiles at her little sister.
“Louie, meet my older sister, Rose. Sis, meet my friend Louie Haver.” Gracie puts her seatbelt on.
“It’s nice to meet you, Rose. I’ve heard so many things about you.” Louie knew Rose uses to sing in her mother’s band, Wildfire. Afterward, she and some of her friends got together and formed a new pop group called Six Outlaws.
They already had two albums out and have been on several shows as well. Their music was considered pop and Hip-Hop rap as well. Some of her members were good at rapping.
“And you, Louie. So, what’s the plan, sis?” Rose looks at Gracie for an answer.
“Can we go by Uncle Jack’s place so Louie can have his guitar looked at, please?” A playful smile appears on her face.
“I don’t see a problem with that.” Rose turns to look at Louie “Where do you live, Louie?” Rose didn’t see a guitar case with Louie.
“Over on Rose Petal Rd. It’s only twenty minutes from here.”
“Okay, just tell me how to get there.” Rose starts heading towards the exit of the parking lot.
“Take a right.” Louie watches as Rose follows his directions.
When they arrive at Louie’s house. There wasn’t anyone home.
“Do you normally come home to an empty house, Louie?” Rose looks at Louie for an answer.
“Yes. My parents and brother don’t get home until late. I’ll be right back.” Louie gets out of the car and run-up to the house.
Rose looks at her younger sister “what’s with you and this guy?”
“Nothing, he’s just a friend. The band he started, the guys in it threw him out of it. Then his guitar got ran over by a garbage truck.”
“Poor guy. I might know a group that is looking for a new guitar player. Their old player got offered a position in a new band and took it. If you like it, I can talk with the lead singer and arrange an audition for your friend.” Rose knew the new band; the digits were looking for a guitar player.
“But he needs a new guitar if his old one can’t be fixed.” Gracie was thinking about paying for it herself.
“I’ll take care of it, sis. Uncle Jack has a nice collection of guitars in his shop.” Rose spots Louie coming back outside with his guitar case.
Louie locks the door behind him as he walks out of the house. Doesn’t think his guitar could be fixed, but he was willing to try. He gets back into the car “okay, I’m ready.”
Rose heads towards their Uncle Jack’s music store. He sold other instruments as well, but his specialty was guitars. It takes Rose about thirty
minutes to arrive at their uncle Jack’s store.
Rose parks her BMW next to her uncle’s Jack’s van. It was an old 70’s van that had characters from the playing cards painted on it.
“Wow! Your uncle is really into playing cards, isn’t he?” Louie gets out of the car.
“You haven’t seen anything, yet.” Gracie knew Robyn was into playing cards as well. Especially, The ten of spades and the ace of spades.
They walk into the guitar store and spots Jack working on a guitar, while customers look around. There was a young lady that worked for Jack manning the cash register.
“Hi, Uncle Jack.” Gracie walks over and gives her uncle Jack a hug.
“Hey, munchkin. What brings you up here today?” Jack returns the hug.
“My friend’s guitar, uncle Jack. It needs your special touch.” Gracie motions for Louie to bring the damage case behind the counter.
Jack watches as a long dark hair boy comes behind the counter. He spots the guitar case and the damage done to it.
“What happened to it?”
“The case got ran over by a garbage truck, sir.” Louie watches Jack as he opens the case carefully.
Jack lets out a low whistle as he looks at the damaged guitar. It was a black and white Fender. Vintera '50s Telecaster. It had some wear and tear on it, but it was in good shape, before the accident.
“I can fix this. How soon do you need it back?” Jack looks at Louie with a smile on his face.
“How long will it take to fix it?” Louie liked his guitar.
“I have three ahead of you. You’re looking at about three to four weeks before I can get to it. However, once I start on it. The work won’t take long.”
“So, about a month, uncle?” Rose looks at her uncle.
“Yep, kiddo.”
“Will the repairs be expensive?” Louie was worried about the cost of the repairs.
“Don’t worry about the cost, Louie.” Gracie looks at Louie with a smile on her face.
“I can’t ask you to pay for the repairs, Gracie.”
Jack looks at Louie “you forget, Louie. She comes from a family of musicians. She knows what a musical instrument means to its owner. Besides, while this one is being repaired, you’ll need a replacement and I have the right guitar for you.”
Jack walks from behind his workbench and over to a section of his store that had a bunch of used Guitars that were for sale. There was a nice black and white Ivory one that has been in his store for a long time. It has been waiting for the right person.
Jack carries it over to Louie “here, try this one. I think you’ll like it.”
Louie accepts it and looks at it. It felt nice in his hands. He puts the strap over his head and strums the strings. He adjusts the knobs and starts playing one of his songs. He loses himself in the music as he plays.
Gracie, Rose, and Jack of Hearts listen as Louie plays. Jack closes his eyes and could see the notes of the music as Louie played. He loved how the music sounded. There were a few places that could use some rework, but overall the music was good.
Louie stops after a while and looks over towards Jack of Hearts, Gracie, and Rose. He could tell they were captivated by what he just played.
“I think, that guitar just found the right owner.” Jack has been waiting for the right owner to come along.
“I can’t afford to pay you for this guitar.” Louie goes to take the strap off.
“You don’t need to, Louie.” Gracie looks up at her uncle “right, uncle Jack?”
“Yep.” Jack just smiles at Louie.
Louie strums the strings of the guitar. He really liked it.
“I think it won him over, Uncle Jack.” Rose could see how Louie felt.
“Good. I’ll still fix this one for you as well. Let me get you the case for that one.” Jack goes into the back to grab the custom case for it.
“Now, to put you in touch with my friend for an audition for her band.” Rose pulls out her cellphone and dials her friend.
Gracie watches Louie as he held his new guitar. She knew Uncle Jack would have the right one for him, while his old one was fixed. She’ll put the cost of the guitar on the family account. She knew her mother would understand.
Jack comes back out with the case “here you go. This case belongs to that guitar.”
“Thank you.” As Louie accepts the case.
“You’re welcome.” Jack always felt good when he help out a fellow musician.
Gracie, Rose, and Louie hang around the store and listen to stories from Jack. He tells them about some of the dives they had worked at and some of the pranks pulled by Sasha and Mystic. It was getting late and rose knew their mothers would be home soon.
“Sorry to go, uncle Jack, but our mothers will be home in a little while and we need to get dinner going.”
“I forgot about that.” Gracie forgot she and Rose were supposed to get dinner prepared.
“Save me some dinner girls. Louie, it’s been nice meeting you. I’ll let Gracie know when your guitar is ready.”
“Thank you and thanks again for the Guitar and case as well.”
“Anything to help out another performer.” Jack smiles at the three of them.
Gracie hugs her uncle. Rose does the same thing, just before they leave.
“Thanks again, Mr. Bachmann.”
“Any time.” Jack watches as his nieces and their friend leave.
Thirty minutes later, Rose drops Louie off at his house. There wasn’t anyone home.
“Are you going to be okay, Louie?” Rose was concerned.
“I’ll be fine.” Louie wanted to go in and practice on his new guitar.
“Alright, if you need anything, just call us.” Rose didn’t feel comfortable leaving Louie behind.
“Thanks for everything Gracie and Rose.” Louie looks at them with a smile on his face.
“Enjoy the guitar, Louie.” Gracie was happy she could help a friend out.
Louie heads into the house as he watches Gracie and Rose drive off. He heads to his bedroom to start practicing with his new guitar.
“You did good today, sis.” Rose looks at her little sister with a proud look on her face.
“Thanks.” Gracie sits back and enjoys the ride back to their house.
The next time Gracie, Louie, Robyn, and Bunnie show up at school. They find the Mercer brothers hanging from the flagpole wearing adult diapers, makeup, baby booties, and baby pacifiers stuck in their mouths.
Gracie leans next to Robyn “the baby pacifiers are a nice touch.”
“I have no idea what you are talking about.” An evil smile appears on Robyn’s face.
Louie looks at Gracie and wonders what she was whispering to her sister Robyn. He has been practicing a lot with his new guitar. He got a call from Rose that the group called Digit wants him to come in next week for an audition.
“Did you have something to do with, Gracie?” Louie looks at Gracie for an answer.
“Nope, I had nothing to do with this.” Gracie just smiles as they stand there and take pictures of the Mercer brothers.
A week later, Louie tries out for the group called Digit. There were at least six other guitar players that showed up. He had to come three more
times before he was selected for the group.
The group was unique, because the lead singer was a male, but looked female. The bass player was a woman with a wild look about her. The drummer looked like he belonged to a White Supremacist group and the keyboard player was a woman and dressed like someone from one of the eighties bands.
When he was accepted, he was very happy. The band accepted him and he was grateful to Rose for putting a word in for him.
Sasha Wolfhart couldn’t believe her long-time mentor and adopted mother was retiring from performing on stage. Her adopted mother had been her inspiration in learning magic and was following in her footsteps. Sasha could remember the day when Janet Elizabeth Wolfhart a.k.a. Sun Fire the Enchantress had found her abandon by her birth parents in the middle of a ice storm. They had abandon her on the side of the road during an ice storm because they hated the fact that she was transgender. Her parents had tried everything to make her give up wanting to be a girl. They had taken all her toys and forced her to dress as a male. They had even beaten her till she couldn’t sit down and made her stand in a corner for hours on end.
The day Janet had found her and took her in and nursed her back to health was the best day of her life. She had been beaten so badly that she had passed out from the blows to her body. Her parents had dumped her on the side of the road to die during an ice storm. Her birth father had lost his temper and started beaten on her. Even when she called out to stop him, he just kept on beating her. The last thing she remember was feeling his foot hitting the side of her head. She doesn’t remember what happened next, because she had blacked out. Sasha knew she would had died if Janet hadn’t spotted her prone body and stop to help her.
When she had finally woken up. Sasha had found herself in a hospital room hooked up to several machines. There was an IV going into her right arm and several bags hanging next to her. There was a brown teddy bear resting next to her on her left-hand side. She wasn’t dress in a standard hospital gown, but a light peach color night gown. The room itself was decorated so that it could be a kid’s or an adults room.
As Sasha was lying there in bed, a young nurse came walking in. She had a clipboard in her hand. Sasha didn’t know what to make of the nurse.
“Well, good afternoon there little one. My name is Gloria and I’m going to be your nurse during the day time. Your night time nurse is Jennifer and she’ll be looking after you in the evenings. Dr. Wolfhart will be in tomorrow to check in on you. I’m just going to check your vitals and if you’re hungry, I’ll have the cafeteria send up some lunch for you and later some dinner as well.” Gloria goes about checking Sasha.
At first Sasha, hadn’t known what to make of this nurse as he remembers her being very nice and gentle as Gloria went about checking his vitals. She had made him giggle while doing it. When he ate the lunch that had been sent up for him. Gloria stayed and kept him company. The lunch itself was some sort of soup and a sandwich. There was cherry jello and he was given the choice of chocolate milk, normal milk or water to drink. He had chosen chocolate milk.
When he had finished with his lunch and needed to go to the bathroom, Gloria helped him since most of his body was covered in bandages and made getting around ackwards. His biological father had broken four of his ribs and several of his fingers along leaving most of his body and face covered in bruises.
It was the next day when Sasha finally met Dr. Wolfhart. Sasha had been laying quietly just staring out the window near her bed watching some birds fly nearby when she had come in. She had knocked first before walking in. Dr. Wolfhart was a young woman with her long blonde hair tied back in a ponytail. Sasha had notice she had a kind face and bright blue eyes. The first words out of her mouth had been if he wanted to see a magic trick. He had nodded his head yes and watched as three balls of lights had appeared in her hands and she started to juggle them. He watched as the balls of light changed colors as she juggled them. Then he was even more amazed as the balls of light split, so there were six balls of lights instead of three. Then Dr. Wolfhart threw them at him and watched as they circle around his head and then turned into a rainbow color halo above his head.
Sasha remembered giggling and clapping afterwards. After that day, she always came and did some type of magic trick for him and stayed to talk with him as well. They would talk until he was tired or he started crying. When it was time for him to leave Dr. Wolfhart private hospital. She had taken him to her house and told him if he wanted to, he could become her newest daughter. She had pulled a few strings and had Sasha given to her, since her parents no longer wanted her. Janet had tracked her birth parents down and had them thrown in jail for child abuse and abandonment and other charges. Janet had made and threaten them to sign over their paternal rights to her as well. Sasha figures it wasn’t her adopted mother that made the threat, but her adopted father. She could remember the fury she saw on his face when Janet told him what had happen. She knew then that Dr. Janet and her husband would be the family she always wanted.
When Sasha first met her new family, she was surprised. Her new adopted Father was in the military and was a Marine. He was a Lt. Colonel and one of their best special forces officer. Her new older sister was a nurse and was studying medicine to become a doctor like their adopted mother. The twins were the biological children of Janet and her husband Leland Wolfhart. They were geniuses and they weren’t identical twins, but Fraternal twins. Her adopted sister Janius was a partner in a law firm and her twin brother was in the Marines like their father. The next oldest, which was only two years older than herself was an artist and a lesbian. Her life partner owned her own construction business. Her adopted Aunt owned several businesses in the medical and technology field. She also owned several aircraft companies and develop advance weapons and body armor for the soldiers for the government.
Sasha had become her adopted mother stage assistant and started learning her magical tricks so she could follow in her footsteps. Sasha also learned to play the guitar and sing extremely well like all her adopted siblings. Sasha was part of a band called Siren and occasionally, she would add in some of her mother’s or her own magical tricks in their act. Which made them different than most garage bands. They were popular overseas and was starting to gather a following here in the states. Some of the places her adopted mother did her magical acts at would hired them to perform there as well.
The band itself had become popular and played as an opening act for several well establish known bands that were still touring. The band had a few gigs coming up that they were the main headliner for the event. Sasha breathes in deeply as she just looks out over the city from the balcony of her studio apartment. Her mother and father offered to co-sign a mortgage loan for her if she wanted to buy a house or even a townhouse if she wanted one. Sasha’s sister in-law offered to build her a custom house if she ever wanted to settle down in one place.
Her parents had already done a lot for the band by buying their tour bus and building them a studio to practice in. They had their own recording studio with the latest recording equipment and the staff to run it when they were touring. Sasha walks back inside and over towards her guitar and start practicing some scores and pieces she will be playing in the band. They were getting together later tonight to practice for the upcoming gigs in the next few weeks.
As Sasha was practicing her songs and pieces, her cell phone starts ring. She stops and checks the number. It was her sparring partner.
“What’s up Ellen?” Sasha and Ellen have been sparring partners since high school.
“Not much. I was calling you to see if we are still on for tomorrow morning for sparring or did you want to do parkour instead?” Ellen didn’t mind either. Her and Sasha were good together when they were running and sparring.
“Let’s meet for sparring tomorrow morning and if we have time afterwards, we can do some parkouring.” Sasha figures they should have some time after sparring tomorrow to do both.
“Sounds good to me. What are your plans for tonight?” Ellen was thinking they could get together for dinner and drinks maybe.
“Nothing planned other than band practice. Why, you want to get together afterwards for dinner and drinks later?” Sasha wouldn’t mind going out tonight for a little while.
“Sure, when do you get out of practice?” Ellen figure they can get together afterwards.
“We normally practice for two to three hours or so, so no later than eight o’clock.” Sasha figure if they start at four this afternoon, she should be out by eight or seven.
“Sounds like a plan than. See you later.” Ellen hangs up.
Sasha hangs up and goes back to practicing. She continues to practice for a few more hours, before stopping and fixing some lunch and getting her instrument put away and head out for practice.
Chapter Two
“Dam, girl check that guy out over there. He is checking you out.” Ellen spotted a guy that had been checking her friend Sasha since they step through the door.
Sasha glances over towards the guy to check him out. He wasn’t too bad looking. He looked to be in his mid-thirties. Then she really starts noticing the hidden things about his body movements. He was an undercover cop. He kept looking past her towards a group of young gentlemen surrounded by several women that were having some sort of party
“He’s more interested in something else.” Sasha figures he had everything under control. If necessary, she’ll help him out if he needs it.
Sasha orders another rum and coke and just sit with her friend Ellen. They talk about odds and ends. Something out of the corner of her eye catches her attention. She looks over towards what got her attention and she wasn’t liking what she was seeing. There were four guys walking in that had bulges under their coats. They were looking around inside the bar like they were looking for someone. She slips her hand into a secret compartment on her purse and palm her Springfield .45 automatic in her hand. The .45 caliber rounds were strong enough to take down any one they hit. Her aunt had given her specialized rounds for her gun.
As Sasha continues to watch the four, it appeared they had spotted their prey and were heading towards them. She notices one guy reaching for his gun.
“Ellen get ready to hit the deck.” Sasha had her gun in her hand.
The first guy she spotted pulled his gun out from under his jacket and was bring it up. Sasha taps off two shots hitting him center chest. She switches target quickly to shoot another guy as he brought his gun out and was looking for where the shots had come from. She puts two rounds into his chest. One of the other two guys left had spotted her and fired at her. His shots missed her, because she had moved in time. Sasha made sure that Ellen was taking cover on the floor before shifting her position to returned fire. She fires at him and hit him twice in the chest like the first two. She heard a double tap from the undercover cop at the last guy. Sasha knew she was going to have to answer some question about firing her gun, but thanks to the special license her Aunt got her. They couldn’t take her gun away or arrest her either.
Sasha walks back over to where her purse is and slips it back into the secret compartment in her purse. She presses a button on her bracelet that stops the jamming signal she had turned on so it blocked the cameras during the gunfight. That way there wouldn’t be any videos of her firing her gun showing up on the internet. Her aunt had warned her about that. Police and paramedics show-up to get everyone's statement and to take the dead bodies away. When the police come over and ask about the gun she had and where it is. Sasha pulls out her wallet and shows the special license she got through her Aunt. As for the gun, she doesn’t give it to them. It is considered experimental and you needed to have permission from the developer of the weapon, which in this case was her Aunt.
Sasha smirks after they run her license and return it to her. She knew what the file was going to say. She had a friend of hers run it once and in big bold letters. It basically said her file was classified and her badge said she was from the Office of Special Investigations. Which meant she answered to her Aunt who answered to the US Associate Attorney General. There was a special arrangement for her aunt with the US Attorney General. Her and Ellen stay till two in the morning answering question and giving their statement of the events. Afterwards, both leave and head home. Sasha follows Ellen to make sure she gets home okay and then head home herself.
As Sasha pulls into the underground parking garage, she notices a person larking around. They were looking at the cars parked there that belong to the residents in the apartment building she lived in. She turned the headlights off on her car and pull it into her assigned parking space.
“What is with criminals tonight.” Sasha slips out of her car quietly and move silently over towards the person considering the cars.
“Looking for something interesting?” Sasha stood a few feet behind him and was ready to protect herself if the person decided to attack her.
The figure turns quickly and notice a petite woman with shoulder length auburn hair standing at least four feet from him. He was ready to strike her with the knife in his hand.
“I wouldn’t do that if I was you.” Sasha had a serious look on her face.
The figure didn’t listen to her and went to strike her.
Sasha snitches the knife from the person’s hand and hits the pressure point in his wrist. That strike numbs and paralyze his hand so it won’t work.
“I warned you.” Sasha had an evil smile on her face. She was flipping the knife and catching it.
He couldn’t believe his knife had been taken out of his hand like that.
“If I strike you two more times, you won’t be able to move.” Sasha was stilling flipping the knife she had taken from him.
The intruder tries to grab his knife back from Sasha with his other hand.
She blocks his grab and then hit the other two nerve clusters and watch as he drops to the ground. She pulls her cell phone out and dial 911 and informed the police about the attacker. She waits for a patrol car to come by and to pick-up the trash.
“You know, you should had stopped while you were ahead. I might had consider letting you go.” The knife had disappeared.
When the police show up. Sasha fills out a statement and makes the knife reappear in her hand.
The car thief couldn’t believe what he was seeing.
After that business was done, she heads up to her studio apartment and put her instrument back on its stand and grabs a bottle water from the frig and start getting ready for bed. Sasha knew she was going to have to get up later to spar with her friend.
As Sasha lays down in her bed. She stares up at the ceiling and wonders what her life would have been like if her adopted mother hadn’t stopped to pick her up that day. Would she had survived and been able to live on her own? Would she had been able to afford the SRS surgery to fix her birth defect. Would her fate had been too died that day beside the road she was left at? All she knew and loved was the fact that it had been her adopted mother’s passion and concern that saved her that day. Her eyes slowly close as she drifts off to sleep.
Adam Ludlum couldn’t believe what he was hearing from his second in command. That the hit he had setup for the owner of Atlas software development had been foiled last night. All four of his hired men were dead. His contact down at the morgue told him their bodies had come in and he had been order to run their dental and DNA through the system.
His second had tried to get a copy of the police report that had been filed, but the detective in charge wouldn’t share it with him. All he knew was a second person had been involved in taking his men down. He told him that all video footage of the incident was blurry and grainy.
Mr. Ludlum was even more disappointed because his bid to buy Transworld Trucking Company had fallen through. A holding company by the name of Wolfhart & Blake holding had beaten his bid. All he knew about the holding company was that its portfolio very in what they brought and owned. The board of the holding company were staff by members of two families. The head of one family was a well-known Doctor and Entertainer. The head of the other family was known in the intelligence community and the pentagon in Washington D.C. and was a well-known Doctor as well. Both heads were sisters and had their fingers in various business venue’s.
He needed to put Atlas software development out of business. He had planned on buying the company when it wasn’t doing very good to use as a front, but now that they had gotten the government contract to develop new tracking software for the government. The owners wouldn’t sell the company now. He had almost gotten them to sell.
Ludlum looks at his second “get me a copy of that report. I want to know who this other person is.”
Jerry hurries out of the room and goes about trying to get a copy of the police report for his boss.
Ludlum watches as his second rushes from his office. Once he is done, he opens a folder sitting on his desk. Inside was a picture of a young petite woman with long straight red hair wearing pink wrap around glasses. The file had been given to him by Joel Busterly, he was one of the minor crime bosses in New York City. Joel wanted this woman located. He didn’t go into detail on who the woman was, but he was offering a lot of money to locate her. Her last known location had been Mount Sinai Center for Transgender Medicine and Surgery, New York, New York.
“Why would Joel want a she-male located?” Ludlum wanted to know what was so special about this person. Considering Joel was offering 250,000 dollars to locate her. He’ll get his people on it right away.
Adam just closes that folder and picks up another folder on his desk. It was a special request from an old client of his. They were looking for a new sex toy/slave. The requirements were as follow: Teenage female (preferred pre-teen, but would take a teen), petite, platinum blonde hair with amber eyes, no junkie or mentally handicap either. The client would pay 70,000 dollars.
A smile forms on Adams face. He had seen the perfect girl that matched this description. He knew the girl was homeless and had been going around collecting cans and doing odd jobs for people. He had seen her just the other day washing cars for a crooked car dealership not far from his house. The girl had caught his attention because the manager of the dealership had her and several other teenage girls out in skimpy bikini’s washing the cars. They had drawn a crowd to the lot. She stood out because of her platinum blonde hair and her petite figure. He picks up a burner phone he keeps in the top desk drawer and dials a guy he knows that specialized in abduction.
The phone is answered after the first two rings “Hello?”
“Hey, I have a job for you and your crew. There’s a teenage girl I need for you to pick-up and take to the house. You don’t have much to worry about with this one, because the girl is homeless. So, it should be easy.” Adam figures it should cost him about 5,000 or so.
“Alright, I’ll do it for 5,000. Send the information the normal way and when do you need this job done?”
“As soon as possible. I have a client that needs this done.” Adam knew he could trust this guy. He had done jobs for him in the past.
“Alright, you’ll have the girl by the end of the day.”
“Thanks.” Adam ends the call and puts the phone away.
He logs on and send an encrypted email to the client saying he has the perfect girl for him and will contact him later with details.
“Well at least one thing will be going my way today.” Adam leans back in his chair and tries to come up with another plan for the software company.
Chapter Four
Rose wakes up sore and tired from working all day yesterday. She had mowed and raked this couples huge yard. So far, she has managed to pay the rent on the room she was renting and buy some groceries to get her through till the end of the month. Put some money on her pre-paid cell phone. There was a rebuilt scooter a guy she knew and trusted had for sale she wanted to buy so she could take more jobs and get around easier. She had taken the bus home late last night after shoveling horse manure after she did some more yard work.
The people near her had complain about the smell, but she didn’t have any other clothes to wear. It wasn’t like she had planned on doing that work. The person that hired her said he only need her help with planting some flowers for his wife. The next thing she knew after they did the flowers, was she was being asked to muck a few stalls out in the barn. She could had said no, but she needed the money if she was going to buy the scooter. So, she had accepted and did the job.
Rose looks at the piece of paper on her make shift desk and notice today she had to be at Wildfire recording studios. She was filling in for Julie today on the janitorial staff. She hops in the shower and takes a nice relaxing shower to help loosen her sore muscles and then rushes out to get dress and make it down in time to the corner to catch the bus she needed to take to get to the studios.
By the time, Rose got to the studios the rest of the janitorial staff had arrived. She rushes up to Hector.
“Hey Hector, I’m filling in for Julie today. She’s at the emergency room with her son. So, I told her I’ll work in her place if it is alright with you.” Rose didn’t want to tell Hector that Julie had taken another job for today. She knew that if Hector knew he would shorten her hours and pay rate. Hector didn’t mind paying someone under the table for filling in. Since, she has done some jobs in the past for him. It shouldn’t be a problem.
“Alright, you can do the bathrooms and the recording booth.” Hector hands her a bucket that had everything she would need.
“Thanks Hector.” Rose rushes to catch the door before it closes. She had seen the band cars outside, so she had to be quiet while they were recording today.
Rose peeks in to see what they were singing today. She loved their music and practice their lyrics at home or while she was working. She stands quietly and listens to them as they sing as a group. Her favorite person was Sasha/Wildfire, because she played an awesome guitar. Her next favorite was the drummer Dusk. She took her name from the Scooby-Doo cartoon and dressed like the character. She was awesome on the drums and fun to be around. Mystic was cool on the electric keyboards and was the prankster in the group, next to Sasha. Jack of Hearts was the bass guitar player. Between him and Sasha there wasn’t anything the two of them couldn’t do. The lead singer Siren, was her name sake and could entice you with her sing.
Rose knew that Siren and Sasha were childhood friends and grew up together. They are best friends and business partners. Jack of Hearts real name is Richard Bachmann he had attended the same private school Sasha and Siren went to. Dusk and Mystic had attended the rival school that Sasha, Jack and Siren had gone to. Sirens real name is Susan Blackstone and Dusk real name is Julia Elizabeth Mackay. Rose knew that Mystic real name is Gregory Allen Green. Their manager Teddy Samuel Peck is friends with Sasha’s older sister.
Rose just listens and enjoys the music. She knew she needed to get the bathrooms cleaned, but she wanted to hear the people she admired sing. Rose just watches as they go through several songs, before leaving to do her job. She knew Hector wouldn’t pay her if she didn’t. Rose finishes up cleaning the bathrooms and helping the other staff with their duties.
Rose went back to see what the band was up to and notice they had stopped for lunch. She knows she shouldn’t, but she goes into the recording room and pick-up Sasha’s guitar. Rose carefully holds it like she had seen Sasha do and string the cords to a song the band had played. It was an older piece that Rose loved and knew the string movements to. She plays it on Sasha’s guitar and sings the song with her eyes closed.
Sasha had come back in to get her car keys. She left them with her guitar case. She stops in her tracks when she notices the teenage girl she had seen around the property with the cleaning crew. She was playing her guitar and singing with her eyes close. Sasha walks over to the recording console and turns the mics on to see how the girl sounded. Sasha recognized the song right away. It was one of their older pieces and had been written by Siren. There was a cool guitar rift in it for her and Jack. The girls voice was amazing and the song sounded better with her sing it, than with Siren.
Sasha takes her phone out of her back pocket, because she had worn jeans today to practice and sends a text to the gang to come in here. Sasha just listens and watches as the girl goes from one song to another song smoothly. Her guitar playing was so-so, but with some practice she could be better.
Siren and the rest of the band comes walking in and notice the teenage girl in the recording booth playing Sasha’s guitar and singing with her eyes close.
“Guys, listen to this.” Sasha turns the sound up so the rest of the band could hear the girl singing.
After a few minutes of listing to an older song of theirs she was singing “she doesn’t sound half bad. Her voice would match up with our voices or mine perfectly.”
Siren liked what she was hearing.
“I say let’s see what she sounds like with you Siren.” Sasha glances over to look at Siren.
“Okay.” Siren heads towards the booth and knocks on it.
Rose stops singing and almost drops the guitar when she heard someone knocking on the recording booth door.
She notices Siren walking in “you know, Wildfire would be highly upset if you dropped her favorite guitar.”
“I’m sorry, I…” Rose was scared and nervous that she had been caught singing and playing Wildfires guitar.
Siren could see that the girl was scared “Relax, you’re not in any trouble. Wildfire doesn’t mind you playing her guitar. Just be careful with it.”
A smile appears on Siren’s face as she walks over and sits down on her stool and looks towards the girl. She could tell that she had been working. Because Siren could smell Ajax and other cleaning chemicals on her. The girl had the most unusual eyes she had ever seen.
“I’m…” Siren never got a chance to finish.
“You’re Siren and the lead singer of the band. You’re also Sasha’s, I meant Wildfires closest friend as well.” Rose was excited that Siren was talking to her and scared as well.
“Yes, Wildfire and I are close, but that’s not why I came in here to talk to you about.” Siren needed to get this girl to relax.
“I know I shouldn’t had touched Wildfires guitar. I promise to never do it again.” Rose takes off the guitar after she gets the shoulder strap off and put it on its stands.
“Well, that’s good to hear. But that’s not the reason I came in here to speak to you. We heard you singing and thought you did a good job. I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind singing with me for a little bit.” Siren smiles at the girl.
“I did?” Rose just looks at Siren to see if she was serious.
“Yes, you did. By the way what is your name?”
“Rose Garland.” Rose couldn’t believe it. Siren wants her to sing with her.
“Well Rose, will you sing with me?” Siren smiles at Rose.
“Yes, ma’am.” Rose just grins and couldn’t believe what was happening.
“Let’s try this song.” Siren sings the next song after the one they had heard her singing to.
Rose starts singing with Siren. For the next twenty minutes, Siren has her singing most of their old songs and one or two of their new songs.
Sasha and the others listen to them and realize that Rose would make a good addition to their band. She may be underage, but they could always work around that.
Roses throat was raw by the time Siren stopped.
“You did pretty good, Rose. Why don’t you come out here and get something to drink? Then you can come and have lunch with us?” Siren stands up and opens the door to let Rose out.
Rose walks out and a bottle of cold water is handed to her by Dusk. She notices the whole band was here and smiling at her. Her cheeks start turning red from their smiles. These people were her idols.
“Oopp’s, she’s gone and done it again. You’ve made another girl blush, Dusk.” Jack looks towards Dusk.
“I did not. It was seeing you standing there with a smile on your face that did it.” Dusk winks at Rose.
Rose just giggles at their banter.
“Alright, let’s let the new girl get use to us.” Sasha looks over at Rose with a friendly smile on her face.
Rose follows the band out of the studio and to their cars.
“Where are we heading for lunch oh, fearless leader?” Jack and Mystic look towards Siren.
Siren looks towards Sasha “O’Kelly’s?”
“Yep, I reserve a table for us.” Sasha looks at Rose
“Is Irish food okay with you?” Sasha didn’t know if Rose liked Irish food or not.
“I don’t mind, but I don’t have any money.” Rose looked down at the ground in embarrassment.
“Don’t worry about that. It’s Siren’s turn to pay.” Sasha just winks at her.
“Get in if you’re going.” Siren gets into her car.
Sasha gets in on the passenger side of Siren’s car after moving her seat forward for Rose to climb in. Once everyone was in their cars, they all head down to O’Kelly’s to grab some lunch.
Roy and his second had tracked down the girl Adam had hired them to grab. She was pretty and they figure they wouldn’t have a hard time grabbing her as she came out of the recording studio. She would have had to walk to the nearest bus stop which was around the corner from the studio. They had spotted her running towards the studio this morning and waited patiently for her to come back out. They were surprised when she came out with the band and got into the car with the lead singer and the guitar player from the band.
“Now what?” Craig looks over towards his boss.
“We follow them and then when the chance presents itself, we grab her.” Roy didn’t care how long the job took. As, long as he got her and got paid.
They followed the two cars to O’Kelly’s Irish pub and watched as all the band members and their target went inside the pub. They waited a few minutes before heading into the pub. Roy didn’t want to seem obvious that they were following them. They were seated at a table not too far from the private table set aside for the band.
Roy was looking around to see if he might be able to grab her if she went to the bathroom. But that plan went out the window. There was no way he could grab her while she was in here with the band. He’ll have to wait till she goes home tonight or tomorrow morning.
Roy just watches as the band and their target order their food and have general fun. He could hear some of their conversions, but nothing too clearly. His target seems to be relaxing more around these people and joining in on their antics. He had googled the band and found their website and touring information. Also, personal bios of each band member. The person known as Wildfire, the one his target was sitting next to seemed familiar somehow. He knows there was something about her. He googles her name and several articles and pictures pop-up about her. Wildfire (a.k.a. Sasha Wolfhart) is a member of a rich and famous family. She is the daughter of Janet Elizabeth Wolfhart (a.k.a. Sun Fire the Enchantress) and Lt. Colonel William Holiday Wolfhart She is a stage magician that specializes in illusions and sleight of hand tricks. She has been known to include her magical talents in her bands performances. Rumor also has it that she is a government agent as well, but no agency has been able to verify that fact.
Roy looks towards the short petite woman and wonder how much he could ransom her off for? The girl he was only getting $5,000 for, but the Wolfhart chick he might be able to make a couple of million or so on. He’s going to have to plan this out. Roy and his second sit there and continue to watch the band members and when they leave, he follows them back to the recording studio and sits outside why they go inside and practice some more. By late afternoon they come back out looking tired and split up to go to their own vehicles. The girl he notices goes with Wildfire over to a sleek looking black and gold 1969 Corvette Stingray.
“Hey Roy, why don’t we try and get her now. I know a fella that would play big bucks for that Stingray.” Roger couldn’t believe how that stingray looked. It was in perfect condition and had a cool paint job.
“Later, tonight. Doing it right now would be a bad idea.” Roy watches as the car backs up and heads out of the parking lot. The windows in the car were mirror tinted, except for the front windshield so you couldn’t see inside the car.
Roy gives the Stingray some distance before he starts following the car. He notices that they stop at a grocery store and then again at a bank. He makes sure to keep a discreet distance between him and the car, but kept at a distance that he could see the car at.
Roy couldn’t figure out what these women were doing. They stop and did some grocery shopping, then stopped at a bank and now they pull into a gas station. He knew the girl he needed to kidnap right away live in the opposite direction then they were traveling. Maybe, they were heading towards the other woman’s place. This would make his job easier and ambush her. This way he could grab her on the way out. He sat watching her and he notices she walks around her car a few times checking things out.
What Roy didn’t know was Sasha had spotted him following her. She pulled into the gas station on purpose and was using the reflective tint to watch him. A smile appears on her face as she hangs the nozzle up and secure the gas lock. She gets back into the Stingray.
“What to have some fun Rose?” Sasha looks over towards Sasha.
“Yes ma’am.” Rose still had her 5-point racing harness on. When she first got into Sasha’s car, she couldn’t believe it. The car’s dash looked like something out of a space fighter. She could believe the car was equipped with a five-point racing harness.
Sasha takes one more glance towards the gray van that had been following her since they left the studio. Sasha touches the start button and the Stingray roars to life. Originally, this car had been built for her mother by her aunt. It has a lot of special features that only her and her mother knew about. Sasha steps down on the accelerator and the stingray takes off without squealing the tires.
Roy and his second, Roger couldn’t believe what they just saw. That stingray just went from 0-60 in 1.4 seconds. He has never seen or heard of a car that could move like that thing just did from a dead stop. They just watched as Sasha weaves in out of traffic. There was no way they were going to keep up with her now.
“Now how are we going to track her. That car moves to fast for us to keep up?” Roger didn’t know how they were going to find her.
“They have to either come back to the girls place or the studio.” Roy knew he had to pick the girl up. That pick-up was easy money.
“I think the girls place will be the best place to stake out.” Roy knew that was the only place he could count on.
Sasha slows down when they get a good distance from the van. She looks over towards Rose.
“I think it might be a good idea if you stay at my place till we find out what is going on.” Sasha turns into the underground parking lot.
“But, all my stuff is there and why are they following us?” Rose couldn’t think of any reason for them to follow her.
“Who knows, but I think I’ll lure them to a warehouse I store my props at and we can see what they know.” Sasha parks the stingray and turns the engine off.
“Home sweet, home.” Sasha opens her car door and presses the release for Rose as well.
“Come on Rose, we’ll take the elevator up to my floor.” Sasha grabs her guitar from the trunk of the stingray and closes it.
Both her and Rose takes the elevator up to her floor. Rose was looking around as they traveled from the underground parking garage. The building itself was ordinary and had cameras in the elevator and the underground parking garage.
Sasha opens her apartment door and let Rose step through first. Rose is amazed when she stepped into Sasha’s studio apartment. There were posters, a collection of guitars and items Rose knew that Sasha had performed in. She notices a large poster of Sasha when she was younger and another woman standing next to her was hanging on the wall.
“Is this your mother?” Rose looks at the woman dress in a sexy tuxedo with a young Sasha standing next to her.
“Yep, that my mother. It was my first time on a stage performing before a large audience. I was so nervous that night that I did made a few mistakes during the performance. Lucky my mother managed to correct them during the performance. My mother has been my inspiration for everything I have done.” Sasha had slipped her shoes off and was grabbing a drink from the refrigerator.
“Would you like anything, Rose?”
“Do you have any juice?” Rose wouldn’t mind some juice to drink.
“Sure do.” Sasha grabs one of the mango and orange juice bottles.
“Here, I think you’ll like this one.” Sasha hands the juice bottle to Rose.
“Thanks.” Rose looks at the label and smiled. It was two of her favorite fruit mixes.
“So, why don’t you tell me a little about yourself?” Sasha walks over and sits down in her favorite chair.
Rose sits down near Sasha on the sofa.
“Well, there’s not much to tell. I live on my own and I take whatever odd jobs I can to support myself.” Rose didn’t know if she wanted Sasha to know the truth.
Sasha had notice Rose’s facial expression. Her mother had taught her to always watch your audience expressions.
“Rose, whatever is said in here, stays in here. I don’t judge. Let me tell you story. That starts off about thirteen years ago. A little abused boy had been found on the side of the road during an ice storm by a wonderful Doctor. She took him to her private hospital and discover that his parents had beaten him so badly. He was going to spend several weeks in the hospital recovering from the abuse. All because he felt he should had been born a girl. This kind Doctor and her family took this child in and give her a home and a loving family. They didn’t care that, that child would rather wear dresses and make-up and play with dolls, instead of being treated like a boy. That doctor became the hero of that little girl and she wanted to grow-up and be just like her.” Sasha loved her adopted family.
Rose looks at Sasha as she thinks about telling her idol about why she was living on her own. Rose takes a deep breath and looks towards her idol.
“My parents died in a plane crash a few years ago and I was sent to live with my aunt and uncle here in California. At first things were alright, but then my uncle started molesting me. Then one night, when my aunt was working late. He came into my bedroom and…..”Rose breaks down into tears.
Sasha moves quickly and gather Rose up in her arms holding her against her body and cooing to her.
“Sssshhhh, you’re safe now sweetie.” Sasha strokes Roses hair and holds her against her shoulder.
Rose just cries against Sasha’s shoulder. She had wanted to talk with someone for so long about that night. Her body trembles from the memory of what her uncle did to her. She just holds onto Sasha and finally cry herself to sleep in Sasha’s arms.
Sasha gently lay Rose down on the sofa and remove her shoes. She goes to her wardrobe and grab one of her night shirts, pillows and blanket. Sasha manages to undress Rose and slip her nightshirt onto the poor girl and make her comfortable. She’ll have to speak more with Rose about her being raped. If nothing else maybe get her to talk with her mother or her older sister.
Sasha changes out of her clothes and into her night shirt and crawl into bed. Sometime during the night. Sasha feels Rose crawl into her bed and snuggle up against her like a child snuggling up against their mother. Sasha holds her tight against her body as she feels Rose tremble a few times as she slept.
Sasha had woken-up early and was drinking her coffee and reading the news on her tablet. When she notices, Rose waking up.
“Morning sleepy head.”
Rose looks around trying to get her bearings. She remembered crying herself to sleep after telling Sasha what happened to her, but she couldn’t figure out how she had gotten into Sasha’s bed.
“Morning.”
Rose stumbles out of Sasha’s bed and notice she was wearing a nightshirt that came down to her ankles. It was just a plain purple nightshirt.
She walks over to the kitchen area and sits down in a chair on Sasha’s right hand side.
“Not a morning person I take it?”
Sasha gets up and grabs a juice glass out of the cabinet and set it down in front of Rose. She fills it up with the same juice she gave Rose last night and sets a small bowl of fruit out for her.
“Eat.” Sasha points to the small bowl of fruit.
Sasha puts a fork on the table for her as she sits back down in her seat.
Rose takes a bite of a mango piece and chews it while watching Sasha.
Sasha goes back to reading her tablet while watching out of the side of her eyes at Rose to make sure she ate the small bowl of fruit.
“Sasha, what am I going to wear? The clothes I wore yesterday smell like cleaning fluids.”
Rose takes a sip of the juice.
“Don’t worry about it. Dusk is bringing over some outfits she wants you to try on since you’re going to be in the band now. She brought you
fresh clean underwear and a new bra. I sent your measures over to her last night. So, everything should fit properly. Dusk has some new shoes for you to try on and wear when you are performing and for everyday use.”
Sasha refills her coffee cup.
“Do you drink coffee?”
“Yes ma’am.”
Sasha gets up and grabs a coffee mug that has bumble bees flying around on it.
“I figure you might like this one, considering it fits your name.” A playful smile appears on her face.
Rose got the joke. Since her name was Rose and bumble bees pollinate flowers, especially roses.
“Here’s the coffee and there is cream and sugar.” Sasha points to the two containers in the middle of the table.
“Here’s a spoon to stir with.” Sasha places a spoon down next to the coffee mug.
“Thank you.”
Rose makes her coffee and adds cream and sugar to it. She watches as Sasha sits back down in her chair. She notices that Sasha was still wearing her nightshirt.
The two of them sits in silence. Sasha reading her tablet and Rose eating the small bowl of fruit and drink her coffee occasionally. When Sasha was finish reading the news article she had been paying interested in. She puts her tablet down and looks over at Rose.
“Rose, for you to be able to tour and perform with us. We would either need permission from your guardian or one of us would have to become your guardian and give permission. Also, you need to be in school and have the school’s permission to perform. Now you’re lucky that Jack of Hearts has a Studio teachers license. The other way around this is for you to take the GED and pass it. Now the way I see it, is that the best solution to this problem is for one of us to be your guardian. Me, Siren and Dusk have volunteer to do this for you. Who you want to stay with will be your choice.”
Sasha was watching Rose to see if maybe she was moving too fast for the poor girl. She had seen what rape can do to some women and how it made them feel they deserve it or were asking for it. Sasha knew that rape was a means to control and dominate someone. The problem is, it had come from someone that Rose had trusted. That trust had been broken and had scarred her. Now was the question could she trust someone like that again.
Rose so wanted to sing with her idols and wouldn’t mind being the adopted daughter of one, but was she ready to give up her new-found freedom and would the state her aunt and uncle lived in agree to let her go?
“I would like to do as you said, but I can’t afford a lawyer or anything to fight my aunt and uncle.”
Rose was ready to cry. It was taking everything she had to hold the tears back.
“Come mere Rose.”
Sasha holds her arms out for her.
Rose walks over and climbs onto Sasha’s lap. She feels Sasha’s arms wrap around her body and hold her.
“You let me worry about your aunt and uncle. One of my older sisters is a very good lawyer. They won’t know what is happening to them by the time she gets done with them.” Sasha strokes Roses hair and hold her against her body as if she had been her baby.
“Let the party start!” Dusk walks in with her hands filled and pulling a clothes rack behind her.
She was dress all in gothic attire today.
Rose nearly jumps off Sasha’s lap when she heard Dusk’s voice.
“I knew I shouldn’t had given you my spare key to my place.”
Sasha had a playful smile on her face as she continues to hold Rose on her lap.
“Ah, isn’t this cute. Mommy holding her baby.”
Rose’s cheeks turn beet red as she buries her face against Sasha’s shoulder.
Both Sasha and Dusk bust out laughing. Sasha places a kiss on Rose forehead and rub her back.
“Come on Rose. You’re going to be teased by us sooner or later. Just remember if we didn’t like you, we wouldn’t tease you. Now come on and get off mommies lap and let’s see how you look in some of these outfits.”
Sasha sticks out her tongue towards Dusk. She release Rose so she can get down and try on some of the outfits Dusk brought with her.
“Well, we have your stage look now. It goes well with Sirens look. Now we need to come up with a name for you.”
Dusk and Sasha were standing before Rose looking at the look Dusk had created for Rose when she performs on stage with the band and next to Siren.
“Let’s see. We could play on her name like Thorny Rose, Silver Rose, bumble Rose…” Dusk had a mischievous look on her face when she says that.
“or Irish Rose, Wild Rose, Fire Rose?” Sasha walks around Rose and stares at the costume/stage clothes and Rose’s platinum blonde hair and amber eyes.
“Clio?”
Dusk turns towards Sasha and then back towards Rose. She looks hard at Rose and the costume.
“You know Sasha, that might work. She might not play an instrument, but it fits her.”
Dusk walks around Rose one more time and stops next to Sasha.
Rose looks at the women with a puzzled look on her face “what’s Clio?”
“Not a what, but a who. Clio is from Greek mythology and is known as a muse of history or in a few mythological accounts, the muse of lyre playing. That’s why we said you don’t play an instrument, but still her name suits you. She was also one of Apollo’s 9 muses and we all know he is the Greek God of healing, music and so own. Clio and Siren, it fits. Where Sasha’s stage name Wildfire describes her wildness and her pyro tendencies burning out of control. My stage name Dusk describe the eve of night and day which a lot of our music borders on several genres of style and sound. Your stage name also goes with Sirens name, because well she’s name after a Greek mythological creature as well.”
Dusk watches Rose as she thinks about what she just said. She knew her studies in Greek mythology would come in handy one day.
“It does fit her.”
Sasha had been thinking about what Dusk had said and she had to agree with her friend that Rose’s new stage name fit her.
“You know we are going to have to do a press conference announcing our new singer and have new photos taken.” Dusk looks towards Sasha when she says that.
“Well, that’s Teddy’s department. He handles all the business deals and press releases, after me and Siren approves them. I can make an appointment with Barbara to come and do the pictures for us. She’s been bugging me and Siren for new band pictures.”
Rose had been standing quietly listening to Dusk and Sasha talking. She knew Teddy because he was their manager, but she didn’t know who Barbara was.
“How has your new Gothic store been doing since she did the pictures for you?”
Sasha remembered Dusk hiring Barbara to do shots of the store for her advertisement and for the website.
“Business is booming. I might be able to open a second store at the strip mall down at Conley and Burks Ave. There’s a space there that is bigger than my original store.”
Dusk loved the money she was making. Having the band endorse her business was helping a lot.
“Good, you know Siren will love to hear that. Now, getting back to business.”
Sasha looks towards Rose/Clio.
“We’re going to have to setup some practice time for you with Siren. She will help make your voice stronger so you can sing longer and in harmony with hers and then with all of us.”
Rose couldn’t believe everything that was happening to her. Since yesterday, her life has started changing.
“Are we still practicing tonight?”
Dusk wanted to know, because she might have a date later.
“Yep, we have practice all this week and most of the day on Saturday. Since we are adding Rose to the group we need to bring her up to speed with us for the benefit we are playing next weekend.”
After that, Sasha had a performance of her own she had to put on in Georgia.
“Well, I have to go and meet with my manager and construction guy for the other store. I’ll see you tonight.”
Dusk hugs Rose and Sasha.
“Rose, I’m going to help Dusk. Go ahead and take a shower and change into some normal clothes.”
“Okay, Sasha.”
Rose grabs some of her new clothes and set them aside as she goes and take a shower while Sasha is helping Dusk.
Sasha helps Dusk take everything brought with her back down to her van.
“Hey, Dusk. Have Jack of Hearts meet me at my storage warehouse in about two hours. I’m going to need his help setting a trap.”
Dusk looks at her friend with a puzzled look on her face.
“Why are you setting a trap?”
Sasha tells Dusk everything that happened yesterday.
“Do you need any more help?”
“Nope. I think between me and Richard we can handle everything. After all, were the masters of practical jokes.”
A real evil look appears on Sasha face. As she starts laughing Evilly….
“And you guys say I’m weird.”
"But we still love you."
Dusk just shakes her head.
“Have fun.”
Sasha watches as Dusk drives off and then heads back up to her apartment. She hears the shower going in the bathroom. Sasha starts cleaning up the breakfast dishes while Rose takes a shower.
Richard had met Sasha at her storage warehouse and they built a gauntlet of traps and illusions to have fun with the kidnappers they were going to lure here. That had taken most of the morning and by lunch time they were hungry. Sasha and Rose rode with Richard so they couldn’t be seen by the kidnappers. Sasha wanted them to come to the studio so she could put part of her plan into action.
Between her and Richard they had come up with some nasty pranks to pull against these men. They had cruised by Roses place and while she slipped inside to gather a few things. Richard and Sasha had gotten close to the van without being seen and set some electromagnets on the van doors strong enough to keep them from opening. They did that to the sliding door using a metal weld epoxy to keep the sliding door and back doors from opening.
Sasha with Richards help had attach a bottle containing the worse stink gas she had gotten her hands on. The smell was so strong it was guarantee to make a person vomit. The bottle had a mixture of an itching chemical and sulfur smoke. There was no way they could survive the itching chemical. Even with clothes on the chemicals soak through to the skin. Both bottle could be activated by a remote along with the electromagnets.
Sasha had set one of her pyrotechnics devices on their gas tank and could active that with a remote as well. When they get to the recording studio for practice. Everyone gathers in the control room as Sasha turns the outside cameras on to record their entertainment.
Roy and Roger had been following the teenage girl they had sent to kidnap most of the morning. When she arrived at the recording studios, they figure they could get her there when she came out to go home. While sitting outside in the van waiting on the girl, Roy starts making faces as his nose started picking up an awful smell.
“What did you eat man.” Roy starts coughing because of the smell and trying to open the windows on the van, but they weren’t moving.
“What do you mean what did I eat. I thought it was you passing this bad smell.” The stench inside the van started getting bad. Roger tried rolling his window down, but nothing was happening.
He tries to open the van doors and they wouldn’t budge. He tries pushing against the doors hard, but they just wouldn’t open. Both men try covering their mouth and noses with their shirt, but it wasn’t helping. Their eyes were watering. The next thing they know the van is filling up with yellow Sulphur smoke and the smell of rotten eggs added to the smell. They also start to begin itching as whatever is mixed with the yellow smoke fill the van.
Everyone was watching on the security monitors as the men in the van were trying desperately to escape the van.
“Do you think they have had enough?” Sasha looks towards Richard.
“Remember we want them to follow us to the storage warehouse. So, let’s get that plan going.” Richard was grabbing his keys.
“Siren, take Rose with you. I need for you to watch her.” Sasha hugs Rose.
“I’m ready Sasha and Richard.” Dusk comes walking out of the ladies’ bathroom looking like Rose.
“I didn’t want to put you in danger, So I asked Dusk to help us.” Sasha looks towards Rose.
“Be careful mom.” Rose hugs Sasha. She had already decided to become Sasha’s daughter.
“Let the party begin.” All three rush out to Richards vehicle and get inside it.
They stop in front of the van. Sasha turns the devices off so the doors will open and the stink and itch containers will stop spraying in the van.
Roy and Roger notice the doors could be opened and that the smoke wasn’t coming into the van any more. As they open the doors a blue
Suv stops in front of them and they notice their target was inside. The vehicle sat there for a few minutes and then drive off. Roy and Roger get back into their van which still stunk and had smoke lingering around inside. They follow the blue suv to a storage warehouse. They were going to grab her inside the place. They watched as the woman they were thinking about kidnapping, a man that was with them and they knew was a band member and the girl herself walk into the storage warehouse. They wait a few minutes before going into the building.
Just as they walk in, the door behind them seal with a set of security bars. The room goes dark that they are in and smoke starts blowing in.
Strobe lights start flashing on and off.
“BEWARE THOSE WHO ENTER HERE!” as a wall of flames shoot-up in front of them.
“What is this place? A fun house?” Roger was staring at the wall of flames in front of him. He could feel the heat from them.
“Are you having fun?” Sasha’s voice echoes around the room.
“Just give us the girl and we’ll leave you along.” Roy was starting to get pissed about this.
“Sure, you can have her, if you can catch her.” The wall of flames disappears and standing in a hallway was Rose.
She waves at them and starts running further into the hallway. Roy and Roger give chase down the hallway. Halfway down a boxing glove pops out of the wall and hits Roger right in the face. Two clouds of smoke appear in front of them and Sasha is standing right in front of them dress in her magician’s outfit.
In a sexy voice “Oh, I was so glad you boys could join me today for this entertainment.”
A jet of flames leave her right hand.
Roy tries dodging out of the way, but some of his hair and his eyebrows get burned off.
Sasha starts skipping down the hallway singing “one, two, buckle my shoe, three, four knock at the door.”
A wooden door swings down from the ceiling and smacks Roger right in the face.
Sasha stops and turns around and in a childish voice “op’s I guess you found my door.”
“Now what was the rest of that rhythm?” Sasha stands there tapping her right foot thinking.
“Oh ya, five, six; pick up sticks.” Sasha kneels and picks up two wooden rods off the floor.
“Seven, eight lay them straight.” Sasha charges towards them swing her wooden rods. She connects with Roy’s head and knocks him out.
She comes back around and ducks as Roger tries to hit her. She smacks his head real hard with the wooden rod and knocks him out.
“I broke my playmates.” Sasha starts pouting.
Jack of Hearts and Dusk come out dressed in their stage costumes.
“So, what do you want to do with them now?” Jack looks at the two men.
“I want to go fishing. How about you guys?” Sasha had an evil look on her face.
“Remind me to never piss you off. You’re dangerous.” Dusk just looks at Sasha like she is crazy.
Sasha wraps her arms around her friends “we’re off to see the wizard, the wonderful wizard of Oz!”
The three of them walk down the hallway to get the push cart to help move both men. Once they are loaded on the cart. The three of them take the men to main finally. Dusk and Sasha puts one guy on a dunk tank that Sasha has used and escaped from. The other guy is stripped naked and put into a model that will fill up with concrete sealing the guy inside, but leaving his face visible.
“Wakey-wakey”
Dusk sprays the two men with a pump action super soaker in the face.
Roy and Roger wake-up and notice they are bound. Roy is sitting on a dunk tank broad and Roger is inside a playing card mold.
“Now, if you’re wondering why you are sitting over a dunk tank, it’s simple. That’s one of my tricks. Now I have a bucket of live electric eels I use in the act that I normally have up there while I’m bound inside the tank and I need to get out before someone manages to hit the target. If not, well I become fish food. Instead of setting you up that way, I’m going to wait and see you dunk and pour my babies into the tank with you.” Sasha holds up the jar she has the eels in.
She sets them down on a table nearby.
“Now for you bad guy number 2. I love watching The Batman cartoons and the joker did something interesting by turning people into playing cards. So, I thought why not make it an escape act as well. Well, I can’t have you escaping so I have rigged it that every time you lie to me, it fills with concrete. The more it fills, the more you become encase inside the concrete. Now we are going to play twenty questions and for every wrong answer I am going to administer the punishment. Wait a minute I screwed up, it’s going to be me and my friends. You see we hate kidnappers and well you just happen to be our plaything right now.”
Sasha stands next to Jack and Dusk “So who wants to ask the first question?”
Roy looks over at Roger who was encased in a form with only his face visible for the jack of spades. Their mouths were still able to be used.
“Don’t tell them anything.” Roy wasn’t going to talk.
A buzzing sound could be heard “that’s a wrong answer. So, I think I’ll try my luck first.”
Sasha walks up to the throwing line and picks up one of the softballs and throws it at the target. She misses the target.
“Rats!” She walks back over to her friends.
Roy looks smug at her losing.
Sasha notices the look “oh, were not done yet. Dusk, I do believe it’s your go.”
Dusk walks up to the playing card one and throws the ball and misses.
“YOU THROW LIKE A GIRL.” Roger was yelling at Dusk.
“I am a girl stupid.” Dusk had missed on purpose.
“Jack, your turn.” Sasha just smiles.
Jack walks up and picks up his softball and looks at which target he wanted to hit first. He chooses Roger’s since he taunted Dusk. Jack steps up and throws and hits the target and the concrete starts flowing out to fill the form.
“Op’s it looks like you are going to become a statue. Sorry!”
Sasha hands another ball to Jack of Hearts.
“Jack, can I add my electric eels to the dunk tank please?” Sasha is standing in front of him giving him her puppy dog eyes and pouting.
“Didn’t you rig the doors to fall down and trap him in?”
“Yes, but my eels haven’t shocked any one lately.”
Jack stands there and pretends he is thinking about her request.
“Okay, you can add your eels to the tank.” An evil smile appears on Jack’s face.
“Oh boy, I get to feed my eels.” Sasha skips over towards the tanks with her eels in her hands.
Roy looks at them. He knows he better cooperate or he was fish food.
“Wait! I’ll talk. Just don’t let those eels get me.” Roy was white as a ghost.
“Phew, my eels don’t get to eat.”
Sasha looks up at Roy “start talking. I mean everything you are involve in. Who hired you and where were supposed to take her?”
“Roy spills his guts. He tells him the name of the person that hired him and how to get in touch with him. He tells them that house is a sex slave den for clients and who is involved. The entry code to the house and that Rose was going to be sold to a person for Seventy thousand dollars because of her uniqueness.”
“Well, now what to do with you two.” Sasha wouldn’t mind killing them, but that wasn’t her way.
Sasha pulls out her cell and dial a number.
“Hi Aunt Janet. I have a problem I need your help with. I have two nasty bad guys that need to disappear. Can you send your retrieve team here and get them please?”
“Yep, there here at my storage warehouse. Okay, thanks auntie.” Sasha end the call and put her cell phone back in her hidden pocket on her costume.
“You guys are in trouble now. My aunt is sending her special people and you are going to disappear.”
Dusk and Jack look at them and shake their heads. They have heard stories about what Sasha’s aunt does to bad guys.
“Come one guys, we need to get back to practice.” Sasha walks off.
Sasha couldn’t help to think there was more going on here. They had left the warehouse with the men still tied up waiting for Sasha’s aunt to send her team in. They had met her aunt a few times and knew she was a dangerous person.
Dusk and Jack had met Sasha’s mother and father and knew for a fact that both were dangerous. They had watched them spar against each other and saw how deadly the two were. They knew Sasha father was Special Forces and an instructor, but they couldn’t believe
Sasha’s mother. She was just as deadly as her husband.
They could see where Sasha got her unique fighting style from. Sasha’s mother uses deception and trickery in a fight. Plus, with her knowledge of medicine she knows just where to hit you to either kill you or paralyze you.
“Jack, let’s go to this house those two jerks were supposed to take Rose too. I want to know what it is.”
“Are you sure Sasha? Don’t you think we should call….”
Jack never got a chance to finish his sentence once Sasha looked at him. He saw the pissed off look on her face and knew this wasn’t something that was up to debate. Richard knew once Sasha was in one of her moods you either did three things. Do as she say, run away, or shut-up. He had seen Sasha take down wrestler size men armed with guns and other types of weapon without batting an eye.
“You’re the boss.” Jack puts the address into his Gps unit and follow the direction to the house.
The house itself was in a upper class neighborhood.
“Park over there Jack.’ Sasha points to a place where Jack could see the house, but wouldn’t be spotted.
Sasha opens the passenger side door “you and Dusk stay here. If I’m not back in fifteen minutes. Call Detective Lucas Strange and have him bring his people here to this address. “
“Just be careful Sasha. Siren would kill us if you don’t come back.” Richard and Dusk watch as Sasha does her disappearing act they had seen a few times once she is in the shadows.
Sasha moves quickly and quietly around the back of the house. She could see several cars parked behind the house. Sasha reaches into a pouch on her costume and toss down under the wheels her specially made exploding jacks. When a vehicle roll over them, they set off the explosive charge and blow the tires off the rims. She moves closer to the house and notice there was a camera pointed at the back door.
She looks around till she finds the window to the bathroom. She checks it and finds it locked. Sasha pulls out her glass cutter and cut the glass out of the window frame. She peeks inside and notice no one was in there. She lifts herself up and inside the bathroom. She could hear that someone was watching television and the volume was loud. Sasha moves quietly and spot several men in what could only be the living room watching the football game.
Sasha palms a few balls about the size of golf balls and toss them into the room so they won’t be notice. She had press the button on all of them to let them go off in ten seconds. She moves quickly throughout the rest of the first floor. She finds nothing out of the ordinary.
She heads upstairs to the second floor and finds several rooms locked. She also hears some grunting noise coming from two rooms. In one room, she spots a guy having oral sex with a teenage boy. The man was middle age and was holding the boys head against his crotch tightly. The boy look like he was ready to pass out before the guy pull back the boy’s head so he could get some air. Her blood was boiling seeing this. Sasha takes out her blowgun hits him with one of her knockout darts. She watches as the man falls backwards on the bed.
Sasha puts her finger to her lips when the boy looks at her.
“Get dress. You’re getting out of here.” Sasha shuts the door to the room quietly and moves onto the other room.
She finds an overweight man raping a brown hair ten-year-old girl. Sasha rushes over and pulls the man off the girl.
The man was startled when he was pulled off the young girl. When he turns to face his attacker, he notices a small petite woman with golden auburn hair wearing an outfit that hugged her body and had flames dancing on it facing him and she looked pissed.
“How dare you!”
He never got a chance to finish what he was saying before Sasha slammed her fist into his mouth. She was pissed off so she put all her anger into that punch. She uses the point of her boots and slams them into his groin as hard as she could and rapture his scrotum. Sasha wasn’t done. She grabs his penis and testicles with one of her trick balls in her hand that could burst into flames and ignites it. She burns them off while in her hands. She was beyond pissed and the holographic flames on her costume was getting brighter from her mood.
The man she was holding passes out from the pain being done to his manhood. Sasha release her hold and looks at her glove. It was blackened and little pieces of flesh sticking to it. She reaches down on the rug and wipe her glove against it to clean it off. Sasha pulls her cell phone out and dials Richard as she walks over to the young girl still lying on the bed with blood between her legs.
“Richard call the paramedics and get them here fast. Also, Detective Lucas and tell him to bring men he can trust. He’s not going to like what he sees. Also, bring your first aid kit up here to the second-floor room. You’ll know which one by the smell of roasted nuts.” Sasha hangs up and goes to the bathroom to get some towels and wet cloths to use to help stop the bleeding on the girl.
Richard makes the calls he was asked to make and grabs the first aid kit form under the passenger seat he keeps in the van. Him and Dusk rush towards the house and find the door lock. Richard uses one of the explosive golf balls Sasha gave him and blow the lock. He kicks the door in and finds several men knocked out. Richard could smell the lingering odor of one of Sasha’s knockout gas balls.
“Hold your breath Dusk.” Richard moves carefully and finds the stairs and rushes upstairs.
Him and Dusk could smell brunt flesh in the air. He walks into one bedroom that had the door open and see’s Sasha holding a ten-year-old girl in her arms and a little boy holding onto her for protection.
Sasha looks up when she notices Jack and Dusk.
“There’s a few rooms with the door locked. I don’t know where the keys are. So, use these to blow the door knobs off.” Sasha gives Richard some of her exploding golf balls.
Dusk walks over to hold the little boy in her arms. He shies away from her and holds tighter to Sasha.
Sasha looks down at the boy “you can trust her. She’s my friend.”
The little boy looks at the strangely dress woman and wraps his arms around her and buries his face against her stomach and cries. Sasha notices the tattoo on his back and the girls back. She takes a picture of it and send it to her aunt to identify. While she was waiting on a response from her aunt, all them could hear sirens. Jack was making sure the girls and boys he let out of the locked rooms were okay. Dusk had the little boy in her arms and was comforting him while Sasha had the ten-year-old girl in her arms.
A few minutes later Sasha’s aunt returns her text informing her that these kids were branded by a Russian mafia group known for human trafficking. Her aunt also said that most likely these kids could have come from over-seas or from right here in the states. Her aunt informed her she was sending a team of medical experts to her location and not to let the police remove these kids.
Sasha looks at the little girl in her hands. She was younger then one of her sisters that had been trafficked by a group of Mexicans her mother had stopped. Dusk looks at Sasha with tears in her eyes.
“I’m keeping this little boy. I want him to feel safe and protected.”
Sasha could see the little boy holding tight to Dusk. She knew he wasn’t going to let go from her.
“I’ll see what I can do. I think I’m going to keep this little girl as well. I’m sending a text to my mother right now asking her to fly out here. Do you want your parents to come as well?”
“Yes, ask your mother if she could fly them out here please.”
“Okay, I’m letting Siren and the rest of the band know what is going on. They might want to come out here.” Sasha sends the different texts out.
Detective Lucas and several polices cars and ambulances show-up at the address he was given by the dispatcher. He had brought along men from his unit he personally knew and trusted.
When he walks in, he notices several large men passed out on the sofa and recliner. He could still smell some sort of gas in the air. He knew it had to be one of Sasha’s.
“Careful men. There’s still some knockout gas in the air.”
“Sasha, where are you?” Detective Lucas was looking for Sasha.
“She’s up here Detective.” Jack yells downstairs to him.
Lucas and several of his men walk upstairs and notice three band members of the group Siren surrounded by several young girls and a few boys. He also notices the smell of brunt flesh in the air.
“Why is there a smell of brunt flesh in the air?” He was following the smell with his nose to the room Sasha was sitting on the bed with a little girl in her arms.
“Because I fired his balls.” Sasha was still pissed.
The detective saw the body of one of the city council members lying on the floor with blood coming out of his mouth with his teeth missing and wisp of smoke coming from his groin area. Dusk was standing nearby with the little boy still in her arms. Jack of Hearts was keeping the other children calm by doing a magic trick for them.
Detective Lucas looks at Sasha and could tell she was pissed and was protecting the little girl in her arms.
“Why don’t you start at the beginning and tell me what happened.” Detective Lucas gets his notebook out while the other police officers secure the area and guarded the children to keep them safe.
The rest of the band and the medical team Sasha’s aunt was sending arrived a few hours later. Sasha receives a message from her mother informing her that she, Sasha’s father and Dusk’s parents were on their way and should arrive within the next four hours.
Sasha paces back and forth as she waited for her mother to get done talking with the doctor that had examine the little girl she had rescued. All the children that had been freed by her, Dusk and Jack were being seen or treated by the doctors that her aunt had sent. Siren had taken Rose back to her place for the night. Her adopted sister Janius had come with their mother to handle the legal problems that she knew were going to pop-up especially with the City Council member she had seriously injured. She had wanted him to die, but he didn’t.
The men she had knocked out didn’t want to cooperate with the police. So, her Aunt sent one of her people in and he was getting everything all of them knew. The person she set in didn’t play games and told them up front they weren’t get out of jail or plea deals. When they told, him they didn’t fear him, but their employer more. He said one name in a strange language and they had turned white from just him mentioning that name. After that, they talked and answer all his question. She had asked her mom what he said and she said she didn’t want to know. She had a sad look on her face when she answered her.
Dusk was nervous as well about her boy. His parents had sold him to the human traffickers to pay off their debt to them. The boy was from Austria and the girl was born in England her father had given her to them because they cleared his gambling debts. The two India girls in the group of girls had been passed from one human trafficking groups to another. They were given as payments to the Russian group. The rest of the girls had been tricked or taken against their will.
They knew where other children and women had been taken and describe it to the police. Sasha’s aunt said she would handle the problem and called in several of her people to go and secure those children and women. She told her people to send a message to the human traffickers and their backers that their time was coming to an end.
“You know sis, if you don’t stop pacing back and forth. You will wear a run into the floor.” Janius had watched her little sister pace back and forth like a caged animal. She knew her sister was worried about the girl she had rescued. Their parents were talking with their aunt and the head of the security force sent to protect the girls. They were going to fly the girls to the California property her aunt owns and let them recover there and either find their birth parents or find trusting parents for them.
There was one T-boy among the girls and she had been raped the most because the traffickers were trying to get her to accept the fact she was girl, not a boy. His parents had thrown him out of the house when they found out that he wanted to be himself instead of a girl. That’s how they got him and the traffickers had passed him around as a freebee. They were afraid that he may have HIV. He might be adopted by Sasha’s parents since her mother is a license doctor.
Sasha sat down next to her sister and leaned against her and fell asleep.
“Sasha, wake-up pumpkin.”
Leland had finish talking with his sister-in-law and his wife. He had come out of the room they had been talking in to get his daughter. Because the little girl was asking for her. He saw his youngest leaning against her sister sound asleep.
Sasha looks up at her father with blurry eyes.
“You look tired pumpkin.” He had a smile on his face.
“Sorry daddy. Sorry Janius for fallen asleep against you.”
“It’s okay sis. You were tired and I didn’t mind.” Janius hugs her little sister.
Sasha gets up and follows her father into the room where the little girl she had rescued was.
“Hey sweetie. Have they been nice to you?” Sasha could see shad a lollipop in her mouth.
The girl just hugs her and cries.
“Sshhh, everything going to be okay.” Sasha rubs her back to calm her down.
Sasha mother Janet was standing to one side and watching as her youngest held onto the little girl.
“When do we get to meet our other granddaughter?” Janet had a smile on her face.
“Soon mom. I promise. You and dad will meet her. She’s with Siren right now. There’s a guy after her.”
Sasha was stopped by her mother holding up her hand.
“We know sweetie and you need to back off from this guy. He got connections with the CIA and Homeland security. He’s even got a couple of congressmen and judges in his back pocket. He is well connected and anything you could possibly get him on he will have thrown out or escape from it.”
Janet hated saying that to her daughter, but she was protected of her children and she didn’t want to see her youngest get hurt by this guy.
“I’m not backing off mom. That jerk is the reason we found out about these girls. He wanted Rose taken to that same house and he had planned on selling her to a pervert as his personal sex toy for $70,000 dollars. I’m not backing off. I’m going to fry his ass like I did that council member.” Sasha holds the little girl close to her.
Janet could see that her daughter meant every word she said.
Leland had a smile on his face.
“Do you know who you sound like right now, Sasha?” Leland looks at his daughter.
“I know, she sounds like me when I was hunting scum bags down like she is doing now.” Janet didn’t want to see her youngest hurt. She’s got two babies now to think of.
Janet walks over and put her arm arounds Sasha and the little girl “just be careful sweet heart. You have this young lady to think of and Rose as well. Jack told me what you were planning on so she could join the band.”
“Besides sis, I’m too young to be a mother. Do you really want me to raise this one and Rose?” Janius had come over and lifted the little girl out of Sasha’s arms.
“I don’t know, it could be our oldest brother.” Sasha smiles when she thinks about her sister’s twin. He was a lot like their father.
“Right. He’s as bad as dad here.”
“Hey, I think I did pretty good raising three girls.” He looks at Janius. She took after him in personality, but had her mothers and aunts looks.
“What is going to happen to that one t-boy among the girls?”
“You mean your new brother?” Janet had been quiet watching her husband and daughters.
“You’re going to adopt him mom?”
“Yep, he tested positive for HIV. It was done on purpose from what I found out from your aunt. So, all the men that raped her have been infected. The rest of the girls are okay. Some have some minor STD’s that we can cure, but it’s going to take time. Let’s go ahead and get some food and sleep.”
Janius looks at the little girl in her arms “now I get someone to spoil and give back.”
Janius tickles the little girl and carries her out to the suv her family came in from the airport. They all load in an head towards the hotel they were staying at while in town.
Jerry couldn’t believe what he had just been informed about. The two stash houses were all the women and children they had let the Russian mob used was raided. The first one had been found by that nosey entertainer Wild Fire and her band. The second one had been raided by a special security force that worked for Black Dog Security. The Security firm itself was owned by another company that was classified. His government contacts couldn’t get him the information.
Jerry didn’t want to tell Mister Ludlum that the girl he had hired Roy and Roger to kidnap was no longer available. Wild Fire had made sure of that. She was protected by the lead singer Siren. Siren’s place had an eight-foot fence that surrounded the property and an Iron Gate that trespassers were unable to enter without the code or her permission.
Jerry heads towards his boss’s office to inform him about the situation. He stops just outside Mr. Ludlum’s office door and knocked.
“Enter.” Jerry walks in and notice his boss was looking out a window over the courtyard.
“I have some bad news, Mr. Ludlum.” Jerry was standing on the other side of his desk.
“Let me guess, Sasha Wolfhart has managed to derail my plans for the girl and the stash houses we lent the Russians have been raided.”
Adam turns around to face Jerry.
“Yes sir, how did you know?” Jerry knew Mr. Ludlum had contacts all over.
“My informant at the police department called and informed me. They managed to get one of the Russians to talk.” Adam wasn’t happy and had arranged to have that Russian killed while in prison.
The problem was the prisoner had been transferred to a privately-owned prison company. He was being held there instead of the city jail. The other problem he had was Ms. Wolfhart as well. He knew sooner or later she was going to come after him. It didn’t matter because he had a get out of jail free card and there wasn’t anything she could do to him. He heard what she did to that City Council member and wonder what else she could or would do.
“Jerry, call Task and have his security team come and fortified security here.” Adam was going to have a trap in place to capture her or make it so she couldn’t do anything to him.
“Yes sir. Is there anything else you would like me to do?”
“No, that will be all today Jerry. Tell Task I’ll double his fee if he can get here today if possible.” Adam was going to make sure he was protected.
“Yes, sir and sir are you really going to face off against that woman?” Jerry was curious.
“I’m not worried about Ms. Wolfhart, Jerry. There’s nothing she can get me on or do to me beside physically assaulting me and if she does that. I can have her arrested for assault. No, this will be a game that Ms. Wolfhart can’t do anything about.”
“You could go after the people she values most.” Jerry had a list of them in his desk.
“That would draw her aunt in and I don’t want to do that. She has too many connections and could make what we do come to light and we don’t want that. No, this needs to be played as quiet as possible and kept between her and us. There’s a time and place for everything and right now the this isn’t the time. Just make that call for me.”
“Yes, sir.” Jerry leaves Adam’s office and heads back to his desk to make the phone calls.
Wildfire had gone back to her parent’s hotel room after picking up rose so she could meet her mother and father. She couldn’t believe the look on Rose’s face when she came face to face with her mother. She had seen the posters in her place with her mother and her. Jack, Dusk and her father had gone with boxes to where Rose lived. They packed up Rose’s place and took her things back to her place. She was going to turn her second bedroom into Rose’s room. Siren had set-up a room for Rose at her place as well. That way when Rose stayed over there she felt comfortable and had her own room.
Her Aunt had given her everything she could find out about Adam Ludlum, which wasn’t his real name. His real name was Richard Cosby and he was listed as being dead. Adam Ludlum was his current identity and was listed in the CIA database. The thing was, why was he operating here on American soil and what was his connections to the Russian traffickers? She was still pissed at what they found. The little girl was being spoiled by her sister and mother. Her new brother was adjusting to his new life and will learn how to deal with his HIV. Her aunt wanted to test a new treatment on her brother. Her mother wanted to wait till her new brother is adjusted to his new life.
Sasha was loading up her secret pocket and compartments on her costume so they were loaded with her tricks balls and such. She checks the mini-tanks that house her special effects flame shooters. The tanks held enough fuel for two big burst or a fifteen-minute burn like she did the City Council’s nuts. The special lining in her gloves kept her hands from getting burned.
Sasha leans back as she hears giggling sounds coming from her little girl. Her father was tickling her little girl and just having fun like he did when she was little. Her parents were enjoying spoiling her new children and their new grandchildren. Her sister was enjoying her role as the cool aunt to her girls. Her mom had informed her that there will be nights where her little girl will wakeup screaming from the rape she was force to experience. She had the same problem with her older sister who had been in the same situation as her little girl and if she needed to. She should call her sister and have her come down and help her with her daughter.
Dusk’s little boy was enjoying his new family and was getting as much attention as her own girls were getting from their grandparents. Dusk’s parents were thrilled when they learned that Dusk was becoming a mother to the boy. As for the rest of the kids and women that had been free. They were being taken to a farm house out in California that her aunt owned and they were going to be recovering out there. A medical team will be looking after them and helping them recover. Those that have family, her aunt will see if they wanted them to come back.
Sasha goes and take a shower while her children enjoy their new family.
Sasha munches on a piece of apple slice. She had managed to track down where Mr. Ludlum was holding up at. She had seen two black government style Suv pull up outside of the place and eight guys dress in black body armor carrying government issue M16A4 and MP4 heading inside the place. She uses the special binoculars that her aunt loaned her. They allowed her to see through walls and pin point how many people were in the room.
She had switched out her normal performing costume for the custom-made body armor her aunt had given her. It looked like something off the television show Shield, but form fitting and capable of stopping up to a .50 caliber sniper round, the 7.62×54mmR and the 7.62x39 used by the AK47. Any armor-piercing rounds that hit the suit shatter on impact, but leave one hell of a bruise on the body. She didn’t want to get hit by any. She had equipped this new suit with her normal load out of tricks and gadgets. Including her flame projectors in her gloves.
Sasha checks her mother’s fully automatic .50 caliber Desert Eagle’s her aunt had made a long time ago for her mother. Normal guns weren’t loaded out with special rounds capable of going through a six-inch center block wall. Both these guns not only could go through the wall, but pound the crap out of a person.
Her mother and father had the girls and were keeping them safe. Sasha continues to watch and once night falls, she would make her appearance. Sasha eats another apple slice and keeps watching from across the street. She has already planned how she was going to attack the place. She had her corvette parked a safe distance away and hid it so no one would disturb it. Sasha tried using a laser mic system on the windows, but he must be using some sort of jamming system. She fired her dart gun that contained a mic dart, but all she got back was white noise. She could listen in on their radio frequencies. They were using a scramble channel, but her aunt had given her a lot of nice equipment. It was nice having an aunt that did military research into advance weapons, vehicles and equipment. Her aunt told her she could keep the body armor since it was custom made just for her. Her aunt was going to update the bands costumes with a set of new ones that provide similar protection.
Adam had a funny feeling that someone was watching him, but he didn’t see anything from across the street, which is where they would be. He knew that was the perfect place to observe him. His reinforcements had arrived sooner than he had expected. He had them spread out inside the building and checking in every thirty minutes. Adam watches as the sun goes down and if he was going to strike, this would be the time to do it.
“Everyone be alert. Some time tonight we are going to have a visitor.” Adam checks his gun and make sure it is loaded. He had the building wired to explode should his heart stops.
Sasha keeps waiting and when night finally falls. She continues to wait. She was going to strike around midnight. The timer she set on the gas canister to fill the building with knockout gas will go off at midnight. The knockout gas was her personal formula. It was the same fast acting formula she uses in her exploding gas pellets.
At midnight, the knockout gas starts flowing through the vent system. The men hadn’t come prepared for a gas attack. They started dropping like flies as the building filled with the gas. Sasha waits to give the gas time to do its job before swing across the street onto the top of the building she needed to go into. She presses a button on her wrist bracelet to turn the gas canisters off.
Sasha seals her helmet and enter the building from the roof access with her guns drawn. She starts going floor by floor securing the unconscious body guards. She makes her way down to Mr. Adam Ludlum’s office and smiles beneath her helmet. She doesn’t play fair which is something he should had realized about her. She notices he has some sort of heart monitor attached to his heart. Sasha takes a picture of it and sends the image to her aunt to see if she knew of a way to deactivate it.
“Coward.” Sasha moves his sleeping body out of the way and sit down at his desk and start going through his computer files.
She makes sure she copies everything he has on his system and then looks around for any portable drives he may be hiding or carrying with him. She finds a few drives and his laptop. Sasha leans back in his chair and wonders where she would hide books if she wanted to keep things off the computer system. Since her specialty was deception and concealment. She knew what to look for.
Sasha walks over to where she was thinking a wall safe would be and bingo. Her guess was right on the money. It had a bio metric lock system. She smiles to herself under her helmet and drag Adams unconscious body over to the safe and use him to open the safe up. As she opens the safe there were the books and a shit load of money inside.
Sasha searches around for a garbage bag to put everything in the safe in it. While she was cleaning out the safe, her phone beeps. Sasha looks and notice it was a text message from her aunt with instructions. Sasha follows her aunt’s instructions to disable the monitor and turn it to her advantage.
Sasha looks down at Adam’s body “what am I going to do with you Mr. Ludlum. I would really like to kill you right here and right now.”
Sasha just stares at his body. She knew he was going to be knocked out for a couple of hours. Sasha dials Jacks number “Jack, I need for you to go and pick-up my corvette at this street address. Be careful I have the car hidden.”
“Where do you want me to take it?”
“Keep it at your place for the night. I’ll pick it up later.”
“Okay. Is your security code still the same?”
“Yep. I’ll change it later. Just take the car back to your place and I’ll call you later to come and pick me up from where I am.”
“Alright, be careful.”
“I will.” Sasha hangs up.
Sasha drags Adam’s body downstairs to the suv his security force showed up in and unlocks it. She had found their keys when she searched their bodies. Sasha did take pictures of their faces and sent them to her detective friend. She tosses Adam into the suv and climbs in herself and takes him to the storage unit her and Jack had set-up earlier for their fun with the kidnappers.
Sasha looks at Mr. Ludlum as he hung on her knife throwing board. He was still knocked out from her knocked out gas. She had gone back to her storage warehouse, except this time she was using one of her specialty rooms. This room would only allow her to open or close it. It was reinforced and could withstand a tank driving into it. She wasn’t in a hurry to wake the sick fucker up. She did put one of her shock collars around his neck so if he didn’t answer her right, it shocked him. The voltage was controlled by her. She knew how it felt, because she had used it herself in a performance she did.
She was going through Mr. Ludlum’s laptop and was finding all sorts of things on there. Business deals that he had planned, locations of weapon caches and bank accounts for CIA slash funds and the banks they were stored in as well. The portable hard drives contained black mail material he could use against certain Senators and congressmen, not to mention footages he got of the President and wife. Those would raise a ruckus among some people. There were some images of important Judges and city managers that enjoyed the younger children for entertainment purposes.
Sasha had to control her temper because right now just from seeing those Pictures. She wanted to go and kill those men. Some of them were rape scene carried out by these men’s and others were little boys forced to perform in front of the camera and made to play with themselves and use words they probably didn’t know the meaning too.
Sasha gets up and walks over towards one of the walls in the room and punch it. The glove she had on absorb the punch, but it still stung. There were a copy of snuff videos among his stuff that showed people actually killing men, women and children for entertainment after they had done all sorts of sexual things to them. Some being mutilated for fun and others out of pure perversion. Sasha had a hard time keeping her stomach contents down when she came across several showing boys having their manhood’s burned off.
Sasha stands up and looks over towards Mr. Ludlum’s unconscious body just hanging there. She could feel the fire inside her wanting to spring forth and burn him. Only a few people knew she was pyrokinetic. She used to use it a lot when she was younger, but she accidentally burned her mother one time and after that she stopped. Now, she only uses it to make her flame acts more entertaining. Tonight however, she was willing to make an exception to that rule and burn Mr. Ludlum’s body right here, right now.
She had to get out of this room before she does something she’ll regret. She gathers all the evidence she has so far and place it into a special design safe. This safe was of her own design and the combination locking mechanism was based off an ancient Chinese design. So, unless you were good with puzzles, you weren’t getting into this safe.
She walks outside to get some fresh air, before she set something on fire by accident. Sasha couldn’t get those images out of her head. Every time she thought about them, it would make her want to throw-up. How could people be so cruel to children and others like that?
She reaches into her pocket and bring out one of her many exploding trick fireballs and ignite it. It burns in her hands and she just adds her anger to the flame and watches as the fireball got bigger and bigger from her adding her anger towards it. She could feel the heat from it as it warmed her cheeks and her armor. She watched the flames with a hypnotic fascination as they dance and swirl. Oh, how she would love to toss this at Mr. Ludlum and see how he felt as it burned his skin and charred his body. She was so tempted to do just that right now while he was out of it. She watches as the flames slowly died off as it burned the last of the fuel it needed to sustain itself. She could coach it to burn a little longer, but without the needed fuel, it couldn’t sustain itself for long.
She was lucky people didn’t believe in pyrokinesis. If they did she would be in trouble. Look at what the movie Carrie and Firestarter did to scare people into believe that abilities like hers was a fake or dangerous. Only a few people believe the stuff that comes out of the New Age books on the subject or the Edgar Casey foundation in Virginia Beach, Va.
She stays outside for a few more minutes trying to center herself before going back in to deal with Mr. Adam Ludlum. She hears a low buzzing sound and looks around from where the sound was coming from and as she looks up she notices a shape hovering over her building. She pulls her gun out and gives that object a short burst from her mother’s modified Desert Eagle. It vibrates her arm as three .50 caliber rounds leave the gun and strike the black object.
It tumbles to earth and lands on her roof. Sasha walks back inside after locking the door and heads to where the roof access is and climbs up the ladder there to see what she shot down. As she exists onto the roof, she notices a smoking drone laying upside down with a hole through the middle of it from the .50 caliber rounds.
Sasha picks the black drone up to examine it and notice it had no markings what so ever on it. The technology inside of it was broken, but not something you would buy at Toy r’ Us toy store or order off the internet. Someone was operating this thing and it was meant to scout ahead for them. That meant Mr. Ludlum had friends coming to rescue his sorry ass.
Just as Sasha started moving, a bullet hit right where she had been standing. Another bullet hits right behind her right ankle. A sniper was taking pot shots at her. She tosses down a bunch of smoke pellets to fill the area around her as she hides inside the dense smoke making her way towards the roof access opening. She felt several bullets hit her left calf, but it bounced off the armor. However, she did feel the kinetic energy from the impact and it numbed her leg.
“I really need to talk to my aunt about better kinetic energy protection from bullets hitting the body armor.” She closes the roof access door cover as she drops down instead of climbing down.
“Ow! That hurts.” Sasha had twisted her ankle some when she landed. It was because of her numbed leg that she didn’t land right.
She takes a side corridor that they used when they brought Roy and Roger here to the storage unit to play with them. She heads towards the makeshift control room and actives all the special effects trap they hadn’t used, but set-up any way. She heard an explosion as the front door of the storage unit was blown open. She could see what happened from one of the camera that was still working.
Just as three of the guys dress in military style gear stepped where she had place the strips for the fire wall, she ignites them and watch as the fire wall flames cling to their uniform and burns. She notices on another camera as they made their way down the corridor where the glove fist was and the door that had swung down was. One of them steps on the trigger device and one guy is punched right in the side of the face. His buddy steps on the other trigger and the door swings down and smacks two more people.
Down on another corridor, a guy triggers the stink sprayers and another one triggers the oil sprayers, making it hard to stand up. Sasha laughs as she watches people slip and slide down the corridor and hit the section of the floor where she rigged the sticky sprayers to spray a fast acting glue and have feathers fall on them. She hears an explosion and the ceiling where she came down had been blown opened. She quickly activates the fog machines and strobe lights in that area of the building. So far, she had them tied up with her traps, but knew that wouldn’t last long.
She sneaks out of the makeshift control room and starts taking a more active role in capturing these men. She spots one guy and shots him in the leg and arm. She moves onto another fellow and does the same thing. She wanted answers from these guys and dead men don’t talk.
One guy surprises her and manages to jump her. He was trying to get a hold of her, but he was covered in the oil she had used. Her body armor prevented him from getting a good hold on her.
“Today, just ain’t your day.” Sasha slams her elbow into his face mask and flips him over her back onto the floor. She pulls her other Desert Eagle and shots him in both legs and his dominate arm.
She moves onto another fellow and does the same thing. She had picked up her dropped gun. The guys she had gotten with the fog and strobe lights were hanging trapped in a net she had rigged.
“Just hang around fellow, maybe I’ll let you down or maybe I’ll feed you to these guys.” She pulls a fake tile and activates a trap playing hungry alligators snapping away with sound and all.
She starts handcuffing the people and bring them to the same room Adam was still tied up in. She drags one poor guy over and secure his wrist better as she hoists him up before his men and strip him of his clothes, armor and hoist him higher off the ground.
She takes a bottle of seizer water and sprays him with it, while pressing the trigger on a cattle prodder.
“Okay, I know you men are all tough soldiers and a little girl like me don’t scare you. However, what you don’t know about me is I can be very vicious when I want to be.” Sasha takes the cattle prodder and touch it on the man hanging private area and triggers it.
She holds it for a little while before stopping. The man had done the twenty-thousand-dollar jig for her while she had the trigger pressed.
“Now, the next time I touch him, it will be in his ass. I want to know who you are and how did you find my place?” She slowly edged the cattle prodder to the guys ass.
“No one?” as she looks at all of them.
“Oh, well!” She pulls the trigger and watches as he lets go of his bowels.
“Time to move on to the next one, I guess.” Sasha lowers the unconscious man to the floor and picks her next victim and repeats the process.
By the time she was going to hoist the third one up, he started talking. Telling her about the tracking chip in Adams body and how that lead them to here. She touches him any way with the cattle prodder and after wards calls the police to come and get these creeps.
Sasha looks at Adam Ludlum as he hung on her knife throwing board. All the men that have been sent to rescue him were secured and strip of any weapons or items they could use to escape. She had locked them in one of her storage rooms till she made the call to Detective Lucas Strange to come and get them.
“Now, let’s see what you know Mr. Ludlum”
Sasha presses a green button on the remote to activate the shock collar around Adam’s neck.
Adam jerks awake when he feels the electrical charge from the collar. He looks around trying to figure out where the hell he was. He notices he was in some sort of room strap to a board by leather straps. He doesn’t see any one, but he does know someone is watching him.
“Good afternoon Mr. Ludlum. I hope you had a good nap.”
Adam turns his head towards the sounds of the voice. He didn’t know the voice, but he figures he does know who that voice belonged to. As he is looking in the direction from which the voice came from. He feels a tapping on his shoulder from behind.
“I’m not there Mr. Adam.” Sasha comes walking around from behind him and looks directly at him.
“Ms. Wolfhart, it is so nice to meet you in person. I have to admit I never thought we would meet like this though.”
“Well Mister Ludlum or should I say Mr. Richard Cosby with the Central Intelligence of dumbasses. We could had meet under better circumstances. I would figure you of all people would had understand the message I was I sending about KIDNAPPING a certain young teenage girl.”
“I have no idea about what you are talking about MS. Wolfhart.”
“It’s Wildfire and you do know.” Sasha presses the button and upping the electrical charge.
Mr. Ludlum’s body shakes mildly as electricity passes through out his body. He stops after a few seconds.
An evil smile appears on Sasha’s face as she stands in front of him.
“Now, do you want to tell the truth or should I increase the charge?”
“Ms. Wolfhart I have no idea about what you are talking about and even if I did. I wouldn’t tell you anything. There’s nothing you can do to me,
that would make me talk.”
“You think so Mr. Ludlum? Because I have other means then this to make you talk and they are not very pleasant.”
Sasha presses the green button again with the charge upped one.
Mr. Ludlum dances around like a puppet on strings.
Sasha releases the button and looks at Mr. Ludlum again and in a sweet voice “do you want to tell me the clients name that wanted my Rose
and your Russian contact?”
Adam looks at Sasha and notice she had the look of a predator on her face and in her eyes.
“Well, I guess were going to be here all night.”
He smiles at her because he knows there is nothing she can do to make him talk.
Sasha presses the green button again and set the charge half way up and hold it longer.
She knows he is right because most government agents like him are trained for interrogation. However, she knows how to do things
government agencies can’t train you for. She releases the switch and strike a nerve cluster on the back of his neck.
Adam stops shaking and then loses feeling below his neck. He can’t feel his arms or legs.
“What did you do to me?”
“I disrupted the nerve impulses from your head to the rest of your body. You see, my mother is a Doctor and she taught me all the different
nerve clusters on the human body. I also know eight different styles of Martial Arts. So, do I use the next touch to kill you or just leave you like
you are?”
Sasha taps her chin as if she is thinking.
“You are in over your head.”
“Maybe, but I really don’t care. Because if you want war Mr. Ludlum. I can guarantee the people backing me will rain down fire upon you and
the agency before they can do anything against them.”
“Who do you think you are Ms. Wolfhart?”
“Who do I think I am Mr. Ludlum? Who the hell do you think you are selling children and women into the sex trade? These are human being
that don’t deserve to be treated this way.”
“Why should it matter to you Ms. Wolfhart? You come from a rich and powerful family.”
“My family hasn’t always been rich and powerful. They earned every bit of what they have by playing by the rules. My mother especially
worked very hard for her medical degree and her entertainment success. So, tell me again. Why do you feel children and women need to be used as sex objects?”
Sasha leans in close, but not close enough for Mr. Ludlum to bite her.
Mr. Ludlum stares at her and could tell she was ready to kill him. There was rage in her eyes and the way she was controlling herself. He knew sooner or later she was going to lose control and make him suffer.
“I think you need to step back Ms. Wolfhart. You’re about to lose it.”
“If I lose it Mr. Ludlum, you’ll end up with roasted nuts.”
Sasha steps back and walks into the darkness.
Mr. Ludlum notice a fireball appearing in the darkness and growing bigger. It had started off as the size of a volleyball and was growing. The next thing he knows, it is coming towards him and hits right next to his head. He notices another one appearing and it starts growing like last time. This one hits just above his head.
Sasha comes walking out with another fireball in her hand and it was growing. She stands directly in front of him with it sitting on her gloved hand.
“I can’t miss at this range Mr. Ludlum. Do you still refuse to cooperate with me?”
Ludlum could see flames dancing in her eyes.
“1,2,3” Sasha slams the fireball into his groin area.
Since he couldn’t react to the fireball burning through his pants because of Sasha paralyzing him. He hangs there and smells his flesh burning.
“STOP IT! I’ll talk.”
Sasha snaps her fingers and the fire comes back to her hand.
She inhales “ah, roasted nuts.”
“Now talk.”
Adam bites down on his back tooth and passes out from whatever it was.
“YOU FUCKING, COWARD!”
The flame still in Sasha’s hand shoots up like a flame thrower from her anger.
Sasha was pissed that Adam took his life. She walks over and checks his neck to see if he was completely dead. She didn’t smell anything form his mouth. Sasha steps back and calls her mother.
“Hi mom. Can you come down here to my storage unit and look at one of my prisoners please?”
“Why do I need to come down Sasha?”
“Because before I could get any answers from him. He bit down on a false tooth in his mouth and passed out. The thing is, I don’t smell anything coming from his mouth. I’m not getting a pulse, but it’s strange that I don’t smell anything.”
“Alright, I’ll be down in a few minutes.”
“Thanks mom.”
Sasha disconnects the phone call and starts turning off her traps, so her mother doesn’t get hurt. She checks the speed cuffs on the prisoners and makes sure all of them are secure. About twenty minutes later, Sasha’s mother comes walking in with a black doctor’s bag. She goes over and starts checking Adam over. She notices the burn to the leg instead of the groin area that she knows her doctor wanted to do to him. After a few minutes of checking Adam over. She puts her medical instruments away.
“He’s not dead sweetie, but there’s no way I can revive him with what I have on hand. Also, I don’t know what he took, so it could be dangerous.”
“So, your saying that the jerk is still alive, but there’s nothing I can do?”
“Afraid not sweetheart.”
Janet walks over and holds her daughter. She could feel her babies anger for being cheated like this. She knew there was only a few drugs that can fake being dead. Which one he used, she had no idea. The universal antidote she developed wouldn’t work on this.
“Go ahead and call the police and have these men taken away sweetie.”
“I’ll go ahead and leave this mess to you sweetie.” Janet hugs her daughter one more time before leaving.
“Thanks mom.”
“You’re welcome.” Janet just smiles and drives off.
Sasha takes her cell phone out and calls Detective Lucas to come and pick-up everyone. She so much wants to kill Adam for what he did, but she won’t do anything to an unarmed or unconscious enemy. Well maybe nothing harmful that is. She superglues a set of devil horns to his forehead and write on his back PLEASE ENTER FROM REAR with an arrow going down to his anal opening. She knew the ink she used, should stick around for a while.
Sasha had told detective Lucas about who she had in custody and was going to give him half the information she had retrieved. She had made copies for them. She was keeping the originals just in case something happened to the evidence.
The police show up and Sasha helps them load the pricks into a prisoner transport van and gives them the destroyed drone she shot out of the sky. She yawns from being so tired as she gives her statement to detective Lucas. Once he has her statement and the police leave her storage unit. She puts call into her aunts repair them and setup a time and for them to come out and repair her unit. She won’t be using this unit for a while now. Luckily, all her new stage props and items were over at her other unit. By the time she leaves her ruined unit, she heads towards Sirens places.
Sasha punches in her gate code and pull up the long drive way towards Sirens mansion. She misses this place, but both her and Siren agreed it would be better for their relationship to have separate places because of how public Wildfire was. Siren liked having some privacy in her life. Sasha parks the Suv in front of the second garage door, because she didn’t have her remote to open the door.
Sasha makes her way into the house and up to hers and Sirens bedroom. She notices Siren just lying there sound asleep. Sasha moves quietly into the bathroom and strip out of her body armor and undergarments. She notices the bruises on her body where she got hit and the kinetic energy had travel through the armor. She really needs to talk with her aunt about the armor. She steps into the shower and takes a nice hot one to relax some of her muscles and make her feel better.
When Sasha is done taking a shower she walks over towards the bed and gently get under the covers and curl up next to Susan. She misses sleeping with Susan. Sasha feels Susan’s lips on her own as Susan kisses her. Sasha just wraps her arms around Susan’s as she lays half off and half on her own body.
When Rose wakes up in the morning and peeks into Sirens room. Siren said she could always come into her bedroom. She notices Sasha and Siren curled up together. Rose walks over and curls up next to Sasha. The little girl that Sasha had claimed as her own was with Sasha’s parents.
Sasha felt Rose curled up next to her and Susan spooned against her back.
“Is everything okay sweetie?”
“Yes ma’am. I just wanted to lay next to you. You haven’t been around for the past few days.”
“I’m sorry sweetie, but I was dealing with bad guys and finally they are in jail.”
“Sasha are you and Susan married?”
“Yes, we are Rose. We keep our marriage secret because Susan values her privacy and I’m opened about my life to a certain degree. The
band members know we are married, but when we travel we try to keep it secret so reporters and such don’t find out. That’s why the band is owned by both of us as a partnership. Does it bother you that you’ll have two mothers, instead of a mother and father?”
“No ma’am. I think it’s nice that I’ll have two mothers.”
“I will tell you a little secret, Susan is very controlling.”
“Only with you am I controlling. You enjoy being controlled by me.”
“I know.” Sasha turns her head to kiss Susan.
Rose just watches the two of them kiss.
“When did the two of you meet?”
“Back when we were in school. Sasha hadn’t had her operation yet.”
Rose looks at Sasha ‘you use to be a boy?”
“Yes and no Rose. Physically, I was born as a boy. However, mentally and emotionally I was a girl. My body during its development took the
wrong path. So, I was a girl born with a boy’s body. Your Aunt performed the operation when I came of age. My birth parents tried to kill me because I refused to dress and act as a boy. I was rescued by my adopted mother and raised as a normal girl. Susan and I met when we were in high school the both of us are bi-sexual, but we love each other a lot. So we got married. Now, we have two adorable daughters now”
Sasha tickles Rose. Which causes Rose to giggle and squirm against Sasha’s body.
Siren reaches over Sasha’s body and tickles Rose as well. Rose giggles and squirms against Sasha.
Soon it turns into a tickle sport between Siren, Sasha and Rose.
A few days after Sasha arrested Adam Ludlum. She and Susan; were outside enjoying breakfast on the back patio. When her cellphone starts to ring. She checks the number and notice it was Detective Lucas Strange.
“Thumper’s brothel, we got the best women in the state.”
“Funny Sasha. I hope you’re still in a good mood after I give you the bed news.”
“What’s the bad news?”
“Remember Adam Ludlum and his men?”
“Ya, I remember that jackass and his men.”
“Well, you’re not going to like what I have to say.”
“Don’t tell me he got bailed out?”
“He didn’t get bailed out. All the charges you and the city were going to charge him with were dropped.”
“WHAT! I never agreed to do that.”
“I know, but the city attorney was told to let him and his men go. A black van came out and took Mr. Adam Ludlum and his men last night.”
Sasha was fuming and wanted to kill someone right now. That creep was getting away with what they had done to all those women and children.
“How about the Russians? Were they let go?”
“No. They are still here in the jail. The other prisoners want to get their hands on them.”
“Let them. After what they did to those women and children.”
“You know I can’t Sasha. As much as I agree with you. I can’t put them in general population. Don’t you think about breaking in and putting
them in general population either. The chief of police is still mad about you breaking into the prison last time.”
A smile comes to her face when she remembers that day. She needed some information and they were refusing her request to talk to one of the prisoners. So, she broke in and got the information she needed. There wasn’t a jail or prison she couldn’t break in or out of.
“Thanks for calling me Lucas.” Sasha hangs up.
Susan notice the look on Sasha’s face.
“Bad news sweetie?”
“Ya, Adam Ludlum and his men were released from custody and all the charges were dropped against them. Including the ones, I filed
against him.”
“There’s more going on then you know sweetie. Someone high up is looking after him. Come mere.”
Susan scoots back so Sasha could sit on her lap and wrap her arms around her body. She gives Sasha a kiss while holding her against her body.
“Why don’t we go back upstairs and you let me make love to you till you’re feeling better? Because, right now I know you want to kill someone.”
Sasha gaze into Susan’s gray eyes “you know me to well.”
Sasha leans down and passionately kiss Susan. She loved this woman very much. The two of them stop kissing and head inside the house.
They make their way upstairs to the bedroom. Susan and Sasha start taking their night clothes off and embrace each other as they start kissing and exploring each other’s bodies. They make love to each other most of the morning. Later as they laid in bed with Sasha snuggled up against Susan’s body. The alarm on Sasha’s cellphone go off reminding them that they had afternoon band practice. Sasha and Susan take a shower together and get dress afterwards. They had evening practice and Sasha still had to stop and pick-up her corvette.
“Is Rose going to be at practice this evening?”
Susan was driving Sasha over to Jack’s house to pick-up her corvette.
“Yep, mom is dropping her off. Her and dad have been spoiling their grandchildren. Mom has been wanting to take Rose shopping and to
the spa. She also took Gracie with her. Gracie had to get twelve stitches because of that city council member raping her. Mom has been looking after her.”
“You know, you should spend some time with her.”
“I am. Mom is bringing her with Rose to practice so she can come home with us. Oh, my mom said we didn’t fool her. She knew me and you were married and is disappointed that we never told her.”
“I know. She pulled me aside and chewed my ear off. Still, we need to keep it this way because you’re to well-known and your enemies would use me against you. I know sooner or later our relationship is going to come out, but until then.”
“I know, let’s keep everything secret. How about our children?”
“I’ll make sure that they have my last name instead of yours. That way we can keep them safe.”
Sasha just sighs and watch as houses in Jacks’ neighborhood go by. As they approach Jack’s place. Susan pulls into the drive way right next to Sasha’s corvette.
“Here you go sweetie. I’ll see you at practice.”
Susan leans over and kiss Sasha before she gets out.
Sasha smiles and watch as Susan backs out and drives away. As Sasha watches Susan drive, away. She hears a low buzzing noise approaching her. She looks around to see where the noise is coming from and notice a drone coming directly towards her. She didn’t have her guns with her or any of her gear.
The drone starts firing at her.
She ducks beside the corvette as the bullets bounce off the skin of the car.
“Dam it! I just had the car detailed.”
Sasha could hear the drone coming back around for another run against her. She gets into the corvette and start the engine up. She hears the corvette get hit again from bullets on the driver side.
“Now, let’s see who is controlling you.”
She locks onto the signal going to the drone. She backs the corvette out of the driveway and drives towards the signal location. She follows it until she notices the drone coming directly towards her in a suicide run. Sasha steps down on the pedal and the corvette closes the distance so the drone will miss it. She heard the explosion behind her.
Directly in front of her was a black van where the signal was coming from. She arms the hydraulic ram mounted into the front of the corvette and rams the front end of the van. The five-point harness holds her in place as the corvette smashes the radiator, and engine into the cabin area of the van. She backs the corvette up and releases the harness as she grabs the mini-Uzi from the storage unit under the passenger seat along with the two spare magazines for the mini-Uzi. She opens the driver side door and steps out of the corvette.
“Alright, out of the van now with your hands up!”
She had the mini-Uzi aimed right at them. Four guys step out of the van.
“Who sent you and who are you?”
“You know who sent us Ms. Wolfhart.”
“You know I should just shoot you and get it over with. However, I’m in a good mood. You tell Mr. Ludlum that I will hunt him down and I will
make him pay for what he did.”
She shots each of them in their leg and get back into her corvette. She does a U-turn and head towards the studio for practice. The corvette was driving fine, but she should give her aunt the car to go over. It has only done two ramming jobs since it has been built.
She arrives at the studio and heads inside.
Mystic looks at her “you’re late.”
“I ran into some trouble.”
“Mom!”
Rose runs up to Sasha and hugs her. Gracie comes walking behind Rose carefully and hugs Sasha was well.
Sasha carefully picks Gracie up off the floor.
“Did grandma and grandpa treat you good?”
Gracie shakes her head yes. She liked her new grandparents, aunts and uncles.
“You ready to hear mom and your sister sing?”
She nods her heads yes.
Sasha places a kiss on her cheek.
“Looks like you’ll have some company.”
Sasha spotted the twin India girls and the boy Dusk adopted.
Mystic walks over towards the twin girls “I saw the girls and felt I could help them.”
“Thank you. Well, let’s go ahead and practice. We have a performance in a few days.”
Sasha carries her little girl into the studio and let them sit and listen to the group.
Rose was nervous as she rode on the tour bus. They were approaching the concert hall that they were going to be performing at tonight.
This would be her first time singing in front of a large crowd outside the practice studio.
Mystic looks over towards Rose and just smile.
“First time performance jitters?”
“Yes.” Rose barely squeaked out.
“Come here, Rose.” Siren was holding her hands out for her.
Rose walks over to Siren and was embraced by her.
“You’ll do fine, sweetheart. Just imagine everyone in their underwear or wearing goofy costumes.”
Sasha starts laughing at that suggestions.
Siren gives her a dirty look.
“I’m sorry Siren.” Sasha walks over towards Rose.
“Sweetie, if you have to. Just close your eyes and sing. If nothing else, grandma and grandpa are going to be in the crowd along with your new sister. Concentrate on them and sing directly to them or sing to Siren here.”
Sasha puts her hand on Siren’s shoulder.
Rose just hugs her mothers and take a deep breathe. When they arrive at the concert hall. Rose stays close to Siren, while Wildfire does her traditional display of showing off announcing their arrival. Their instruments and other gear was already set-up on stage. Siren helps Rose change into her costume, while everyone else changes into theirs.
“Alright, let’s go and put on a show.”
Everyone walks out on stage and over to their instruments or positions.
“You ready, Wildfire?”
“Ready and waiting.” Sasha had her finger on the activation button on her guitar, ready to set off the special effects.
“Mystic, ready?”
Mystic gives that mischief smile of his to Sasha. Just as the lights come up. Wildfire strikes the first cord and a smoke cloud starts to form blocking the view of the band. As the music builds from the guitars being played by Jack of Hearts and Wildfire in addition to Mystic keyboard playing adds to the suspense. A giant fire bird starts forming from the cloud raising up from the smoke. Jacks of Hearts and Wildfire let the cords they are playing explode and the bird expands its fiery wings and explodes exposing the band as they jump right into the song. Rose and Siren’s voice match one another and the crowd goes wild as they start singing along with the band.
They build the excitement with songs from either their older stuff, which Rose knew by heart and from their new stuff that she has been practicing. She watches Siren for her cues and changes. Sasha smiles to herself as she watches her oldest daughter enjoy herself on stage.
She watches as Rose dances with Siren and the two of them grab the audience attention. Sasha tosses some of her special effects magic around Rose and Siren. The effects added to their dance and it drives the audience wild. Mystic adds a little of his special effects touches to the two of them as well.
The noise from the crowd just gets louder as Siren and Rose steal the show. The group continues to play and finally end the performance with one last hit of their song that had been remastered. Smoke raises up and engulf the stage and all of them exit from the stage. Wildfire makes the smoke explode like she did at the beginning of the concert.
When they were all back stage.
“Mom!” Gracie comes walking up and throws herself at her mother.
Sasha catches her and gazes into her youngest daughter’s eyes.
“Did you enjoy the concert sweetie?”
“You and the band were fantastic, mom.”
Tears were sliding down Sasha’s cheeks when she hears the word mom from her youngest. Something she thought she would never experience, has finally been given to her. She hugs Gracie closer to her sweat covered body. She looks over towards Rose and notice she was being held by Siren as well. The two of them looked at each other with a knowing look in their eyes and smile.
“Sasha, this came for you.”
One of the security personnel hands Sasha a postcard from Bermuda that read.
“Next time Mr. Ludlum, you won’t live to walk away ever.”
As Sasha, the band and Gracie attend the after party.
“Mom, can you help me with this please?” Rose comes walking into Sasha’s and Sirens bedroom.
She had on a brand-new dress she had just gotten a few days ago. She had gone shopping with her grandmother after they had checked on her Aunt Janius. Her Aunt Janius was doing better, but was still a little skittish around a large crowd. Whenever she went out anywhere, she had four bodyguards with her. Her Grandfather made sure her aunt was protected.
“Sure sweetie.” Sasha comes walking out of the bathroom and over towards her daughter.
She noticed her daughter had on the new dress her mother had bought for her for the performance they were doing tonight for the homeless and Children Hospital. Rose looked like a Ice Princess with the way the dress sparkle when the light hit it.
Rose lifts her long platinum blonde hair up so her mother could get at the zipper she was having trouble with.
Sasha finishes zipping the dress up the rest of the way.
“There, all done.” Sasha steps back to let her daughter turn around.
Rose drops her hair and turns around to face her mother. A smile appears on her face. Sasha had been her idol and then she became her daughter and a member of her favorite band.
“How do I look mom?” Rose twirls for her mother.
“Like an Ice Princess.” Siren comes walking out of the bathroom, looking like her daughter, but dressed more ethereally with her pure white gauze dress and jewels.
“Wow! Mom. You look unbelievable.” Rose couldn’t believe the way her mother Siren looked.
“Where is Gracie?” Sasha was wondering where their younger daughter was.
Gracie wasn’t a singer like her, Rose or Siren, but Siren has been working with her. She would make an excellent back-up for a group. She knew Gracie was learning to play the guitar from her and Jack Of Hearts.
“Right here mom.” Gracie comes walking into the bedroom where everyone was gathering.
Gracie had her custom guitar that Jack of Hearts had made for her. She was dress like her mother Sasha. She had holographic snowflakes that reflected and shimmer like her mother’s flamed costume did.
The guitar itself looked like a snowflake. It was blueish white, reflective and transparent. Gracie had her dark brown hair styled like her mother’s hair.
Sasha walks over and checks her youngest daughter out and adjust a few things on her. Sasha walks over towards her jewelry box and pull out a set of earrings for Gracie to wear with the outfit.
“There, that should do it.” Sasha steps back and takes a second look.
Siren walks over and checks their youngest daughter out as well. She has Gracie turn around for her. She didn’t see anything out of place.
Sasha’s cellphone beeps, letting her know that the stretch Hummer was at the gate.
“Alright, let’s go downstairs girls. The stretch Hummer is here.” Sasha follows behind everyone after making sure the lights were off.
Gracie puts her guitar back in its custom case. She follows her older sister and Sasha out of the house, while Siren locks up.The stretch Hummer pulls up in front of the mansion and the door opens. Inside was Mystic, Mystic’s two teenage daughters Aerial, Girish, Jack of Hearts, Dusk and her little boy Moon. His stage costume was designed like his mother’s.
Gracie enters first and sits next to moon and gives him a hug. He had been rescued at the same time she had been. His hair matched his mother’s gothic style. Rose enters next and sits next to Siren. Finally, Sasha enters and sits next to Jack of Hearts. She wanted to talk with him about their entrance and a slight change to the cords they were going to play.
He played the bass guitar, where she was the lead guitar. They talk about the changes on the way to the hospital where their crew was setting up everything. The stage that had been constructed had been designed to look like a clearing in a forest. They had transformed the area of the parking lot at the hospital into a forest clearing. The concert was free and was opened to everyone.
Jack of Hearts liked the slight change to the cords and couldn’t wait to start playing. He looks over towards Gracie and could see she was nervous. Her, Aerial, Girish, Rose and Moon were starting the concert and then the other members of the band would come on one by one till all of them were on stage. They were doing things differently as their entrance.
All their costumes were different. Sasha wasn’t in her normal flamed flare one, but one that was white with ice blue flames and snowflakes. Jack of Hearts had blue color hearts and dressed for winter. Mystic’s normal black and gold costume was replaced with white and ice crystals. Dusk normal black Gothic costume was white and Gothic.
The stretch Hummer pulls behind the stage area and everyone exists out. Aerial, Moon, Gracie and Rose line up first to make their appearance to start the show. Aerial was going to go out first and start. She was going to be followed by Moon and he was going to get the beat going followed by Gracie and finally Rose with the lyrics.
Once it was time for the concert to start. The warm-up band was Shadow Noise a new band out of Denver, Colorado and was on tour. When their manager George Hoarse, contacted Wildfire’s manager Teddy Samuel Peck. He wanted to know if they could use a warm-up band for their free concert. Teddy knew this would give the new band some exposer and everyone in Wildfire wouldn’t mind sharing the spotlight.
The two bands meet each other just before they go on and start playing. Zaylee and her band mates couldn’t believe that George had gotten them a big event that was going to be broadcast Nationwide. It was a benefit concert for the homeless and for children in the hospital. It was a good thing she had her hair styled and colored to look different then the porn star her ex-husband had her made to look like. The last thing she wanted, was to take away from the concert and to give credit to the porn star.
Shadow Noise starts off the concert playing their version of Jingle Bells, followed by Silent Night. Their style was different then Wildfire. They were Heavy Metal, Thrash Metal, Rock & Roll, Gothic Metal, Modern Country, and Pop Rock.
Wildfire listens to Shadow Noise as they played their two Christmas songs for the crowd. Shadow Noise was invited to stay and interact with the children and if they like, to help feed the homeless. Sasha walks over and gives all the children a kiss on their cheeks when she hears Shadow Noise finish their last song.
“Break a leg kids.” Sasha and the rest of the adults watch as Aerial goes out first and start the low melody that will lead up to everyone else coming out.
Mystic watches as the fog rolls out around the stage area and cover the ground as fake snow fall from overhead. A light cold breeze blows as the sounds from the synthesizer echoes out of the speakers. Then the soft tapping of the drums joins in as Moon takes his place at his mother’s drum set. Gracie enters with the soft playing of the guitar rift on her snowflake shape guitar as the noises cause the lights inside the guitar to blink in time with the notes. Once the fog was high enough on stage and the musical notes reach the section for Rose to enter singing. She comes out from the fog singing the lyrics to the song Siren helped her write.
Roses voice comes through clear and ethereally from the speakers. As the music being played by the other kids enhance her words with the right tones. The light shining off their costumes give the appearance of being covered by snow or snow falling off them.
After a few minutes, the sound of a bass guitar joins the mix. Then the musical notes from an additional synthesizer adds to what is already playing, but not overwhelming it. It was enhancing and adding to the notes. Then the beat of additional drum being added to the mix. Siren adds her voice to Rose’s as Wildfire and Jack of Hearts scream in with the changed cords Sasha rewritten for the song. The fake snow on the ground blows up in the air, at the eruption of the cords. They weren’t over powering Rose and Siren’s vocals, but adding to them.
The snow comes floating down covering everything. The group goes into their first number as the kids follow their parents leads. For the next two hours the band just jams. They take a short pause and invite members of Shadow Nosie to come out and join them on stage.
Zaylee and her bandmates couldn’t believe it. They were being invited to come back on stage with Wildfire to jam. They grab their instruments and enter to a mystical Wonderland. The drummer of Shadow Noise sits at the drum setup that Moon had been playing at, as he joins his mother.
The two bands start playing Christmas music for everyone as the lead singers from the two bands sung the lyrics to each song. Zaylee couldn’t believe she was playing with Sasha Wolfhart and her young daughter as the three of them playing their guitars. Her Vintage Gibson 1982 Les Paul Custom Solid Body Electric Guitar, echoing with Sasha’s custom-made Fender Stratocaster.
They play for the next hour and afterwards end to an enormous applause. Everyone takes a bow as they head off the stage and cool down, before going out to join the crowd and mingle with the children and the homeless. Zaylee walks over towards Sasha and her family.
“Thank you for letting us jam with you out on stage.” Zaylee wasn’t the leader of their group, but she did appreciate it.
“You’re welcome. Any time you guys what to open or even join us for a jam is fine with me.” Sasha was smiling as she held her youngest against her body.
“I would like that. If you’re ever out in Denver, Colorado. You should stop out at Snow Swan Lounge. That’s where we normally play at when were not touring or in the studio.”
“I might do that.” Sasha rubs Gracie’s arm.
Both Bands go out and mingle with the children from the hospital and with the homeless. The smiles on the children faces make all the band members warm and fuzzy. As they continue to listen and talk with them. They try to encourage them and have them follow their dreams of doing and becoming whatever, they want to.
The News companies that were there recording everything watched and recorded everything. They interviewed some of the members from Shadow Nosie and from Wildfire. When ever they went to interview one of the kids form Wildfire, a band member was nearby to protect and watch over them. Mystic and Sasha made sure the kids weren’t taken advantage of or ask question not related tot eh event.
There was one reporter that kept harassing Moon. Gracie and Rose saw what he was doing and went over to protect Moon. Sasha and Mystic were about to go over and take care of the problem, when they spotted Dusk heading over there. They got the kids to stand back, while Dusk tore into the reporter.
Dusk was the normal gothic chic and most of the time you didn’t want her after you. However, mess with her son and the full force of Dusk gothic attitude came out and would tear anyone a new hole.
Afterwards, when people started leaving, both bands say their goodbyes to one another and headed home. The kids were all asleep on the ride back to the house. Rose had her head on Sirens lap and Gracie had her head on Sasha’s lap. Moon had fallen asleep in Dusk’s arm.
Mystic’s daughter had her head on his lap.
“I think we wore them out.” Sasha was stroking Gracie’s hair.
“I think your right.” Dusk adjust Moon, so his head was resting on her other shoulder.
Sasha and Siren were the last ones to be dropped off, as they said goodnight to their bandmates.
Sasha carries Gracie’s sleeping form in her arms as she is being careful opening the door for Siren to carry Rose. They take each girl up to their bedrooms and undress them. Once they are undress, they slip their night gowns on and tuck them in.
Siren and Sasha head into their bedroom and take a shower together. While they are in the shower together, Siren becomes a little aggressive and push Sasha up against the wall of the shower. She kisses her and let her hands roam over her body. Sasha lets out a moan as Siren hits all her sensitive spots and make her legs turn to jelly.
Siren was taking and reminding her wife who she belonged to. She knew Sasha would never cheat on her. All the years they have been together, Sasha has never once cheated on her or taken any interest in another woman, but her. She misses having Sasha’s warm body next to hers. They finally make it out of the shower and to the bed. They continue for awhile exploring and making love, till early morning and finally falling asleep.
The last words Sasha hears from Siren is “I love you!”